Chapter Text

Olga’s Route

Serenus, a super continent with two regions that go by different names, Eostia on the west and Austia on the east. On the west side however, Eostia has been mired in war between two different regions within it that has lasted for hundreds of years. The two factions in question that are hell bent on taking each other out are the Southern region’s “Seven Shields Alliance,” consisting of multiple light races like dwarves and humans, led by its High Elf ruler, “Celestine Lucross” and the Northern region’s “Legion,” consisting of multiple dark races like trolls and imps, led by its High Dark Elf ruler, “Olga Discordia.” The war raged on without either side really doing anything substantial, causing things to go on for an excruciatingly long time. That is until Celestine foresaw the decline of Olga’s power that continued to be a challenge for the alliance. This prompted them to hire the famed mercenary group “Black Dogs.” Many battles ensued between the Legion of the North and the Black Dogs of the South, but in time the Black Dogs began to make major headway towards defeating the North until the leader of the Black Dogs decided to change things up a bit. He managed to make a truce with the Legion of the North and convinced them to betray Olga Discordia. The results of such a truce will soon lead to one of the most tragic moments in the history of Eostia to occur. 

In the northern part of Eostia, the forces of the Black Dogs and the Legion made their way to the Dark Citadel, killing just a few of the defending monsters that were there while the rest, who saw the writing on the wall, fled for their lives. The Dark Citadel was overtaken rather quickly and the only two that were now there were Olga herself and her half dark elf personal attendant Chloe. The Black Dog mercenaries and monsters that Vult commanded had captured the two of them and placed them in a cell together while they celebrated and ransacked the Dark Citadel of its supplies. The two dark elves sat chained away from each other in their cell, dejected at their situation as they heard the echoes of men cheering in the distance.

“How could those cowards run with their tails between their legs!” Chloe shouted, with her angry voice bouncing off the walls of the dungeon.

Olga smiled at her attendant's righteous fury. “They can hardly be faulted,” she said without much emotion, surprising Chloe that she would defend the monsters who abandoned them.

“Don’t misunderstand me, I’m not defending them. Rather I’m chastising myself for thinking they would be useful as guards when they were merely a group of individuals who had no reason to defend a queen who had lost her power. Surely you can see the folly of such a plan.”

“Even if you lost your power, you are still my queen and I’ll serve you until my body wastes away,” Chloe passionately said, making Olga smile at her again. “Damn it…” She slammed her fist against the dungeon wall. “My weakness had prevented us from escaping. I’m so sorry my queen.”

Olga looked her attendant in the eyes and responded. “This is not your fault. Unlike the traitorous heathens who sided with that worm, you have been loyal to me without a doubt and have done your best to serve me.”

Chloe lowered her head in an attempt to show gratitude to her queen, shifting and making her handcuffs clang as a result. She looked down at the reminder that her freedom was stolen and scowled in frustration.

 “To think, this all only happened because I let my pride get the better of me," Olga said nonchalantly.

Chloe, unable to say anything more, sat quietly and gazed at Olga closing her eyes and waiting as if she was meditating at the highest point of the Citadel like usual. She decided to follow her queen's example and meditated.

If only I’d listen to Lucross that day. Perhaps we wouldn’t be experiencing such a nightmare, Olga thought to herself with a hint of anguish.

Chapter Text

Outside of the Dark Citadel was as bleak as ever with the red sky and dead trees that littered the area around. The corpses of some monsters were lying about, having been killed in the rather short battle that had taken place just a while ago. The victors of the battle were eating and drinking their fill as they reveled in the bloodshed they caused. Monsters like Ogres, Orcs, and even Goblins celebrated alongside humans and beast kin alike. Although they were sad that there were only two women in this place, they knew that the sexy dark elves that were hiding away in Nidvallir further north would be within their grasp soon.

“Yeah! To victory!” a man known as Hicks, one of Vult’s lieutenants in the Black Dogs, shouted with vigor.

The men by his side cheered alongside him, practically losing their balance in the process from all the alcohol they managed to snag from the Dark Citadel.

“Now we will make for the dark elves' home and have some real fun!” a Troll chieftain, who is considered the strongest amongst them, yelled with a hearty laugh.

The men continued to revel in their victory long after Vult and a couple of others went inside the Black Citadel to handle Olga and her attendant. All was going well until a peculiar sight caught the eye of a few goblins.

“Hey,” a goblin nudged his friend on the side. “Who’s that?”

His friend drunkenly looked over in the direction he was pointing at but then the sound of glass breaking was heard, grabbing the attention of the other goblins nearby as they looked to see what that was when they found themselves suddenly stiffen up straight, unable to move for some reason.

Wh…what is this? one goblin asked himself but was unable to voice this question out loud.

The trapped goblins couldn’t move their bodies, as if they were tied up by rope that was practically squeezing them without mercy. The only thing they could do was look on in confusion and terror as a figure wearing a black cloak with a hood covering his face, walked past them as if they didn’t exist. The goblins that were facing the direction the figure was coming from couldn’t even direct their eyes upwards to see the face of who might be responsible for this. The ogres were the ones closest to the goblins and a few of them noticed how their little comrades were silent all of a sudden and turned in their direction, only to see a rather tall figure in all black approach them while the goblins were frozen in place for some odd reason.

“Hey! Who the hell are—” that was the last thing the ogre said before he too fell silent and felt his body stiffen up at a level that was wildly uncomfortable.

The rest of the ogres followed suit and went stiff, not being able to comprehend just what the hell happened to them. The figure casually walked pass all of them until finally a troll let out a roar that gathered everyone’s attention.

Hicks frowned at this and cracked his neck before looking back. “Just what the hell are those bastards do—” but his eyes landed on a rather tall figure wearing a black cloak walking up to him. Hicks's eyes were frantic as he watched the intimidating figure loom over him menacingly. He normally would have killed someone for invading his personal space like this, yet his body was unable to move. The figure placed a hand on his head and Hicks was beyond disturbed at what was happening.

“Vermin,” was all that Hicks heard until the figure walked past him and every single member of the 50,000 strong alliance.

While this was going down, some of the Black Dogs and monsters were in the throne room of the Dark Citadel. Vult, sitting upon the throne, had one hand holding up his head with a grin on his face. He looked at his men who were standing before him with grins of their own as they all waited in anticipation for the arrival of the two dark elf women. The orcs in the room were particularly ready to get their hands on Chloe as they have lusted for her for a long time and not much time later, all the men began to cheer as they saw the reward for their hard work being brought into the throne room by guards. Both Olga and Chloe were brought in together, with Olga wearing a power dampening collar that was forced on her. The two of them stood before Vult and he leaned forward and stared at them with a sadistic smile.

“So... The all-powerful Dark Queen has been beaten. By ‘worms’ no less.” He paused and gave Olga some time to let this fact sink in. While Chloe glared at him in the way he hoped, Olga however showed no emotion, making sure not to give Vult the satisfaction. Vult frowned at this but shrugged his shoulders. “Even after being in such a situation, you refuse to break huh?” Olga remained silent but Vult didn’t mind. “We’ll see how long you can stay quiet when you are raped over and over again in my new sex empire. But before we have our fun with you, we’ll let the orcs have fun with your precious attendant." He then lifted his chin and two orcs grabbed Chloe by both her arms and legs and held her in the air.

“Let go of me you filthy traitors!” Chloe fiercely demanded but the orcs merely laughed at her futile effort to escape.

Olga tried not to show emotion but Vult could see her pupils shake with frustration and fear as she was made to witness Chloe get raped. Then another orc walked up and was about to rip off Chloe’s panties when he suddenly stopped moving.

“Hmm? What’s wrong?” one of the orcs holding Chloe questioned.

The frozen orc lowered his hand and went stiff, raising his head up towards the ceiling in the process before something nobody expected happened. The orc grabbed his head and with his monstrous strength, he twisted it 180 degrees from where it should be. He then kept twisting his mangled neck until it disconnected from his body with the sickening sound of bone being destroyed and flesh being squeezed. The sight of blood, saliva and sinew flowing out from the bottom of the head and neck stump bombarded everyone in the room. The now headless body dropped the detached head onto the floor and immediately followed suit, causing even more blood to ooze out from the corpse.

“What the fuck just happened?” Vult asked in surprise.

The room was silent after that for a while. Chloe was so stunned at such a sight that she stopped resisting the orcs. But then something else crazy happened as the two orcs that were holding Chloe went stiff as well and then gently lowered her onto the floor, much to the shock of everyone else.

“What are you guys doing?!” Vult asked with a scowl as he got up from the throne.

After Chloe was placed on the floor, the two orcs grabbed each other’s heads and with an unnatural amount of strength, they began pulling the other’s head into the air without remorse. Chloe backed away from the two as the sound of bone breaking and flesh tearing could be heard coming from them both, yet neither of them made any cries of anguish nor looks of pain as they did it. Everyone was silent as they looked on at the two orcs mindlessly ripping the heads off of each other.

“Look, their shadows!” an orc yelled and everyone in the throne room looked towards the floor near the orcs and could see some shadowy tendrils pulsating, as if they were alive. They were connected to the shadows of the orcs and it seemed to be the reason behind their bizarre actions. The tendrils seemed to have come from beyond the throne room door, marking that whoever was behind this, was close by.

 The other orcs in the room decided to try and stop their comrades but before they could, Kin, the magician of the Black Dogs shouted out. “Don’t touch them!”

The orcs who tried to save their comrades flinched and backed away. The heads of the possessed orcs soon left their necks and only the skin was helplessly resisting the inevitable at this point. Blood began to gush out a bit from the neck hole of the body and the bottom of their heads leaked out a mixture of blood, sinew, and saliva. Just like with the first orc, the other orcs nearly headless bodies kept pulling despite logically needing to be dead after disconnecting their heads from their necks. Chloe was used to the sight of blood and gore but even this made her feel this was too much for her to tolerate without gaging.

“Holy shit…” Olga cursed under her breath as her calm demeanor dropped and she showed visible signs of shock.  

Vult turned to his mage. “Kin! Mind filling us in!”

“I…I don’t know. Some kind of possession magic perhaps?” Kin said with his voice cracking a bit.

“What do you mean perhaps?” Vult asked impatiently. “Explain properly!”

The men that had surrounded Olga then went stiff and pulled out their swords by their sides. They now had shadowy tendrils connected to them as well and Olga stared down at them with a curious expression.

“No!” Vult shouted but it was too late as the men pointed their blades to their throats and slowly shoved them through their flesh. Vult could see their eyes were shaking relentlessly as the sharp pain caused their brain to lose all control, yet they kept shoving the swords through, even as they choked off of their own blood.

Chloe took advantage of this brief distraction and ran to her queen, grabbed her hand, and pulled her with all her might so they might escape, but Olga didn’t budge for some reason. She was too entranced at the sight of such unfamiliar dark magic.

“My queen! We must run now!” Chloe pleaded but Olga was too lost in thought.

“Surround them now!” Vult shouted and the remaining orcs and Black Dogs cut off their escape route.

“Damn it…” Chloe said as she stared at Olga who still had a dazed expression on her face.

Everyone then went silent as the sound of the throne room doors creaking open echoed in their ears. Everyone looked over and caught sight of a lone figure about as tall as an orc slowly walking towards them. The figure’s footsteps could be heard echoing off of the throne room walls with each step they took.

While everyone was frozen in fear, Vult sneered and spoke up. “Who the hell are you?!” he shouted out in defiance yet he wasn't given an answer. “Silent type huh?” Vult chuckled but then a thought occurred to him. How did he get pass all our men outside?

“Vult…” Kin called out.

“What?”

“Look at his shadow…”

Vult looked at the figure's shadow and nearly pissed himself as he saw a large, creepy looking shadow that had thousands or perhaps tens of thousands of tendrils shooting out of it in the direction of the hallway behind them.

“The others…” Kin said in a shaky voice, his glasses fogging up from the nervous sweat that was falling from his face.

Vult’s mind was now racing for a solution to this sudden development after realizing that he no longer had any reinforcements. Come on man, think of something quick before this gets any worse for you! He then looked over at Olga and Chloe as he realized that the ones who died were those who were close to those two. So that’s it, he thought with a smile and took out his sword, prepared to use them as a bargaining chip to secure his life.

Chloe and Olga turned around to see Vult dashing towards them but then something unexpected happened as the figure then stopped walking and vanished from sight, only to reappear in front of Vult and grab him by the head with one hand. Olga and Chloe were stunned and backed away as they saw the cloaked figure just up and appear in front of them out of nowhere.

“What the fuck? Let me go you asshole!” Vult demanded as the figure slowly lifted him off the ground and into the air, bringing the mercenary leader close to their covered face.

Vult then took this opportunity to run his heavy blade through the body of the cloaked figure and the blade pierced through, making the figure spit out black colored blood and release Vult from their grasp. He then decided to land the finishing blow by doing a horizontal slash to cut the figure into two and they fell to the floor with a loud thud, dead. The cloaked figure's body leaked out a puddle of black blood all over the floor, with their black colored organs and guts exposed for all to see. Everyone was speechless at what had just happened. Even Vult had no words despite being the winner.

One of his men then smashed his fist together and cheered. “Hell yeah boss! You killed that fucker!”

The other mercenaries in the room joined in his cheer and even the remaining orcs praised Vult for his victory. Kin let out a sigh of relief and cleaned his glasses off. Chloe was disheartened to see that things ended in such a way and she clenched her fist in despair. Olga however kept looking at the figure's body, refusing to believe it was that easy for such a being to be killed.

Vult then put on a cocky grin and kicked the legs of the cloaked figure’s corpse. “How’d you like that you son of a—” but before he could finish gloating, the loud sound of armor breaking and the squelching of flesh being splattered reverberated throughout the throne room for all to hear.

Vult dropped his heavy blade and looked down at his stomach that had a blood-stained hand poking through it with his guts spilling onto the floor. His blood was rapidly gushing out from his wound and he coughed up more blood from his mouth.

“H…how?” he asked weakly before he noticed the torso and legs of what he thought was the figure’s body vanish as if it was an illusion.

Everyone looked on in horror as the cloaked figure slowly came into view as if they were just invisible and was now towering behind Vult.

“I didn’t even detect anything…” Kin said with a mix of shock and fear.

 The figure pulled their hand out of the severely wounded Vult and grabbed him by the head. They then raised Vult up again, only this time there was no way he would be getting away. He was now face to face with the cloaked figure and Vult’s vision started to fade in and out. Despite being so close, Vult wasn’t able to see anything within the darkness under the hood of the cloak and he coughed up more blood before speaking. “Wh…what…” he coughed out more blood. “Are you?”

The cloaked figure tilted their head slightly and raised their free hand so it was perpendicular with Vult’s neck. Then at a speed that wasn’t visible to the naked eye, the figure horizontally slashed through Vult’s neck, making the rest of his body fall to the floor helplessly with a thud, oozing blood and viscera in the process. The cloaked figure held the head as the mercenary’s eyes twitched incessantly. The last thing Vult’s brain registered was the sight of two golden, star shaped eyes glowing brightly within the abyss of the figure’s hood, right before his vision went dark.

Chapter Text

The throne room was silent after the death of Vult. His body lay in a pool of its own blood and Vult’s head, which was still being held by the cloaked figure, was then dropped and it tumbled in front of Olga who looked down at it and, despite the situation, smiled at the demise of such a vile worm. The cloaked figure then looked in the direction of the remaining men, but Kin was quick to act. He used a light spell to act as a distraction but the spell was immediately canceled before it could be utilized, making the mage ponder what just happened. Kin realized that neither might nor magic would work and he decided to run with all the speed he could muster to the throne room door without even bothering with the rest of his comrades.

 “H…hey wait a sec!” An orc yelled out and proceeded to run after Kin, with the others following suit.

The men all ran for their lives yet the cloaked figure simply stood there without pursuing them. Now there were only Olga, Chloe and the figure that remained and an awkward silence soon filled in the throne room. Chloe quickly pulled out a sword from one of the mercenary’s corpses and used her body as a shield to protect Olga. As she and the cloaked figure stared at each other, Chloe was only able to see a dark void within the hood of the tall and mysterious being. Her legs began to shake and her heart rate soared as the fear gripping her was far beyond anything she has experienced in her life. The cloaked figure took a step towards the two of them with a gray light wrapping around their body, cleaning all of Vult’s blood that splattered on them. Chloe panicked and swung the blade out towards the anomaly as a warning.

 “Stay away!” she shouted in desperation.

The room went silent again and the only noise that was made was the sound of Chloe’s heavy breathing and sweat dropping onto the floor of the throne room. Olga was looking at the cloaked figure with a curious gaze as she didn’t sense any malice coming from the being.

She then placed a hand on her attendant’s shoulder before saying, “Lower your weapon.”

Chloe flinched at this order. “My queen, what are you saying? We are in danger!”

“Didn’t you realize? This being saved you from being raped by the orcs. And they killed the worms that kept me close to their blades. If we were meant to die then we’d be dead, right?” Olga asked and looked up towards the cloaked figure.

They nodded their head in confirmation.

“Are…you serious?” Chloe asked, gripping her blade’s handle tighter and the cloaked figure nodded their head again.

They then held their hand out, making Chloe flinch but what happened next surprised the dark elf ladies. Olga’s power dampening collar vanished from her neck and into the figure’s hand. They examined it for a bit before a tear in space formed next to them, making Olga and Chloe gasp in shock. The figure placed the collar inside and pulled out Olga’s magic staff suddenly, making it slowly travel to Olga. It stopped in front of her and she looked at it quizzically and then at the hooded figure who nodded their head again. Olga grabbed her staff and held it close, as she felt a part of her that was missing came back. Chloe, unable to process what was happening, decided to follow her queen’s order and lowered her sword. The cloaked figure then reached for their hood to remove it and the two dark elves looked on with curiosity at the identity of their savior. The cloaked figure removed their hood slowly and revealed a face that made both Olga and Chloe quickly feel a warm sensation in their bodies and their eyes widened with surprise.

Under the dark hood was the face of a handsome, dark skinned man who looked as if he could pass as a human. His long black hair flowed down to his waist and his eyes had a powerfully intense look within them. His black sclera looked like the stars in the night sky and his golden, star shaped irises glowed with the vibrancy of a gold ingot. Chloe’s face went flush and she looked away with embarrassment. Olga on the other hand was lost in his eyes and she felt a sensation within her body that she never thought she would ever experience for a man in her lifetime.

Oh no. Is this…lust? she asked herself with shame as she realized her dormant desire might have manifested itself.

“Are you two okay?” the man asked in a deep yet soothing voice.

The smooth, sensual flavor that fed their ear lobes just now caused the ladies’ minds to quiver with glee.

“Uhm…yeah we are,” Chloe quickly responded without directly looking in the man’s eyes before looking at Olga.

Olga continued to helplessly stare at the man’s eyes as if she was under a trance. “By the gods he’s gorgeous,” she muttered to herself.

The man’s eye brows went up in surprise at what he had just heard. Chloe was just as shocked by Olga’s words as she stared at her queen with a baffled look on her face. She then made a fake cough and spoke. “My queen…I…uh think you just spoke out loud by accident.”

Olga looked at Chloe and then at her savior and realized what she had just said. She nearly dropped her staff to the floor but quickly grabbed it before clearing her throat. “Yes, well…it isn’t like I lied. He is very attractive,” she said, trying to keep control of the situation.

“Thank you,” he said before giving Olga a soft smile. “You’re quite the radiant beauty yourself.”

Chloe placed a hand above her mouth to hide her grin and gazed at Olga who was taken aback for a bit before responding.

“I…uh thank you for your compliment.” Olga’s ears frantically danced about with joy from his words, betraying the calm façade she was desperately trying to uphold.

 He then looked at the mess that was left from his small rampage and raised his right arm. The corpses on the floor were lifted into the air. The blood and gore that was left in his wake also floated off the floor, making it as clean as it was before his arrival. Everything then came together in a ball of flesh and blood. Olga and Chloe looked on in awe and once the man closed his open hand, the ball began to condense into a smaller ball. The sound of bones crunching and flesh being squeezed by unimaginable amounts of pressure made the ladies feel a bit queasy, especially since their good hearing really accentuated the fact that the bodies were being reduced to a pulp. Once the ball was as small as an eyeball, the man brought it close and scowled before it lit on fire and burned away in an instant, leaving behind an unpleasant smell. The man quickly glanced at the two dark elves and proceeded to walk out of the throne room. “Please follow me ladies.”

Olga and Chloe looked at each other with odd gazes. They had so many questions to ask but they ultimately decided to follow behind him regardless.

The three of them made their way past the throne room doors and the sight that was before them shocked the two women. The vile men of the Black Dogs and traitorous Legion members that were inside the Dark Citadel were all standing completely still, just like the men back in the throne room. The frozen men looked towards them with abject horror in their eyes as they were forcibly made to stand before them. Chloe and Olga could see that they were trying their best to move, but the powerful man in black before them didn’t care.

“Don’t mind them, they were just leaving anyway,” the man said and all the frozen men simultaneously began to walk ahead of them.

Chloe took a deep breath and Olga looked on at this display with insightful curiosity, hoping to utilize such vicious magic herself one day. As they eventually made their way out of the Dark Citadel, Olga and Chloe gasped at all the men that were frozen in place outside. From the humans and beast kin of the Black Dogs mercenaries to the monsters of Olga’s former Legion, they were all standing neatly a ways away from the Citadel’s entrance as if they were about to salute them.  

“Just how can he immobilize so many at once?” Olga asked without expecting an answer.

“The Black Dogs were said to be about 25 thousand men and the traitors had over 30 thousand, so then…he can control over 50 thousand people,” Chloe said with slight horror.

“Actually, my current limit right now is 500 thousand. I still need to train more with this since I just recently started using such magic,” the man added, not even seeming cocky but rather just stating a fact.

Olga and Chloe stopped walking and looked at the strange man with disbelief all over their faces.

The man turned around after he noticed they stopped walking and saw the looks on their faces. “Perhaps that was rather unnecessary for me to say.”

The three of them then arrived at a clearing in front of the Dark Citadel. The frozen men were all being made to walk ahead of the three of them for some unknown reason. The man stopped walking and a much larger tear in the air appeared, catching the dark elf women off guard again. He reached his hand into the tear and pulled out what looked like a fancy looking white table made from an unfamiliar metallic material. He then pulled out some white chairs made from similar looking material with rather comfortable looking black cushions that levitated off the ground with some kind of magic, yet they couldn’t sense it being used.

Olga and Chloe looked in confusion at what was going on until Chloe decided she couldn’t keep quiet anymore. “What are you doing?”

“Hmm? I’m setting up a table so we can have some snacks and talk since I’m sure you have many questions for me, because I certainly have many questions for you,” he answered while pulling out even more things from the tear.

“I see that but…is it really a good idea to do such a thing in front of all these slovenly brutes?” Chloe asked with a troubled look on her face.

Olga observed one of the floating chairs for a bit and decided to take a seat and she then stared at the snacks that were placed on the table. “Come now Chloe, sit down and eat. I know you haven’t eaten at all today,” she said before biting into a small dark brown snack. Olga’s eyebrows shot up and she held her cheek with delight at the sweet delicacy she just ate. “Ah, this is delicious. What pray tell is this delectable snack?”

“That’s called a cookie, dark chocolate chip to be exact,” the man responded.

“Dark chocolate chip? Hmm, I like the name and it tastes absolutely superb,” Olga said before finishing her cookie and grabbing another one.

Am I the only one taking things seriously? Chloe asked herself as she sat down next to Olga with a defeated look. She looked at the snacks and then at Olga who was munching on them with a smile on her face. She didn’t even let me check if it was poisoned for her, she thought before grabbing a cookie with white chunks in it. She took a small bite and her mind was instantly blown away by the delicate and sweet taste that exploded in her mouth. “This…is so…good,” she said with a smile.

“Thank you, I made them myself,” the man said with a grin.

“You did?” Chloe asked in surprise.

The man reached his hand into the tear again and continued to pull things out of it. “Is that surprising? I am capable of doing more than just murdering people you know?” the man said before pulling out a pitcher, three cups and placed them on the table. “Do dark elves here drink milk?”

“We don’t raise cows like the humans do, so dairy isn’t really a part of our diet, at least not the dark elves in Garan anyway,” Olga answered.

“I’ve probably had some when I was younger but I try not to think much about my life back then,” Chloe said with a scowl.

“Bad childhood?” the man asked.

“You have no idea,” Chloe answered before sighing.

“I see. Sorry to hear that, he said while pouring milk into their cups. “Here, try some with your cookies. They complement each other well,” the man added, trying to change the subject.

“Oh? Really now?” Olga asked with a curious look at the pure white liquid that filled her cup.

Chloe took a sip of the milk and felt a soothing sensation go down her throat and as the milk made its way to her stomach, she could feel her body cool in a refreshing way. “It’s so good.”

“I’m glad you like it,” the man said, taking a drink himself and sighing in relief.

Olga took a drink of the milk herself and smiled a bit before standing up. “Allow me to officially introduce myself. I am Olga Discordia and this is my personal attendant Chloe who has been by my side for over a century now.”

Chloe got up and bowed deeply to the man in front of her. “Thank you so very much for saving my queen and I from such a hellish fate.”

“Not a problem. I’m just glad I made it in time,” he said before he got up as well. “I am an Angelo named Vargos Servantez. It is a pleasure to meet you ladies,” he said before returning their bow.

“An Angelo? I’ve never heard of your kind before,” Olga said with an interested gaze as she inspected his posture and proper speech. “Are you a noble from another land?”

Vargos looked up into the red sky while rubbing his chin. “I suppose that’s technically true, yes.”

Technically? Olga thought with suspicion. “Might I ask what title you hold?”

Vargos folded his arms in front of him to contemplate for a bit and the two women were really starting to get suspicious of him. After a few seconds of thinking, he finally spoke. “I’ll tell you but could you promise to act casual around me? I don’t particularly care for being called by my title.”

Olga was a bit taken aback and looked at Chloe who shrugged her shoulders. “If that is what you wish then we’ll do just that.”

“Great.” Vargos slightly smiled. “I’m the crown prince of the Malva Prime Empire.”

Olga and Chloe were surprised to hear this. A member of royalty from a foreign land was here in Eostia? The place that has been mired in war for centuries? And not just any prince but a crown prince at that. This man was getting stranger and stranger with each word he spoke but at least he seemed more than capable with handling himself in a fight. Not to mention the advanced utility magic he casually displayed without a shred of effort on his part.

“Forgive me prince Vargos but I—” Olga started to say but Vargos sat down in his chair and raised an eyebrow. Taking this as a sign, Olga cleared her throat and corrected herself. “Sorry…Vargos. I am not familiar with your empire. I’m honestly not very knowledgeable about lands outside of Eostia as I and my people have been unfortunately dealing with the scum south of us.”

“Hmm, yes. I’ve learned quite a bit from Vult before killing him. Seems you and the South have been at it for centuries.”

Olga and Chloe wasn’t sure how to process what they just heard. They certainly don’t recall Vult saying anything useful before dying.

Vargos leaned back in his floating chair and took a big gulp of milk before using magic to make the pitcher of milk float over to him and pour him some more. “More milk?” he asked them and Chloe nodded her head before looking at some human men that were staring at her with confusion in their eyes. This made her grin with satisfaction before she took another sip of her milk. Vargos looked towards the men and shook his head in disappointment. “To answer the question I’m sure you have, I read Vult’s memories with magic before killing him.”

“Is that why you faked your death? To catch him off guard?” Chloe asked with an impressed look on her face.

“No, guys like him disgust me, so I wanted to give him false hope before killing him. Although I recognize it’s a problem, I can’t help but enjoy seeing the despair in the eyes of such beings as they die,” Vargos answered with a small smile.

This caused Olga and Chloe to look at the man with awkward smiles on their faces.

Olga then broke the silence hanging in the air by clearing her throat. “At any rate, I must say, you are quite the powerful magic user. I dare say your level of power would have certainly bested me when I was at my peak,” she said with an impressed look on her face.

“Speaking of which, what made you lose your power anyway? I learned from Vult that you lost your power and that led to you ladies being surrounded by these rapists when I arrived,” Vargos said.

Olga hesitated for a bit, unsure if she should tell a stranger, even if he saved her and Chloe, about the birthing ritual she failed to complete as it is a secret among dark elves.

Vargos gave Olga a questioning glance until he understood what was wrong. “Secret huh? I get it.”

“I apologize,” Olga said with a hint of regret in her voice.

“No need to worry. We all have our secrets. May I have a look at you then?”

Olga looked skeptically at the man for a bit. She wanted to say no but she felt that after what Vargos did for them, she at least should allow him this much. As long as he didn’t touch her, it wouldn’t be an issue for him to feast his eyes on her body.

Although it wouldn’t be too bad if he touched me… Olga thought to herself. Wait no! Stop thinking like that, she told herself with annoyance.

Vargos’s eyes then began to glow slightly white, making his sclera turn a bit gray. This phenomenon made the ladies study this sight closely with intrigue. His gaze then fell on Chloe who couldn’t help but cover her chest with an annoyed look.

“I’m not staring at you indecently if that’s what you are worried about. Besides, even if I wanted to do such a thing, I wouldn’t have to try too hard, given your outfits leave little room for the imagination,” Vargos said with a cheeky grin.

Olga and Chloe frowned and looked at themselves, not really caring about how they were dressed for the longest time. But now that they’ve been called out, they can’t help but feel self-conscious about it.

“You make a valid argument I suppose but more importantly, what kind of magic are you using on us?” Olga asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Optical magic that gives me access to different light spectrums like ultraviolet, x-ray, etc."

What's the light spectrum? Olga wondered with curiosity but kept her question to herself. 

Vargos continued his explanation. "Naturally this includes the ability to see and feel the flow of magic around us. It’s a standard practice back home when we wish to see what ails creatures and it is especially useful if you are a skilled doctor like my younger brother which...I suppose you'd call a apothecary or a healer.” Vargo’s eyes then went back to normal and the two women looked at him with expectant gazes. He looked to Olga and elaborated his findings. “Hmm, bad news is..." He paused for a bit before continuing, "Your magic capacity is slowly getting smaller and smaller and you can’t contain the amount of magic required to be able to cast spells that you are used to.”

“Yeah, I figured that much out,” Olga said with a frown.

“Well the good news is... I know how to fix it,” Vargos added.

Olga and Chloe had looks of glee on their faces with this news.

“Can you really help my queen?!” Chloe asked excitedly.

“I can but I will do that after taking care of these fools first,” Vargos said while pointing to the frozen men.

“So can you tell me, what you saw with Chloe?” Olga asked with a serious face.

Vargos looked over at Chloe and frowned a bit, making the half dark elf feel something was wrong.

“Bad news is..." He paused again and show a concerned face. "You seemed to have badly damaged your uterus and it healed imperfectly. Now I’m no doctor, but even I can tell that if you were planning on having children in the future, then with the way things are now, you won’t be able to. Magic healing won’t even work since it has technically ‘healed,’ unfortunately.”

Although Chloe wasn’t sure what a uterus was, she knew that it must have been important since it prevented her from giving birth. She wasn’t really all that disturbed by the revelation since she found the idea of having children to be vexing. Since she hated men because of the hell she went through as a child sex slave, it was a bit of a relief that she couldn’t bare their children. Then again, she thought that it would be better to have the ability to have children and not need it than to need it and not have the ability.

“Can it be healed some other way?” Chloe asked while trying to repeat such a weird word.

“It can actually, but the method is rather complex and requires advanced medical care that your world doesn’t have access to,” Vargos replied with a smile.

“Wait, what do you mean your world?” Olga asked with confusion.

Vargos shook his head with pity as if he was educating a child and Olga felt a twinge of annoyance with this gesture.

“We have so much we need to keep discussing about but I should get this place cleaned up first,” Vargos said before taking out a small device from the inside of his cloak. He looked off into the distance at the Black Dogs’ horses that were just spread out and spoke into the device in a foreign language, making Olga and Chloe quite curious as to what the device was and what Vargos just said.

Vargos then put away the device and got up from his chair to walk a bit away from the table. Suddenly a wormhole opened up behind him and a figure walked out of it.

Olga stared at the wormhole with awe. “Is that some kind of spatial magic?” she muttered to herself.

Chloe simply looked on in silence, opting to not get surprised anymore by this suspicious man. What did get her attention however, was who came out of the strange portal and saluted Vargos in a respectful fashion that must be customary in their land. A woman with light skin wearing sleek black armor made from a foreign material that looked quite expensive. She had pink sclera and golden, star shaped irises and medium length pink hair tied up in a ponytail similar to her own. She was a dazzling beauty that Chloe had to admit was a rival to her queen although it seemed her chest was lacking, making Olga win if you compared the two. The two of them started chatting in that foreign language Vargos used on that device.   

Vargos came back to the table and sat down on the chair.

“Prince Vargos?” Chloe called out.

Vargos looked at Chloe with a raised eyebrow.

“Oh, um…Vargos,” Chloe corrected.

“Yes?” he responded with a grin.

“What is that woman doing?”

“Woman?” Vargos looked at his subordinate. Oh, that’s no woman. That’s a man.”

“What?!” Chloe said in shock.

Olga raised a single eyebrow with curiosity.

Vargos nodded his head. “Yeah…some of us end up looking more androgynous than others but trust me, that’s a man.”

“I’m curious as to what your females look like if the males of your kind look so pleasing to the eyes,” Olga said.

“Oh, we don’t have any females so we need to rely on females from other compatible races to bear our children,” Vargos said. Olga and Chloe looked at Vargos with a sense of apprehension on their faces. “Um, did I say something weird?" It then hit him. “Oh no no no, don’t worry. We view sexual intercourse as a sacred thing that should only be done between consenting individuals. As far as my kind is concerned, when we have sex with a woman, we consider her our wife. We view rape as a barbaric and vile act that should be punished by death,” he said, clearing up a possible issue.

Olga and Chloe sighed simultaneously in relief at Vargos’s words.

That’s quite a pure philosophy to have, Olga thought.

“That’s reassuring to hear. With all the rape that goes on in this land, we can’t help but be on guard,” Chloe said.

“Understandable.” Vargos looked at the frozen men and shook his head. “Unlike these guys, my kind would actually put in the work to court a woman in hopes of starting a family.

Olga smiled at this before her eyes popped open and they fixed themselves on Vargos who turned to face her and smiled.

By the gods, does this mean he will try to court me? she thought with a blush.

They both looked at each other for a while until Olga turned away with embarrassment, making Vargos chuckle a bit. Chloe looked at the exchange between the two of them and felt a mix of emotions within her heart. On one hand she was glad that her queen might have found someone worthy of her greatness, on the other, she kinda hoped it would be her that would get that honor. These thoughts began to plague her mind until the sound of beautiful chanting was heard. The pink haired woman who was actually a man began to chant in a wondrous voice that echoed for all to hear throughout the Dark Citadel and even further beyond. His enchanting voice made Olga and Chloe’s ears dance up and down as they absorbed the exquisite reverberations of the strange magic that made it seem like there were dozens of people chanting alongside him. Olga closed her eyes and took in the beautiful sounds of the man’s voice and Chloe felt a tear fall down her cheek since she has never heard anything so serene. The frozen men weren’t able to shed any tears but even they felt the soothing song ebb away some of the fear in their hearts. What Vargos was hoping for was beginning to bear fruit as the various horses made their way towards the pink haired man as if they were under a trance. Vargos had to help out the ones that were tied to posts but otherwise they all made their way to the portal like moths to a flame.  

“Chloe?” Olga called to her attendant without looking at her.

“Yes my queen?” Chloe answered.

“Now that there is nothing holding me back, I believe I shall finally return to Nidvallir.”

Chloe looked at Olga with a dumbfounded face but Olga held her hand up to stop her inevitable attempt to dissuade her. Chloe sighed deeply and bowed to her queen with a bittersweet smile.

Chapter Text

Vargos, Olga and Chloe continued to enjoy the sweet melodic sounds of the pink haired Angelo that was luring the horses to a place unknown to the dark elves. As the final horse walked into the portal, the pink haired Angelo turned to face them and Vargos applauded him, with Olga and Chloe following suit. The pink haired Angelo bowed to them as if he had just did a show and he gave a warm smile that captivated the ladies with how pure it was. He then turned towards Chloe and winked at her, making the half dark elf blush profusely at his gesture.

Olga couldn’t help but feel a bit torn about her kind’s view point on virginity. If all the Angelos are like these two and they truly intend to court her race in the future, then she has a feeling that it will be quite difficult to hold out, especially if the Angelos are all as powerful with magic as Vargos. Although her kind views half dark elves as a curse, she can’t even imagine the power of children sired from the Angelo men. She then considered the possibility that this Malva Prime Empire might invade these lands soon. She hasn’t had a good track record with foreign countries thus far so she wouldn’t be surprised if that were indeed the case. However, the thought of men like Vargos stepping foot into Nidvallir made her nervous. She looked at Chloe who seemed to be at a loss for words after being flirted with by the pink haired Angelo.

They wouldn’t even have to try hard, would they? Olga thought as she felt that her kind would all lose to their base instincts with these Angelos around them.

“Vargos?” Olga called out with a serious tone and Vargos looked at her and put on a serious face of his own.

 “Yes?”

“Does your race possess charm magic of some kind?”

Vargos tilted his head in confusion which Olga found cute. “No, that would be illegal to use. Manipulating others’ minds to make them like us would be no different than forcing ourselves on them. Plus there wouldn’t be much pride in knowing the only reason people like you is because you forced them to.”

“I see, that’s good.”

“Why do you ask?”

“No particular reason, just curious if you work the same as the succubi that I’ve heard about in the past.”

“You have them here in Eostia as well? Hmm, I wonder what they are like?” Vargos pondered out loud.

Olga felt a bit annoyed by this question but she wasn’t sure why since it wasn’t like he asked anything inherently bad. “Yes, that’s correct,” she said with a stern look.

Vargos wondered why her mood suddenly worsened so he asked, “you okay?” 

“I’m fine,” Olga responded before taking a sip of milk. She then sighed and rubbed her temples. “Vargos... Based on my past experiences with foreign powers, I can’t help but think that you intend to invade these lands one day. Am I right to assume this?”

Vargos looked at Olga with interest. “That’s correct,” he admitted with honesty.

“And given what you have shown me thus far, I am well aware that we dark elves don’t have a chance against you. That being said, will you make us your slaves?” she asked with a surprisingly calm demeanor.

Chloe heard this and snapped out of her wandering thoughts. “Your majesty, you can’t just say such negative things like that. What if we—”

“No Chloe. As much as I’d like to maintain my usual, prideful attitude, I just have to accept the reality of the situation,” Olga interrupted her attendant before taking a deep breath. “The truth of the matter is that I lost to the alliance who originally hired Vult and his men to defeat me, which they did do ultimately. Yes, he may have betrayed them and used the monsters against me to do so but he bested me regardless. The bastard was no doubt going to take over all of Garan and use it as a stepping stone for his conquest of the rest of Eostia, all because I lost my power. If not for the help of Vargos here then we’d both be…” Olga stopped to sneer at the frozen men in front of her. “Their playthings. Nearly falling into such a horrid life has…damaged my pride.”

“I understand…” Chloe said in a sad tone.

Vargos thought for a moment so he could choose his words carefully. “To answer your question, no, we don’t support slavery. It is a system that may have short term economic profit due to the efficiency of not having to pay workers, but eventually the more complex the work needed to improve the industry sector becomes, the less effective slavery will be since the slaves are typically uneducated or if they are educated, you wouldn’t want to trust them with work that was extremely delicate. After all, they could mess things up out of spite.” Vargos stopped and waited for the two of them to digest his words before continuing. “There are a multitude of reasons why slavery is a detestable practice and I could give you two a lecture on it, but that’s not important right now. If anything, such a lesson would be better off being taught to the humans from what Vult’s memories have shown me.”

Olga was pleasantly surprised by his answer and felt more respect for the Malva Prime Empire.

“I can’t tell if your empire is good or if it’s evil,” Chloe said with a complex look on her face.

“Hmm, good and evil is a matter of perspective as life just isn’t as simple as everything being black and white. Instead it is more like different shades of gray,” Vargos responded.

"Well said,” Olga replied with an understanding look.

“Now that’s not to say the MPE doesn’t have its faults, no civilization truly doesn’t have any. Even if we don’t go around pillaging, raping, and massacring innocents, we still go around taking over other civilizations against their will, thus making us villains in the eyes of others. It also doesn’t help that we will inevitably cause economic hardships on civilizations that support slavery since we will be abolishing the practice in every territory that we gain control of. So if we are considered evil for this reason, then so be it.” Vargos then stared at the two dark elves with a glare that made them nervous before speaking again. “Since you are the leader of the dark elves queen Olga, I’ll just say this. If I can try to convince you now to surrender to us without the need for conflict then that would be preferable. If that is not something you wish to do then that is your right. We would at worst just take over your home and force you to live by our standards with our advanced technology and magic. Of course there will be finer details that would need to be discussed further but for the most part, you and your people would have better lives.”

Olga and Chloe soaked in Vargos’s words. The Malva Prime Empire seemed like paradise compared to what Vult was planning and the idea that the Angelos would share their magic and technology with them made Olga think about just how amazing learning some of the things Vargos has shown off already would be.

“I certainly hope for your words to be true. Personally I’d prefer to be ruled by such an empire over being forced to serve as a sex slave for the filthy bastards that invaded my Citadel. But there is something you should know.”

“What is it?”

“I’m actually not the queen of the dark elves,” she admitted.

Vargos looked perplexed after what he just heard and looked at Chloe who giggled.

“I call her my queen because that is what the monsters called her when I was saved from the humans. It was only after a few decades that she told me the truth. Since I still saw her as my queen, I kept referring to her as such.”

“I see…” Vargos then looked back at the monsters. “So they hyped you up as their queen because of the curse you casted powering them up?” he asked.

“Although I’m unsure what the word hyped means, that pretty much sums it up,” Olga said.

“Then I guess that means you don’t hold much weight in your society to make decisions.”

“I don’t, but I know someone who does and considering the things you’ve shown me today, I think it will be simple to get her on my side while I consult with the elders back home. Sorry if I misled you,” Olga said before bowing slightly to Vargos.

“It’s no problem really. Things will just need to handled differently I suppose." He contemplated on something for a bit before he continued. "You will at least have some time to sort things out with your people as Eostia isn’t on our radar yet since we are working on the continents on the other side of the world at the moment.”

“How long until you come back to Serenus?” Chloe asked.

“If things go according to schedule, about 250 of your world’s days.”

“So by summer I think,” Chloe responded.

“That isn’t very long,” Olga said.

“How much time would you need then?” Vargos asked curiously.

“Well…" Olga thought on how long big decisions usually took back when she was home.  "Such a topic of discussion would more than likely take five or more years to come to a decent resolution..." She gazed over towards Vargos to see his reaction but his face was hard to read. Taking this as an obvious sign, she spoke up. "But I’m sure that amount of time to wait isn’t possible.”

Vargos nodded and gave a soft smile. “Afraid not.”

“That’s only natural,” she said before sighing. Then a thought came to her. An opportunity that she never would have imagined has just arrived in her lap, yet she wasn’t sure if she had the right to exploit it. “Vargos, you mentioned your empire will be abolishing slavery in Eostia when you come back here, correct?”

“That is indeed the case.”

Olga took a deep breath and looked at Vargos with determination before she stood up and deeply bowed to him. “I beseech you. Please save my people enslaved by the humans.” She raised her head and looked at the surprised face of the powerful man in front of her. “I’m willing to offer you my body as payment.” Both Vargos and Chloe were stunned with Olga’s declaration but she wasn't finished begging. “Please!” “They have been in the hands of the humans for far too long and deserve to be free again.”

Feeling panicked, Chloe interjected. “My queen! If you do that then Nidvallir will abandon you…” Again! She finished her sentence in her head.

“It matters not as once Nidvallir gets invaded, things will inevitably change,” Olga said with a frown. “The Malva Prime Empire presents an opportunity to save my people in an actually viable way. After all these years of the monsters fighting the humans, your rescue was the only good thing that those horny pigs accomplished. Unfortunately, the humans made sure to keep a hold on my people after that and the Legion never met another dark elf or half dark elf. Now though..." She looked towards Vargos. "I see a way to free them and the cost is just my virginity. If anything, my request is rather lacking in terms of benefits, so I have no right to complain about sacrificing my virginity for something this important.”

Vargos crossed his arms and gazed at Olga with an impressed look. “I must say, I can’t help but feel impressed with such a selfless request that would result in you being ostracized by your peers. Still though… It seems virginity has quite the cultural importance for you dark elves so perhaps it’s best if we didn’t make such a deal.”

Olga was amazed with his response. This man even cares about how I feel about my virginity to the point that he hesitates in having sex with me? He truly is commendable, she thought to herself while feeling a tightness in her chest. “Please. I really wish to save my people soon and this is the only thing I can offer you,” she said with sincerity.

Vargos rubbed the back of his head and sighed. He then picked up that strange communication device in his hand and started speaking into it in his native tongue. He then looked at Olga and grinned before he fell silent for a bit and the dark elf women waited with baited breaths. Vargos furrowed his brows and looked at Olga again. “Do you know if there are dark elves in Austia?”

Olga thought about it for a bit. “I wouldn’t be surprised. The humans are known for selling us all over for a profit.”

“I see…” Vargos then spoke into the device for a little while before he looked back at Olga who still had a pleading look on her face. Vargos spoke again in his native tongue until he put away the device and gazed at Olga. “Alright, you have a deal,” he said.

Olga’s ears perked up at this and she slammed both of her hands on the table with excitement. “Really?! You’ll save my people from the humans?!” she said, the pitch in her voice increasing in her excitement.

Vargos chuckled and placed a hand on his chest. “I swear to you that we will free them. I’ll have my guys work on scanning this continent for them.”

“Thank you…” Olga felt a tear fall down her face and she quickly wiped it away. “Thank you so much prince Vargos.” She then bowed deeply to him again.

Chloe looked at her queen and knew she cared for her people more than her pride and was proud to serve her for that reason. She deeply bowed to Vargos as well and prayed that all the dark elves and half dark elves like her would be able to have freedom like she does.

“It’s no problem at all.” Vargos got up from his chair and turned to the frozen men. “However, I’d like to change the deal a bit.”

“I’ll do my best to meet your demands,” Olga said.

“I’m not interested in mating with you because of a deal that involves your people. That would be a rather slimy thing to do.”

“I…I see,” Olga responded with a bit of shock.

“As I said before, my kind seek to find forever mates to start families with and us mating under such circumstances would be less than ideal in my opinion.” Vargos turned to face Olga. “Instead, I wish to be able to see you once every so often until we inevitably come to Eostia to invade officially. During which time we will get to know each other better. I’ll be doing everything in my power to court you fairly and earn your love. Is this a reasonable deal for you?” he asked with a hand reached out towards her with a smile.

Olga was speechless for a while at the sudden declaration Vargos made to her. Her heart was beating with the speed of a galloping horse and her knees went weak, but due to having support from the table she managed to avoid falling. Chloe looked at Vargos and then at Olga and grinned at her queen’s predicament. Olga, with a flustered yet determined face nodded her head in agreement and shook Vargos’s hand. “You have a deal.”

“Perfect.” Vargos said. “Then prepare to be courted like you’ve never been courted before. Well…I’ll try my best at least since I’ve never actually courted a woman before.”

Olga smiled at the innocent response but still chose to remain silent as she wasn’t sure how to respond to such genuine desire to earn her love.

“Now then…” Vargos turned back to the frozen men in front of him. “Time to deal with you fools.”

Olga and Chloe looked at Vargos, studying his movements as they knew something else crazy was about to happen. Vargos then raised his arms level with his chest, making his palms aim towards each other as if he was about to clap. This gesture caused a pitch black shadow shot out from below him. The ground beneath the army began to quickly be covered by an ever expanding, ominous shadow. The pitch black shadow soon covered all of the ground in front of Vargos and made it look as if it became a bottomless pit. The army of men were now mostly free from their constriction but when they tried to run for their lives, they found that their feet were still trapped.

“No! Please spare us!” a human mercenary begged as he struggled to move his legs.

“I will serve you! I won’t even look at another woman from now on!” a goblin pleaded.

The massive army of men all screamed in terror and begged for mercy. Their horror filled screams made Olga and Chloe smile as they enjoyed the sounds of the filth suffering. Vargos said nothing as he coldly continued his job while the men begged for mercy. Then with little fanfare, he clapped his hands together, an action that caused an eerie echo to shoot out before everyone. Then out of nowhere, the ground begun to shake and Olga questioned internally if he suddenly used earth magic. Before she could voice her question out loud however, multiple black tendrils then appeared from the dark void below them and the men screamed even louder as the tendrils began to wrap themselves around their legs. Many tried to shake them off but since they couldn’t move their feet, their actions were a waste of effort. Olga stared at this wondrous display of foreign magic with a sense of wonder and fear as she felt an unsettling pressure around the area, as if someone was pressing down on the very space around her. She looked towards Chloe and saw that she wasn’t fairing any better than she was as her arms were slightly shaking, despite not being on the receiving end of the spell.

“What exactly is this magic?” Olga asked with curiosity.

“An advanced form of dark magic called ‘Abyss Magic’ that my kind has access to,” Vargos answered.

“Abyss Magic…” Olga repeated with interest.

“Will this kill them painfully?” Chloe asked with an expectant gaze.

“As much as I’d like to say yes, I’m afraid this is just a way of containing all of them for now until I take them to our prison where their fates will be decided by our justice system.”

“Containing? Why?” Chloe asked with a flabbergasted look.

“The MPE has laws when it comes to our invasions. Unlike with the men inside the Citadel who actively did illegal things in front of me like attempted rape and holding someone hostage, we can’t go around punishing beings for crimes they committed before we arrived on a world and witnessed for ourselves. For example, if we did give the death penalty to everyone who ever raped another at any point in their lives, then we would need to kill at least 15% of the population of this world’s men.”

“Sounds like a good idea if you ask me,” Chloe said with a frown.

“It’s not feasible miss Chloe. Plus, technically Olga would also be subjected to our laws if we were to be that way.”

“What?! Why?!” Chloe demanded before Olga looked at her and she apologized for her outburst.

“Based on the info Vult, and by extension all of the south has on her, the curse Olga cast on the land forced the original inhabitants away, as well as power up the monsters who caused havoc. That within our laws, would make her something we'd call, a 'Terrorist' and that is not something you want to be labeled as,” Vargos said in a serious tone.

Both Olga's and Chloe's eyes widened at the horrible sounding name but Chloe was still determined to defend her queen's honor. "Okay I'll admit the curse wasn't a good thing but she never intended for the monsters to get stronger, nor did she order them do any of the things they did,” she said in defense.  

Vargos frowned. “But it doesn't change the fact that she cursed the land in the first place. Everything else may have been a byproduct she didn't directly intend yet it doesn't change the outcome of her actions.” The two dark elves were silent. "Think of it this way. If I raped Olga and she killed herself from the shame, not only would I get in trouble for the rape itself, but I would also get in trouble for her death, despite me not directly killing her."  

“But that's--,” Chloe started to say.

“Sigh, Vargos is right Chloe. My actions to drive away the other races caused a lot of issues. As for the monsters, I could've tried to get them to to leave the women alone but I didn't. Now whether or not they’d listen to me even if I did tell them would be a completely different thing entirely, but at the end of the day I was fine with their cruelty.”

“I see…” Chloe said with a defeated look on her face.

Vargos looked at Olga and saw that she had absolutely no regrets when it came to the enslaved human women so he shrugged his shoulders. “I get it though, an eye for an eye and all that. I’m no hero of justice so I can’t say I wouldn’t do the same if I was in your position.”

“At least you understand,” Olga said plainly.

The over 50 thousand men by now had mostly vanished from sight, as the area got quieter. The tendrils did take a bit longer to drag down the larger monsters however. They at this point have stopped fighting their fate and lost their wills to continue after seeing their allies vanish into the dark abyss below. As the black tendrils kept slowly dragging him down into the abyss, the chief of the tribe of troll’s looked on at Olga and gave her a menacing look.

“In the end, you still needed a man to protect you, you fucking—” but that was the last thing he said before the tendrils grew massive in size and wrapped around the trolls mouth to shut him up.

A black aura appeared around Vargos’s body. “I suggest you stop talking you oversized skin graft.” Vargos’s voice sounded ice cold and echoed for all around to hear as his fierce glare from his glowing eyes made the troll chief and all the other remaining trolls scream with abject fear until they fell silent once they completely sunk into the ground. Olga and Chloe were silent at the display they just witnessed. “Sorry about that,” Vargos said with his normal voice. “I wasn’t interested in hearing him insult you.”

The two dark elves looked at each other. “Seems he’s like you,” Olga said with a small smile.

“Y…yeah,” Chloe said with a nervous laugh.

The army of traitors vanished from sight and the massive black ground quickly retreated into Vargos’s shadow as if it was never there. This display of power that took care of over 50 thousand men in only a few minutes solidified the fact that Vargos was a force to be reckoned with that even Olga in her prime wouldn’t want to go against.

“Now then, let’s get started on your cure, shall we?” Vargos said while turning to look at Olga.

Olga wondered what he was going to do next when the red sky above them began to shake. Olga and Chloe looked up in confusion and they felt their jaws drop at the sight of the sky, that has been red for centuries now, begin to shake and crack like a glass cup. The small cracks that started at first began to expand into massive gashes that soon splintered and dissipated, revealing the setting sun above.

“He’s…breaking your curse…” Chloe said in shock.

“But how? That curse was my greatest…" Olga stopped talking. “You know what? No. I don’t care anymore,” she said with a tired expression.

The sky, after being a scarlet red for as long as Chloe could remember, was now back to normal and the air suddenly felt fresher than ever before. The two women took in deep breaths and let out long sighs.

“Right then. That problem has been solved. Now to fix whatever it was that damaged your magic regeneration. Perhaps it was that ‘secret’ of yours that caused it,” Vargos said and Olga inwardly winced at how accurate he was. He then walked up to Olga and his finger on his hand was slowly surrounded by a black magical aura.

“What are you doing?” Olga asked in confusion.

“I stopped your curse so the monsters won’t be able to leech off of it anymore and now I need to stimulate your magic channels so you can get your magic regeneration back to normal levels. After this you should feel better.” He then gave her a serious look. “For this I need to touch your stomach.”

Olga’s face went as red as it possibly could, given her skin color and she was about to refuse him when she thought about how this would be a learning experience, so she calmed down before saying, "Very well. If it helps me then I’ll allow it,” she said, unable to help sounding prideful due to embarrassment.

Vargos chuckled. “As long as I have your consent,” he said before he attempted to get on one knee. “Actually, can you stand up? I underestimated my height and I’m now realizing I’ll be face first into your breasts if I were to kneel down now."

Olga quickly gazed up at the Angelo, wanting to give him a disgusted look but seeing the sincerity on his face and the fact that he even warned her at all caused her to close her eyes and chuckle. “We certainly can’t have something like that happen, can we?” she said before standing up. Although if it’s you, I’ll gladly smother you in my chest, Olga secretly thought with a grin, slowly succumbing to thoughts she once thought were beneath her.

Vargos got on one knee and placed his finger on her stomach. She flinched but quickly calmed down after the warm sensation started to travel within her. Her eyes widened as she could feel the foreign power travel into her body, stimulating her magic and making her feeling of weakness fade away almost entirely. Olga stared down at Vargos as he concentrated and her heart began beating rapidly once more. The smell he gave off was quite pleasant despite having seen Vult’s blood having spilled on him earlier, no doubt because of magic. That lustful feeling she had earlier made its way to her again and she could feel her nipples get erect. She internally panicked and quickly suppressed her desire with all her will power before Vargos could notice.

“And there we go. Good as new,” Vargos said with a grin as his golden, star shaped irises glowed at Olga.

Olga rubbed her stomach and circulated her magic within her body. She felt like her old self again and a sense of relief washed over her. She wanted to ask how such a technique worked as she has never heard of such a method of restoring another’s magic reserves.

“Thank you,” Olga said with a strained smile.

“You don’t seem all that thrilled,” Vargos said with a confused look.

“No believe me, I’m thrilled. It’s just…you’ve done so much for me already. I just regret not being able to give you anything in return since you refused my body.”

Vargos contemplated for a bit and Olga looked at him with a curious look as to what he was about to ask for. “How about this? If things go well between us, then you have to promise to give me at least five,” he said with a chuckle.

“Five? Five what?” Olga asked before the answer hit her like a ton of bricks. She took a deep breath and looked away from Vargos while trying to hide her smile.

“In the end, the choice is yours,” he added and began to clean up the area.

“Are you leaving?” Chloe asked.

“Yeah. I have a lot of work piling up as we speak.” He then looked at Olga again. “I heard you will be heading back to Nidvallir. Do you want a lift?”

A little later, the three of them suddenly appeared in the middle of a market place and despite not being here in a long time, Olga knew where they were. A bunch of dark elves looked at them with shocked expressions all over their faces and Olga inwardly sighed as she knew that this would be a pain to explain.

“And here we are, Nidvallir,” Vargos said and looked around. “A giant cave dwelling like in the reports.”

The other dark elf women were frozen in place, not sure how to feel about the sudden appearance of Olga after so long with a half breed and a complete stranger who bypassed their magical security. They got a good look at him and they all blushed at his captivating looks, making Olga feel a bit annoyed for some reason. One of the dark elves however, immediately prepared a magic attack directed at Vargos.

“No wait—” Olga tried to say but it was too late and a dark spear was sent his way but Vargos ignored it and let it hit him, only for it to dissipate upon touching his body.

“Huh?” the dark elf said before another one used lightning magic to try and fry the black haired Angelo, only for it to dissipate again.

“How are you doing that?” Chloe asked after fanning smoke away from her face.

“I’m not doing anything really. It just takes a much higher level of magic to affect me and my kind.”

“Is this your way of warning us?” Olga asked with a raised eyebrow.

“You make me sound so conniving,” he smiled and Olga moved her hair away from her covered eye and gazed at the man with a smile of her own. Vargos then bowed to her. “I’ll give you a heads up message one day before I plan to visit you,” he said.

“How will I know what that message is?” Olga asked.

“Trust me, you’ll know it when you see it,” he said before vanishing.

Chloe looked towards her queen with a questioning gaze. “Didn’t you say Nidvallir was protected by magical barriers that kept it hidden from outsiders?”

“It is,” Olga said with a calm face.

“And didn’t you say that Nidvallir would sound an alarm if anyone even got close?”

“It’s supposed to.”

“And prince Vargos mentioned something about a report, which means someone has been spying on this place and told him about it, right?” Chloe asked and this question in particular made all the other dark elves listening become extremely worried.

Everyone has their secrets indeed, Olga thought to herself and chuckled. 

Chapter Text

An hour after Vargos made his appearance in Nidvallir, an emergency meeting was called with all the dark elves inside a large gathering chamber, made for meetings like these, although they rarely ever used it. The tension in the air was capable of being cut with a knife and Chloe found herself being interrogated by the council of elders. She was extremely on edge because she knows how adamant the pure dark elves can be about their belief in purity and her very existence spat in the face of that belief. As a child that resulted from the violation of a fellow pure dark elf by a human, the looks of disdain in the eyes of those around her only reminded her of the shame she felt for being half human. Chloe tried to focus on stating her story on what happened at the Dark Citadel but the looks on the faces of the three elders of Nidvallir as they listened to her made her fumble her words a bit. Fortunately, her queen was by her side to stop any further ridicule she otherwise would have gotten.

Chloe talked about the failure of the birthing ritual that hurt Olga’s power, to the betrayal of the monsters under her queen’s control. She then explained how things were at their lowest when they were almost made into sex slaves and forced to serve men in some deranged sex empire. This news made the dark elves sneer in disgust but also feel relieved that such a fate didn’t come for them as to lose one’s virginity to a lesser being was viewed as the worse possible fate for their kind. The only thing that was difficult to explain was Vargos and his crazy existence. Olga however, told the elders she would explain that part as she didn’t want Chloe to push herself any further than she had to.

“So, in the end you failed in your duty to protect your benefactor from those filthy humans and traitors,” Kirza, one of the dark elf elders said with a blank face.

Chloe knew that she must have thought so little of her that Kirza didn’t even want to waste the effort to make her face muscles frown. “That is correct,” Chloe said with a low tone.

You have no right to judge me you hag! You people abandoned her majesty in the Citadel for centuries, Chloe thought to herself while holding back her scowl.

Kirza then looked at Olga who was looking at her with an equally blank face. “Do you have anything you wish to say about your attendant’s failure?”

“I’ve already said my piece to her back in the Citadel. She has worked hard for me even while I was at my lowest. I have no intention of punishing her,” Olga said without hesitation.

 Of the three elders of Nidvallir, Olga was sure it was Kirza that was the one to suggest leaving her to rot in the Citadel to begin with. However, Olga didn’t care about that since she would have done the same thing herself. In fact, she was in a way glad she was trapped at the Citadel as that allowed her to meet Chloe, one of her only allies in this lonely world.

“I see. Very well,” Kirza ended her interrogation with Chloe.

One of the other elders then spoke up. “And now for your recount of the events that led to you two arriving with the intruder,” Ulima said and she looked at Olga with an interested gaze.

Olga took a deep breath and grabbed the memory orb that was prepared for her. “I intend on showing you all my memories of what I experienced with prince Vargos of the Malva Prime Empire. Words alone just can’t properly explain what me and my attendant experienced with him.”

The memory orb glowed white in Olga’s hands and a light projection shot into the air and Olga made sure it was large enough and loud enough for all the dark elves in the large stone gathering chamber. Her memories started from when Chloe was about to be raped by the orcs before being saved by Vargos. The dark elves were disturbed by what they saw but at the same time they couldn’t look away from the violent deaths the orcs and humans suffered, particularly Vult’s since he was the mastermind of the coup that almost put them all in danger.

Olga could hear some dark elves discussing among themselves excitedly after Vargos revealed his face.

“What race is he?” a dark elf asked. “He’s certainly no human worm.”

“His eyes are quite dazzling. Like the stars in the night sky,” another one said.

“I’d like to get a closer look at them…for research of course,” another one said.

“Honestly…I wouldn’t be disgusted if I had to mate with him,” a dark elf said with a really haughty tone.

That particular dark elf made Olga inwardly curse her for daring to say such a thing about Vargos.

Wait, why am I getting jealous? He isn’t my lover, she thought with a complex look on her face.

The memories continued and eventually they saw the scope of his power and the gathering chamber grew silent. Even the elders looked on in awe at the number of men he had managed to not only ensnare but also control.

“I tried to kill that guy?!” a dark elf said with a sense of dread in her voice.

So many emotions were felt with the short amount of time that the memory orb showed off what Vargos said and did earlier and Olga could hear some dark elves being jealous of her meeting with the Angelo. The meeting chamber then clamored a bit more after Vargos’s pink haired subordinate arrived on the scene, especially the reveal that the subordinate was a man instead of a woman.

“So they have members of their kind that look like they could be female?” Ulima asked with a surprising amount of curiosity.

“That’s what prince Vargos said didn’t he?” Olga said and Ulima looked on at the memory with a complex look on her face. Olga could swear that Ulima bit the bottom of her lip but she just figured she was just seeing things.

Then the conversation about the MPE’s plan to invade Eostia came up and everyone was listening really closely, especially the elders who had wide eyes after hearing that beings from another world were invading. They were worried that Olga was going to give away the secret to their birthing ritual at first but relief came over them after they saw she kept quiet.

Next came the part Olga dreaded showing but also hoped would help give her captured kind some hope. The reactions from the deal she made with Vargos was quite…mixed to say the least. She expected the elders to say something about that but instead she noticed they were so entranced with the conversation about Vargos courting her that Olga was beginning to think they were enjoying this as if it was some romance play.

Finally, the display of Abyss magic occurred and sufficed to say, this solidified the fact that Vargos was too dangerous to go up against in the minds of the dark elves. Olga could only sigh as this sight might have branded her possible lover as a frightening existence. Although Olga could kill many with her strongest magic spells, she didn’t think she could wipe out an army without burning through a massive amount of magic reserves in the process yet Vargos did so much without even seemingly being bothered in the slightest.

“He’s strong. Really strong. Imagine a dark elf child sired from him,” A dark elf with looks that were similar to Olga said. She had short black hair that was slightly messy as if she just woke up but she also had a unique style to her that made one think of her as some kind of sage. She was the last of the elders whose name was Helga Discordia, Olga’s mother.

“What blasphemy are you spouting Helga?” Kirza shouted in disgust.

“What? It’s true is it not?” Helga looked at her fellow elders and shrugged her shoulders. “This Vargos is clearly at a level of power above that of our own in terms of magic. I mean, who here could cast a spell that could take care of over 50 thousand worms? Hmm?”

The chamber was silent for a while.

“Let’s not forget the fact that those barbarians had every intention to come here and violate us after taking the Dark Citadel. Could we reasonably stop them with there only being 293 of us here? Helga asked with a raised eyebrow.

Again, the chamber was silent.

“I for one commend Olga’s decision to use the situation to free our people, even if it will cost her purity,” Helga added.

“And you expect us to accept more half breeds to plague our eyes? It is already unacceptable that Olga brought one with her to this place!” Ulima shouted.

Chloe clenched her fist but Olga grabbed her hand and calmed her down before she said something rash.

“While I’d normally agree with you about that, I do believe that won’t be an issue,” Helga retorted.

“And why is that?” Kirza asked plainly.

“Isn’t it obvious? That man isn’t a lowly worm like the humans. He clearly has power the likes of which we can’t fathom. Although I’d like to learn more about his abilities, it is clear that a half elf from him…and by extension his kind…would be strong, really strong.”

“Pfft, oh please. You are only saying that because Olga’s your daughter, nothing more,” Kirza countered.

“I can hardly call myself a mother since I had abandoned her to her fate back when she asked for our help. My lack of skill in combat magic made it impossible for me to help her by myself, but then you all decided to forsake her, but I won’t hold it against you since I’m above that.”

Kirza scoffed at this and looked towards Ulima. “What say you Ulima? Do you think it is wise to trust this ‘Vargis’ or whatever.”

“Vargos,” Olga said with a glare.

“What?” Kirza said with a raised eyebrow.

“His name is Vargos, say it right if you are going to use his name,” Olga said.

“Hmm? You speak as if you care for the man,” Ulima said with interest.

“He did save me and my attendant from a fate worse than death so I certainly respect him…in a platonic sense of course,” Olga added, not wanting to make it obvious that she does in fact care more about him than she’s used to caring about a man.

“Seems to me that you might have been corrupted by his admittedly handsome features,” Kirza said.

“I say that is fine,” Helga added.

“What is with your bluster today Helga? That man clearly stated that his army will come to our home in less than a year and you support him like he is family,” Ulima questioned.

“To be fair, that part I’m not all that thrilled about but he seemed to not want to fight us and even hopes that we will allow ourselves to be courted by his kind,” Helga said before she got up from her seat and looked at the crowd of dark elves. “Ladies, listen well. It isn’t like we detest love, it’s just the idea of falling in love with a human we find detestable. But these ‘Angelos’ clearly are not human, hell they aren’t even from our world. If we are truly going to be invaded by this empire soon then wouldn’t it be better to accept their offer and willingly join their ranks? I for one don’t have the ability to fight men that are as tall as orcs with magic that we can’t fully comprehend. Perhaps those of you that specialize in combat magic wish to maintain the status quo but the rest of us will be out of luck. Also…who here isn’t interested in what kinds of magical technology they would be willing to share with us?

“Ah ha! That’s what this is all about!” Kirza pointed out in annoyance.

“Right, I forgot you were obsessed with magic tools,” Ulima added.

Olga shook her head in amusement as she knew that advanced technology was all that was needed to get her mother on her side. Ever since she could remember, her mother would be doing research on magic tools nonstop. The only time she did stop was to take care of herself and Olga but that’s basically it. Although she didn’t hate her mother for this as such an obsession is what drove Olga to do research herself, just in combat magic like lightning magic and necromancy, resulting in her magical abilities being superior than most of her kind. As for when she asked for help, she knew her mother would be useless in that regard as she prioritized utility magic for the most part and really enjoyed making magic tools.

“I can’t deny your words, but I’m also quite sure of what I saw on that memory orb for one reason and one reason alone,” Helga said, trying to defend herself.

“And what would that be?” Kirza asked with an unamused face.

“The way that man kept looking at Olga just screamed ‘I’m in love with you,’ didn’t it?’” Helga said and Olga started to choke from the shock of her words, prompting Chloe to help her get herself together.

“Right…he did seem quite infatuated with your daughter,” Ulima said with an understanding face.

“Exactly and don’t forget the fact that he even made a deal with her to have five of his children. He intends to make my daughter his lover and will do everything he can to fairly earn her love. I have to say, I can’t bring myself to hate the guy with how much he won her over,” Helga said.

“And who said he won me over?” Olga asked with a stern look.

Helga looked back at her daughter and raised an eyebrow. “Child, we may not interact with men often but that doesn’t mean we don’t understand the idea of falling in love. Now you missed this since you were stuck in your Citadel but Grace left Nidvallir to find love herself, although I can’t agree with her choice to be with a human.”

“Really? Grace did that?” Olga said before she looked at Kirza who had a dark look on her face.

“She sure did. So my point is that with a man like Vargos whose looks, voice, stature, demeanor, superb magical and physical prowess, as well as the kindness he showed you, would make falling in love with him inevitable child. If that, for some unknown reason, doesn’t make him an ideal partner for you then l’ll gladly take him and make you some siblings. Oh and let’s not forget that he is the crown prince of an empire from another world with access to spatial magic that is said to only be possessed by the gods themselves.”

Olga remained quiet as she knew her mother could see right through her.

“So what? Are you saying this empire is better than the gods themselves?” Kirza asked with an annoyed tone as everyone knew that anything involving Grace was a sore spot for her.

“No, but it’s clear they are better than all of us mortals at least,” Helga said with a slight twinge of remorse.

“Where’s your pride Helga!” Ulima asked in shock.

“I just witnessed my daughter almost get raped and it is all because of our pride getting in our way. Let’s face it, there is a new world order coming and we need to adapt to the coming changes before it’s too late. The fact that man used teleportation magic to bypass our barrier and mentioned that he received a report of our home’s location means that there is a spy here and we have no idea how they even got here in the first place.”

This reminder made the dark elves recoil as they quickly realized that they could be being watched as of right now. Kirza and Ulima looked quickly, darting their eyes around as their extreme pride didn’t prevent them from feeling fear.

“Just face it.” Helga sighed heavily and looked at her fellow elders. “The moment that man arrived here and ignored direct magic attacks thrown at him, we lost.”

The various dark elves around them looked at each other with worried gazes and spoke in low tones about the possible futility of resisting.

Unbelievable. The extreme pride of my people has wavered just from Vargos showing up at our doorstep. Was this planned from the beginning by him? Olga thought with a little fear as she wondered just how scheming he truly was.

“I’d just like to add that you need not worry about having to give up your virginity to the Angelos. As Vargos said to me, their kind views sexual intercourse as a sacred act similar to how we view our purity. They detest rape and even if they take over Nidvallir, they won’t make us have sex with them. The only reason I offered myself to prince Vargos is to save our fellow dark elves in the hands of humans sooner rather than later,” Olga said to try and convince them all.

“You sure you aren’t just using that as an excuse to lose yourself to lust with him?” Kirza asked and Olga was really beginning to get pissed with this woman.

“Even if that was the case, I would lose myself to lust with a man who wishes to start a family with me and…that’s not so bad. Plus you all saw him and some of you even admitted to it, he’s beyond gorgeous,” Olga admitted with a straight face despite feeling embarrassed as hell inside after saying that.

The dark elves remained quiet for a long while, soaking in Olga’s words. Chloe soaked them in too as she thought about the pink haired Angelo that flirted with her back at the Citadel before shaking the thought out of her head.

“And there you have it ladies; we should all just accept this fate that has been given to us. After all, we could’ve been sex slaves for humans and monsters if not for the Angelos arrival to our world,” Helga added.

Ulima and Kirza both looked at each other and sighed.

“I still think we should fight them,” Kirza protested while puffing up her large chest with pride.

“By all means,” Helga said sarcastically. “You are a master when it comes to attack magic so if anyone should try and fight them it should be you.”

Kirza scowled and was about to yell at Helga but Ulima interrupted her. “Clearly some time is needed before we can make a judgment on this matter. We have until summer to make a decision and I believe we all should consider our options well,” Ulima said after folding her leg over the other.

“That’s fine with me,” Helga said.

“That’s two against one Kirza,” Ulima said.

Kirza sighed and rubbed her temples. “Fine then.” She then looked back at Olga. “Is there anymore to show us?”

“Yes there is actually,” Olga said and she continued the memory orb and showed off how Vargos broke her most powerful curse that she cast on the land around the Citadel with ease and cure her magic disability. Such a sight made all the dark elves sit in silence, contemplating what they just witnessed.

“Wait, he cured you after the backlash of the birthing ritual?” Helga asked in shock.

“That’s correct,” Olga said before she summoned a fireball in her hand without feeling extreme exhaustion like before.

“For one to fail the birthing ritual means their magic will suffer as a punishment by our god. Yet this Vargos cured you?” Ulima asked in shock too.

“As you can very well see, he has,” Olga replied.

Kirza was beyond stunned as her pupils could hardly stay in place from all the shaking they were doing. “H…how?” she said with wide eyes.

“I wish I knew myself,” Olga said with an understanding look.

Helga held her arms close to her chest, sat down in her chair and remained quiet. Nobody in the crowd made a sound after seeing so many things that made them unable to comprehend what was going on.

“I believe we should call it a day,” Kirza finally said after getting herself back together.

All the dark elves went back to their lives for the night with troubled gazes and Helga brought Olga and Chloe over to her home to rest. At first Olga was surprised that Chloe was being invited as she was sure she would have to take her attendant to her old home before speaking with her mother. Her mother’s house was just like what Olga remembered from her childhood as the place was quite spacious and made of stone. The large number of magic tools and research notes that was inside took up most of the space but it still made Olga feel relaxed, despite the mess.

“Are you sure it’s okay for me to be here?” Chloe asked nervously.

“It’s fine child. I may not be too fond of your human half but…you did stick by my daughter’s side till the end. I can’t really despise you as much as the others due to that,” Helga said with a serious look.

“I see...”

“Also…” Helga said while staring hard at Chloe.

Chloe looked nervously at the woman with baited breaths.

“I can’t help but feel nostalgic when I look at you,” Helga said before walking off to her kitchen. “Now you two go and wash yourselves up while I fix some dinner. You’ve had a long day.”

Chapter Text

After Olga and Chloe bathed, they sat down at the kitchen table with Helga who made Olga’s favorite soup from when she was a child and she couldn’t help but smile as the hot soup reached her taste buds after so long away from home. Chloe too felt a sense of peace as she enjoyed the soup that Olga has told her about in the past and was pleasantly surprised when Helga actually made a bowl for her.

“So…are you going to finally make me grandchildren?” Helga said out of nowhere.

“Mother, I tried to do the ritual and failed, you know that already. I’m afraid I wasn’t worthy of making more of our kind,” Olga said when her mind went blank for a bit as she realized the implication of her mother’s words.

 Helga grinned at her daughter and Olga looked back at her mother with an annoyed frown.

“That isn’t something you need to concern yourself with,” Olga said.

“Of course it’s something I need to concern myself with. You are my daughter and some otherworldly prince wishes to make you his lover and mother of his children.”

Olga ignored her mother and continued to eat her soup.

“Hmm, now that I think about it, can we even have children with these Angelos?” Helga asked and Olga stopped eating and listened to what her mother was about to say. “It’s a well-known fact that we can give birth to human men’s children but never have I heard about us giving birth to children sired from a man of other races. Perhaps you should have informed Vargos of this.”

Olga was silent for a long while. Helga and Chloe could see signs of sadness on Olga’s face as she thought of the possibility that she couldn’t have children with Vargos.

“My queen, are you okay?” Chloe asked with a worried look.

“Huh? Oh, I’m fine. Just thinking that I might have accidentally lied to prince Vargos and I’m not sure how to apologize for such a thing,” Olga said with a complex look on her face.

“That man has truly grabbed hold of your heart child,” Helga said.

“What makes you say that?” Olga asked with a raised eyebrow.

“The fact that you even considered apologizing to someone who isn’t a dark elf is quite a significant change in attitude. I almost don’t recognize you.”

“Why wouldn’t I want to apologize to him? He saved all of Nidvallir from hell and even agreed to free our people from the humans.”

“I’m just saying that it is a change, not a bad one. I’m honestly glad you’ve relaxed a bit over the years Olga. The high levels of pride our kind has is an issue that we ignore on a daily basis and it took you being trapped in your own Citadel to make me see such an obvious truth.”

 “That reminds me, when I asked for help back then, who suggested that I be abandoned?” Olga asked and Chloe stopped eating to listen to the answer.

“Isn’t it obvious?” Helga asked.

Olga put on a scowl. “Yeah, I thought so. I just wanted to be sure it was her.”

“I see…” Helga paused and looked around for some reason and then leaned forward. “So what was it like feeling that man’s magic inside of you?”

Olga blushed after remembering how close Vargos was to her and the soothing sensation she experienced within her at that time. Helga noticed this and shook her head with a smile on her face.

“Your face tells me it felt nice.”

“It did,” Olga admitted with a smile.

The three of them continued to eat dinner while the mother and daughter caught up after centuries apart from one another. Olga felt pleased being able to see her mother again as she took for granted the time she spent with her due to their long life span making such moments less significant like it is for mortals with short life spans. Chloe listened to their discussion and it made her wonder what it would be like to have such mother and daughter time. Although she was sure if her mother was still alive, she would want nothing to do with her since she was half human.

It was fairly late now and Olga brought Chloe to her old home that has remained empty for well over 300 years and it certainly showed. From the walls and floors to the furniture and windows, the place was covered in a thick layer of dust that looked like it would be hell to clean up.

“Seems mother wasn’t too interested in maintaining the place for me,” Olga said before using wind magic to gather up the dust from the house and had it travel outside with ease.

The use of her magic without feeling exhausted made Olga smile in delight as it has been torture for her being so weak for so long.

“I didn’t think I’d be back in this place again after all these years,” Olga said with nostalgia.

“So this is where you lived before you made the Dark Citadel?” Chloe said while walking around and examining the place with intrigue.

“That’s right. Although most of my personal things are still in the Citadel. I left some stuff here for when I succeeded in getting pregnant.”

“You know…I was thinking. If Vargos read that worm Vult’s mind, then he must know that humans are the only race that can impregnate a dark elf, right?”

One of Olga’s eyebrow’s went up in contemplation and she realized that Chloe could be right. “He did seem rather confident that he could have children with me. Perhaps the idea that only humans can get a dark elf pregnant is just for our world,” Olga said.

“Only one way to find out for sure my queen,” Chloe said with a grin.

Olga looked at her attendant with a slight frown and shook her head. “I have only one bed in this place I’m afraid and although it isn’t as big as the one in the Citadel, it should be more than spacious enough for us to sleep on it together.”

“That’s fine. I’ll sleep on the couch,” Chloe quickly responded as she felt her heart couldn’t handle sleeping so close to Olga.

“If you say so.”

A little later, Olga was laying in her bed, unable to fall asleep despite being tired. Her mind was racing as she thought about everything that happened to her and Chloe today. What really made her fail to get any rest was the constant thoughts of Vargos and his voice that made Olga hug her pillow and sigh into it.

How can I be so smitten with a man I just met? She thought as she tried to keep herself from being blind to the reality that Vargos was dangerous.

After about an hour, she finally felt drowsy and her eyes began to close as she drifted off to sleep.

“Hey, wake up beautiful,” a deep yet soothing voice echoed into her ear and she opened her eyes to see a man laying next to her on her bed. She felt a rush of embarrassment and jolted up from her bed as she saw Vargos lying next to her with a loving smile on his face.

“Sorry to wake you my love. I was just a bit lonely without you in my arms,” he said in a seductive voice.

Olga stared in disbelief yet felt a strong urge to latch onto the man that was in front of her.

“It seems you wish for me to hold you as well, isn’t that right?” he asked.

Olga had no words for what was happening but her body grew hot at the sight of him, making her desire boil over. Before any more words could be said she jumped on top of him and placed her hands on his cheeks. He simply allowed her to have her way with him as she planted a wet kiss on his lips without holding back. They embraced each other and Olga felt even more heat within herself, prompting her to feel Vargos’s body and she quivered with each sensation of his muscles against her hand. She was about to take off her night gown but Vargos stopped her and gave her a serious glare that made her eyes curl up with delight.

“Allow me,” Vargos said as he magically took off her nightgown by making it appear in his hand, exposing Olga’s bare body to him.

He licked his lips and tossed her night gown aside and placed his hand onto her stomach. As he slowly slid it down her body, Olga began breathing heavily as the desire in her grew greater and greater to the point that she no longer could stand the idea of being a virgin anymore. Vargos’s hand slid towards Olga’s pussy and the sensation caused her to flinch.

“You okay?” he asked with concern.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Just never felt another person’s hand down there before,” she replied shyly.

Vargos smiled and planted another kiss on her lips before placing one of his fingers inside her wet hole but for some reason, Olga felt something was off. The sensation she was expecting didn’t feel like the hand of a man like Vargos but rather…a woman’s. Olga shot open her eyes and noticed that she was in her old bedroom alone and the feeling she was confused with was actually her playing with herself. She looked around and was a bit disappointed that it was just a dream but ultimately felt it was for the best.

“Ugh. The worst part is that if he really did show up, I’d probably let him take me.” She placed the back of her hand on her head and sighed. “This is all his fault,” she said with a bittersweet smile. Olga stared at the ceiling of her house for a while and imagined the possibility of Vargos truly making her his lover. “A hybrid child between a Dark Elf and an Angelo. I wonder what it would look like?”

The following morning, Olga had awoken from her sleep and began her morning routine that she normally did prior to leaving Nidvallir. She felt a bit lost as most of her stuff was back at the Citadel but she figured she would eventually travel back to get them with the assistance of some golems now that her power has returned. She took a long bath and after finishing, she saw that Chloe was still asleep completely naked as all of her things was back in the Citadel. Olga realized that they would have to get her something else to wear but she knew it would be a pain with all the prideful pure dark elves looking down on the poor girl. She took a deep breath and decided it would be best to go herself and let Chloe sleep in after the day they had had.

Since she was expecting to be away for a long time, she didn’t bother keeping any food in her house so her storage of goods was completely empty. This was something else she knew she needed to fix but she currently lacked anything to barter for supplies.

“Guess I’ll have to owe mother another one,” she muttered to herself before she went in her room to get dressed.

As she opened her door to leave, she looked down and noticed a black medium sized box made from a strange paper like material unlike anything she has ever seen. It was glossy and wrapped with a gold ribbon in a bow. Olga knew exactly where this had to have come from as this thing was too weird to be made from a fellow dark elf. She picked it up and was surprised at how light it was despite its size. She placed the box down on her kitchen table and examined it’s fine detail until she noticed a little note attached to the gold ribbon.

“To Olga. From you know who. Now open it and be amazed,” she read out loud and grinned.

She used a spell to undo the wrapping as she felt it was too precious to rip off haphazardly and saw a black box with a letter with multiple pages on the side of it. The letter itself used white paper that intrigued Olga as the parchment paper she was used to paled in comparison to this neat and clean material.

Olga then read what was on the first page of the letter. Hey Olga, I’ll just get this out of the way and say I’m sorry for spying on you but I swear it was only so I could learn where you lived and nothing more.  

Olga shook her head as she thought that while it was kinda creepy being spied on, she at least knew it wasn’t like he was planning to harm her.

So what you have inside this box is called a ‘Material Storage Device’ or ‘MSD’ for short, and it is capable of storing away things inside of it in a similar way that my pocket dimension works. By the way, that’s what the tears in space you saw yesterday was. For now, take the device out the box, examine it, then continue to read this letter after you are satisfied.

Olga raised an eyebrow at the idea of a device tearing a hole through space but she was willing to give the strange, otherworldly man the benefit of the doubt. She took off the top of the box and looked inside to see a small handheld device that seemed like it is meant to be held with one hand. Olga picked it up and gazed at the foreign silver and white coating of the MSD and viewed the various buttons that were on it. She noticed there were some characters on it that she didn’t recognize and she figured it was in the language Vargos spoke. She placed the MSD back in the box and noticed a smaller box inside. She picked it up and opened it to see two rings with strange runes on it that immediately made Olga gaze at them with wonder as it was something she was familiar with.

“Magic rings? Why would he give me something like this?” she asked in surprise but decided to look at the note again for clarification.

Since I’m definitely not spying on you right now, I don’t know if you discovered the two rings that were next to the MSD. If you did, great, you are one step ahead of the game. Now those rings are magic tools we developed to make the language barrier for people we add to our empire to be a non-issue. We call it a ‘Language Ring’ and it allows one to speak, read, understand, and write my kind’s native tongue. You’ll need to put this on in order for my instructions to make sense to you on the next page. Of course you don’t have to put it on if you are wary since you have every right to be. However this will make things rather complicated as you will find that your very lively hood is within the MSD but you’ll need to be able to read it’s instructions to properly use it, which is in my language for safety’s sake.

Olga wondered what the hell this man meant by that.

Curious? Well then take the leap and put on the ring. I assure you I wouldn’t dare do anything to harm my (if I’m lucky) future girlfriend/wife.

Olga giggled and blushed a bit before she took one of the “Language Rings” and examined the runes again. It was naturally something she didn’t understand but what really amazed her was the intricate design and the fact that there were several runes on it. On her world, a magic ring with three runes was typically the limit as you would need really rare materials to be able to make anything with more than three runes so that it would be able to withstand the burden of the magic inside. This ring however had eight runes on it, almost triple what she has ever witnessed. There were tales of legendary items with four runes on them that would make one powerful enough to take on an entire army themselves but this seemingly common ring had eight runes on it as if the Angelos didn’t seem to care about giving such a legendary thing to complete strangers.

“They truly are an advanced race huh?” she said to herself with a sense of inferiority that she never thought she would ever feel.

She put the ring on her left ring finger and almost immediately, she felt a cool sensation within her brain that surprised her. A flood of information entered her mind yet she didn’t feel any of the discomfort one should normally feel after having information poured into it. She then looked at the next page of Vargos’s letter and she wasn’t too surprised to see that the rest of it was in the language that was once unreadable to her. Now she could fathom what the unfamiliar symbols said and her heart was beating with excitement at such a novel concept that teaches one an entire language in seconds. She then read the beginning of the page.

Alright! Now I’m going to assume you put on the Language Ring and can now read my native tongue. Congrats miss Discordia, you now speak Anguan.

Anguan? That’s what it is called? Olga thought to herself before she noticed something weird.

The Language Ring vibrated suddenly and she stared at it as she was unsure if she activated it by accident. Then she began to panic as she watched it begin to fade from view. She tried grabbing it to take it off but her fingers phased through the fancy ring until it vanished completely. She stared at her now ring less hand in abject horror until she decided to calm down and read the rest of the letter as there was probably a reason for such a thing to happen.

So by now the Language Ring has activated and you are probably worried about how it vanished out of nowhere. Well don’t worry, it is meant to vanish after a minute of it being put on. It is a failsafe that my younger brother, who designed the thing, did to prevent others from trying to replicate it. He is very particular about that kind of stuff and I wholeheartedly agree with his caution as we live in a dangerous universe after all.

What’s a universe? Olga thought but decided to save such a question for Vargos himself to answer.

So that other ring is for miss Chloe in case you were wondering. She will need to use the MSD in the future as well so it’s only natural that she learn Anguan. I ask you not to try and tinker with the ring in any way as it might trigger the self-erasure protocol that is installed within it. This will destroy the ring entirely. As I’m sure you are quite curious as to how it works, I’ll have to ask you to resist your urge to learn more about it for now. Once your people are fully integrated into our empire, you will be free to learn all about it. Hell, maybe you ladies would do wonders as researchers in the magic division of our Research and Development Department back on my world.

Olga tightened her grip on the letter after reading that comment as she imagined all of the advanced magical innovations that must be done at such a place. Also the idea of going to another world filled her with excitement the likes of which she hasn’t felt since she was chosen to perform the birthing ritual. She leaned back in her chair and struggled to hold back the smile on her face from such a prospect.

Go to another world, start a family and work as a magic researcher? He really knows how to get a woman’s attention, Olga thought as the idea of being ruled by the MPE became more and more enticing to her. She stopped her day dreaming and continued reading the rest of the letter.

Now, the MSD is very complicated so it has a built-in tutorial system. Wrap one of your hands around the MSD handle as if you were about to shoot a projectile out of it, similar to the crossbows that the humans use.

Olga did just that.

Next press the black button on the back of the MSD and a light screen will appear above it.

She followed Vargos’s instructions and a light screen then appeared in front of her, much to her amazement. She saw text appear that said “Welcome to the Tutorial. Would you like to begin?” with a yes or no option underneath it. She looked at the letter to see what to do and Vargos told her to press the yes option despite there not being anything for her to physically touch. She did it anyway and it worked, making her shake her head at the idea of being able to touch what was essentially light in her eyes. The tutorial began and explained how to use the MSD in simple terms and Olga was amazed with such a device that she didn’t even notice that in Vargos’s letter that he mentioned how there was a way to listen to a person talk you through it instead of having to read long text. Once she did that, the voice of a cheery female could be heard and it was a bit louder than she cared for. This sound prompted Chloe to wake up confused as to what was going on.

“Sorry about that Chloe. I hope you slept well,” Olga said as she listened to the MSD talk.

“My queen, who is that talking?” Chloe asked with a nervous look as she covered herself after realizing she was naked.

“First put your clothes on and come over here and wear this ring Vargos got for you,” Olga answered.

“Huh?” Chloe looked on at her queen in confusion but followed her orders regardless.

She walked to the kitchen table after getting back in her armor and looked at the strange foreign device that was in Olga’s hand.

That’s definitely not of this world, Chloe thought.

Chloe listened to the words that were being said from the device and felt a bit of apprehension towards it as the gibberish echoed loudly throughout the house. Olga then looked a bit surprised and did something that made the loud voice get quiet enough to only be heard in the kitchen now.

“Here, put this on and don’t panic once it disappears off of you,” Olga said.

“O…kay then,” Chloe said in confusion.

 She put on the fancy looking magic ring and shortly afterwards, her mind felt a cool sensation just like it did for Olga and the words that were once gibberish to her became clear sentences. Chloe looked at Olga with a furrowed brow.

“Don’t ask, because I wish I knew too,” Olga answered her attendant with a bittersweet smile.

As Olga followed the rather lengthy tutorial, she gasped at what she eventually saw.

“What is it?” Chloe asked with a curious gaze.

Olga, although sloppy at first, learned to scroll through the menu to find that things that she recognized were inside the MSD. “I think Vargos put all of our stuff from the Citadel inside this thing.”

“What? How can that be possible? You had entire large bookshelves and thousands of documents in there. I find it hard to believe that this tiny thing contains all of it.”

Olga showed Chloe what she was looking at and the poor girl then became shocked at the sight of what looked like an image of bookshelves with books on them. There were various other images like Olga’s large bed that could take up half of the living room alone and the wardrobes she had. Chloe even saw her own things inside like her wooden chest filled with weapons within the images.

Chloe was silent for a while before she realized something. “Wait, does this mean that he ransacked the Citadel and completely emptied it? Wouldn’t he have found the birthing ritual chamber then?”

Olga frowned at this question as it was without a doubt a possibility. “Well, it isn’t like he wouldn’t have found out sooner or later. I mean, how would we explain how we repopulate if we view purity with such reverence?”

Chloe scratched her head with a complex look. “At least we have our stuff now. We just have to get them out of this thing.”

“Right…” Olga said before returning to the tutorial and waiting to be shown how to take stuff out of the MSD.

After a brief explanation, Olga decided to test it out and take out some food stuff the was back in the Citadel and after pressing the button that said “Rematerialize,” Chloe and her dropped their mouths open as they witnessed the MSD shoot a light on the table that turned the jar of fruit jam Olga picked that was once an image into a physical object again. At first it started out as little dots and then the dots quickly formed into the entire jar of fruit jam as if it was always that way.

The two dark elves were silent.

“So he’d really trust us with such an amazing thing?” Chloe asked with worry.

“I don’t even think it’s a matter of trust but rather he is trying to win us over to his side,” Olga said with certainty.

“I can understand such intentions since his main target is you. I suppose I’m just collateral damage since I’m always by your side but this is a bit…much in my opinion,” Chloe said with a strained smile.

“I agree but I have a feeling he isn’t really sure how to approach us because of our circumstances with his empire invading Nidvallir soon.”

“So…then is this his way of apologizing?” Chloe asked.

 “Perhaps, but either way, we have our belongings again.”

Olga looked at the letter and decided she would read the rest of it after getting all the food she needs out so they could eat.

“Let’s have some breakfast before we delve deeper into this strange device.”

Chapter Text

Olga and Chloe made themselves breakfast with the food that was stored in the MSD and while they were at it, they took out the kitchen ware and other things that Olga had in her kitchen back at the Citadel. The place looked better with the typical clutter one would expect from a used kitchen. The only thing Olga held back on was the food.

“Why aren’t we taking out all the food?” Chloe asked.

“Because if this works like the tutorial said then this ‘MSD’ may very well be the best possible food storage magic tool ever. Inside this thing, time seems to be at a standstill and so hot food will stay hot and cold food will stay cold. I believe this also means that food won’t go bad inside of it either.”

“That’s…amazing,” Chloe said with a sigh.

“You okay?”

“Yeah…I’m just finding it hard to believe that such an amazing device is so casually given to us without some kind of catch.”

“I believe you are overthinking it my attendant.”

“Huh?”

“In an army where you have thousands of soldiers at your disposal, would you bat an eye to the death of just one of them?” Olga asked with a complex look on her face.

“Well, not really,” Chloe said and the words that came out of her mouth caused her to realize what Olga was saying.

“Yeah, this is nothing to Vargos. I bet such a device we find extraordinary is ordinary and mass produced for the MPE as it doesn’t even seem to use magic either. I wouldn’t be surprised if the rings mattered more than this thing.”

Chloe felt a shiver go down her spine. “If these are the kinds of tools the Malva Prime Empire has for simple convenience, then what do they have for complex war?”

Olga frowned deeply with this question as she remembered the portal that appeared when the pink haired Angelo arrived in front of them. Such magic destroyed the defensive capabilities of fortress walls and the way Vargos was able to store things inside his pocket dimension meant that all kinds of supplies could be brought to a battlefield without logistics being an issue.

Olga sighed and shook her head. “Chloe?”

“Yes my queen?”

“If I wasn’t clear on my thoughts about the MPE before, well now I’m sure this world belongs to them.”

“Indeed…”

The two of them chatted despite the slightly tense air and Olga let Chloe use the MSD to rematerialize her possessions so she could put on some of her clothes after what felt like ages.

While this was happening, Olga continued to read the letter Vargos gave her.

If you have followed the tutorial correctly, you will see that all of yours and miss Chloe’s personal belongings are inside of the MSD as dematerialized matter. What that means I’ll explain another day but just know that it is a compacted storage method that also prevents the passage of time from affecting things like food and drinks. And yes while I’m sure you aren’t too happy about me basically raiding your fortress of your belongings; I wasn’t too keen on you going back to that place even if you have your power back because of the trauma you almost suffered. As for that “secret” of yours in that chamber filled with…well…you know. I’ve honestly seen weirder methods for species to reproduce so I don’t particularly mind. And just so you know, I can do a much better job getting you pregnant, I’m just saying.

Olga laughed out loud at this and she truly contemplated the possibility that her failing the birthing ritual was a blessing in disguise. If Vargos could indeed impregnate her, then she would prefer such a method over using her god’s semen. After trying and failing the ritual for so long, she can’t help but feel jaded by it. If she had gotten pregnant the first time she did the ritual then she could have gone back to Nidvallir as a mother. Granted she never would have met Chloe but she also never would have fell to a worm like Vult and suffer a serious blow to her pride either. It was tough to weigh the pros and cons of her failing the ritual because of this fact.

So remember how I said I would inform you when I’d come to see you again? Well I will come and see you 5 days from the day I met you at sun set. I hope that’s okay. If not and you are busy, simply tie the gold ribbon from the box on your front door and I’ll get the message. I’ll write you another letter instead as a way to communicate. Not going to lie though, I’m not used to communicating in such a way as we have technology that allows us to talk in real time with each other, as you have already witnessed back at the Citadel. At any rate, I hope you look forward to our first date and if not, I’ll see you at another time.

Olga finished the letter and took a deep breath. She couldn’t help but feel excited for a date; a concept she never thought she would care about in the slightest. Then again, when you have a man who can defy all logic try to court you, you have no choice but to be excited a bit.

“I need to find something good to wear,” Olga said.

“To do what exactly?” a familiar voice said and Olga panicked after seeing her mother standing in front of her.

“What the…where did you come from?”

“My house, then through your door. Good morning by the way.”

“I…good morning…” Olga said with embarrassment.

Helga looked at the letter in Olga’s hand with intrigue. “The fact that you were so engrossed in something that isn’t research must mean it’s from my future son-in-law, correct?”

“Ugh, mother I’m not married to him yet,” Olga said with a scowl.

“Yet, is the keyword there,” Helga said with a devious look.

“You and your remarks,” Olga retorted with a shy smile. “And for the record, he hasn’t said anything about marrying me since we just met, so there.”

“Didn’t he say they view having sex with a woman the same as getting married to them? Since he wants to have kids with you, that is essentially a proposal child.”

“Oh, that’s true.” Olga blushed as she forgot the Angelos did marriage differently than what she is familiar with. Which, now that she thought about it, made a lot of sense considering how Vargos rejected sex with her unless he earned her love first.

“So what brings you here?” Olga said after getting up to make her mother tea.

“Can I not visit my own daughter after seeing her only once after over 300 years?”

Olga raised an eyebrow and noticed that Helga had a serious look on her face. “Very well…I’ll believe you for now.” So what can I—” but her words were cut off as Helga embraced Olga with all her strength, catching her off guard.

“I really was worried about you all this time you know? It pained me to know that I was too weak to assist you while you were in need. Then you show me a scene no self-respecting mother should ever have to witness her daughter go through with those disgusting humans and monsters. I’m…I’m so sorry Olga,” Helga said with tears and a bit of choking as she cried for her daughter’s safety.

Olga wasn’t sure how to handle this as this is the first time she’s seen her mother cry in front of her like this, let alone for her sake. Olga felt a tear fall from her eye and she embraced her mother tightly. “I’m sorry for worrying you mother.”

They stayed that way for a while until Helga realized something. “Where did you get this stuff from? I thought you left all of your things in that Citadel of yours?”

Olga wiped away her tears. “Oh…you are going to love what Vargos gave me,” she said with a bright smile.

Olga and Helga walked into Chloe’s room where she was listening to the tutorial on how to materialize her things and Helga was curious as she stared at the device in the half elf’s hands. Helga said nothing as she stared at Chloe who at first was surprised by her presence but then looked at Olga who shook her head to continue. As Chloe continued to listen to the tutorial, Helga looked at Olga with a questioning gaze.

“That sounds like the language your prince was speaking in your memories. What is it called?” she asked.

“It’s called Anguan according to Vargos,” Olga replied.

“Did you two learn to speak it?”

“Yes. Vargos got us these valuable looking magic rings that was able to teach us all aspects of their native tongue in seconds.”

“That sounds fascinating!” Helga said with glee. “Can I see it?”

“I’m afraid they are gone.”

“Huh?”

“Vargos’s brother apparently designed the rings to vanish once someone wears them. Since the job they were designed for was completed, they vanish as a security feature,” Olga added.

“That’s…a good idea actually,” Helga said with an impressed look. “Shame though, I would have loved to at least see what it looks like.”

“Get your memory orb and I can show you.”

“Ah! You are right. I’ll be right back,” Helga said before running off back home, making Olga smile at her mother’s excitement.

“You know your majesty, you could also use the memory orb to see what Vargos was saying those times he was speaking Anguan,” Chloe said and Olga raised an eyebrow at this.

“That’s a great idea actually, thank you.”

“It’s my pleasure,” Chloe said before going back to rematerializing her belongings into her room.

After a short while, Helga returned and Olga held the memory orb in order to show her mother the Language Ring prior to it disappearing.

“By the gods! Eight entire runes!” Helga said with absolute reverence as she stared hard at the memory of the magic ring pulsating with foreign power. “Just what the hell kind of people can use such a legendary magic ring for something as trivial as learning a language? Such a ring has to be at a level comparable to a god’s own work.”

“Well it isn’t. I’d severely doubt Vargos would have given Chloe and I such a thing if it was that important. Perhaps eight runes for them is like two runes for us? That’s the only thing that I can think of that can justify such a strange use of such a powerful item.”

Helga calmed down as when she thought about it, such a theory made sense. “You may be right. What is one way for us may not be the same for people from another world. Still…” she then thought about the MSD that Chloe was using and frowned. “I sense no magic from that ‘MSD’ device. Is it being hidden or something?”

“I don’t think so. Vargos never mentioned that it ran on magic so I think it may very well rely on the laws of nature other than magic.”

“I can’t even begin to fathom the level of intelligence one needs to make such a thing without the need for magic to help make it easier. Perhaps that could explain why our world seems to be lacking in technological development compared to this empire,” Helga said with an inquisitive look.

“But we don’t exactly have the capability to improve industry with our numbers mother.”

“Yeah we don’t. That’s why I believe the humans would have a better chance at that then us. They have access to both magic and high numbers to feasibly improve their industry.”

“Mother!” Olga said with shock.

“What? It’s the truth. I don’t like it any more than you but it’s a fact. We can’t let our pride blind us from such an obvious thing. I mean, look at their power dampening collars as a perfect example of what they can do.”

Olga sneered as she remembered the damnable collar Vult had her wear yesterday.

“Despite the abhorrent purpose for the things, they are quite intuitive. I only wish I could come up with a way to counter them with some kind of long range spell or magic tool.”

Olga thought about her mother’s words for a bit before she decided to use the memory orb to go back and hear what Vargos was talking about yesterday on that device of his. As she played back the memory, she repeated what he said out loud so her mother could hear it too.

“Hey, I have a group of horses here at my location. I don’t want them to be around when things get messy down here. Alright, I’m sending them to you now,” she repeated his words.

“That explains the portal I suppose,” Helga said.

“Let’s skip ahead a bit after I made my request to him,” Olga said before she began to translate what Vargos said again. “Yeah so we will need to look in all of Serenus. What do you think, 100 or so? Yeah it will be pricey but I think it will be worth it.” “Yeah they will probably need therapy as well.”

“What’s therapy?” Helga asked and Olga was unsure of the answer. “Let’s hope it’s something good.”

The final thing that Vargos said in Anguan made Olga pause for a bit.

“You okay? Did he say something bad?” Helga asked with concern.

“Oh uh, no. He just said that I got him good and that he will talk to whoever was on the other side of that communication device about their plan in detail later.”

“You got him good?” Helga thought about it for a second before the answer became obvious. “Oh of course, he must have admitted to falling for you to that other person he was talking to.”

Olga smiled and looked away from her mother with embarrassment. I wonder just what kind of man Vargos truly is, she said to herself.

Elsewhere far beyond the planet’s surface, a massive, cloaked spacecraft was floating in the vastness of the void. It was a 4 Star class warship that could house over 50 thousand personnel within and was the vessel that crown prince Vargos commanded called the “Star Chaser.” Within this large warship, Vargos was sitting inside his office undergoing a meeting about the progress of the MPE’s invasion of the planet that they’ve given the temporary name of Zeta-3. There were three others in the meeting, one of the Brigadier Generals of the Cosmic Army, Denya Cross. The Director of Operations of the Construction Force, Vilax Zinder. And the Vice Director of the Malva Prime Intelligence Agency as well as Vargos’s cousin, Shaka Servantez.

General Cross, how are things going with the Gracio Empire?” Vargos asked, already knowing the answer but wanting to ask anyway.

“The Gracio Empire was already on its last legs due to the Xiphos Kingdom’s constant attacks over the last few years before we arrived here on Zeta-3. Their weakened state made the invasion of their territory end faster than expected,” Denya responded.

“Ah, always good to hear we are ahead of schedule. But just how long did you expect it to take for them to fall?”

“Me and my team’s projections gave the Gracio Empire a modest two standard days based on the MPIA’s intel but things ended in less than six hours instead.”

“Well now, you guys were pretty damn generous alright. So what made things end so quickly?”

“Seems their morale was at its lowest from the beginning given how their strongest warrior was busy fighting off Demon Lord Vois and his army. Our arrival practically made the emperor beg for surrender.”

“I see. That’s good then. No need to waste too much time bullying the poor soldiers of the Gracio Empire. Now, what about the casualties?”

“None sir. The guys have been careful with the enemy knights.”

“Good. It be a waste to end their lives when they can accomplish more later. What about our courtship numbers?”

“None at the moment unfortunately,” Denya said with a frown.

“Damn…the women must all be humans then.” Vargos looked over to his cousin and Shaka nodded his head.

“Tis a shame really,” Vilax added.

“Indeed, Vargos said while nodding his head. “I’m honestly surprised there are no other races within Gracio. They didn’t purge them or something did they?”

“Thankfully no. This area just happens to be humans only. Now the Xiphos Kingdom on the other hand…”

“Jackpot I hope?” Vargos said with a hopeful look.

 “They have three female only races for our guys and one with a low male to female ratio,” Shaka said with a stern look. “There are Succubi, Lamia, Arachne, and Harpies there.”

Vargos sighed in relief. “That’s good to hear. We still have billions of our guys still waiting to get a mate and I really want to bump up our numbers after hearing about my brother Izak and the Cosmic Cruiser finding a planet of female only plant people we can reproduce with.”

“Wait really?” Vilax asked in wonder.

“Yeah…” Shaka responded with a scowl. “My little shit of a brother Luanos is there too and he got himself a dryad girlfriend.”

“Dryads are there? Tsk, lucky bastards…” Vilax said with a scowl.

“If that invasion is headed by prince Izak then that means Jona is in charge of our army there. I’ll have to ask him what it’s like,” Denya muttered.

Vargos chuckled before clearing his throat. “Okay, we should get back on track and talk business for the time being and then we can make jealous remarks about the Cosmic Cruiser’s mission. Now Vilax, how’s construction of Aquarius going?”

“It’s roughly 90 percent finished sir. The leviathans have been a big help in speeding things along. I’d say we should be ready to go in three standard days at the most.”

“Excellent. The sooner we get the city ready, the sooner we can bring in our people.”

For the next twenty minutes, Vargos and the others discussed other important aspects of the invasion up until a situation at Aquarius called for Vilax’s attention, prompting Vargos to end the meeting early. After the meeting ended, Vargos was sitting in his office with Shaka by his side.

“So?” Shaka said while looking through some documents in his hands.

“So what?” Vargos responded with confusion.

“Did your first interaction go well?”

Vargos gave a weak laugh and looked at the man with a small frown. “I hope so, but I don’t want to assume anything. I did kind of have to employ the ‘fake it till you make it’ strategy so I wouldn’t come off as a nervous wreck. However, I did have the upper hand against her so she could have felt forced by my actions.”

“Hmm, I see why you’d think that way. Our line of work tends to make us overthink things sometimes. I only hope it goes well for you cousin. You’ve certainly earned a bit of happiness with all you’ve managed to accomplish over the years.”

“It’s not like I was able to establish the MPIA alone. You joining me made things a hell of a lot easier.” Vargos then sighed deeply as he looked out the window of his office to look at Zeta-3 in the distance. “I only hope we can make it in time.”

“We still have plenty of years left to fix everything. You should be a bit more positive,” Shaka said before placing the documents down. “We just need to keep our wits about us and focus on our task at hand.”

“Sigh, you’re right cousin.” Vargos then looked at Shaka and gave him a small grin. “Speaking of focus, I hear you’ve been focusing quite a lot on a certain evil goddess. Mind filling me in?”

Chapter Text

Over the last few days, Olga has been utilizing the MSD to bring out all of her essential items and placing them in the appropriate locations in her house. It took some time but now she finally feels like her place is back to how it was before she left for the south so long ago. Chloe had become accustomed to her living situation and has integrated somewhat within Nidvallir. Although the dark elves for the most part don’t treat her with any kindness, they don’t treat her with disdain like they normally would have. Seems the influence of Olga and Helga being around her made things less hostile but also the fact that the idea that Vargos and his men could be watching made them act carefully since they weren’t sure if Chloe was seen as important, given how it was no secret that Olga herself was seen as a possible lover to such a powerful man. Although Olga was glad that they didn’t bother Chloe, she still felt embarrassed whenever any of them brought up her possible lover in an attempt to gossip when she was near. She knew what they were doing was out of jealousy and that their pride wouldn’t let them admit it, so she ignored them and reveled in the fact that she is viewed positively by someone who was capable of putting such an ugly emotion like jealousy in the hearts of her kind without even trying.

Although there were times her mother would say lewd things about Vargos that made her annoyed. She especially hated it when Helga would tell her things like if she didn’t become Vargos’s woman and make her grandchildren, then she would take him and make her some younger siblings without pause. This drove Olga insane the more times she heard it and the worst part of it all is that she feels incredibly jealous whenever the idea of some other woman putting their hands on Vargos came up, even her own mother.

“Perhaps that is a sign that you really like him?” Chloe said as they talked during lunch.

“I can hardly say I like him in that way yet. I mean, we did just meet not that long ago,” Olga responded with a slight frown.

“But you’ve been fawning over the idea of being a mother since I met you, and every time the birthing ritual failed, you’d be depressed for days. Now some crown prince from an advanced civilization, who saved us from hell I might add, wishes to make you his lover and have children with you and now you are happier than I’ve ever seen you before. Let’s not forget he regularly writes you letters that you immediately check for every morning. I’m quite sure you are into him your majesty,” Chloe said with a smile.

“I…certainly can’t deny your words,” Olga admitted while looking away with an embarrassed smile. She then looked at the letter that has been in Chloe’s hand since this morning. “So?”

“So what?” Chloe replied honestly.

“Who sent you that letter that came today?”

Chloe blushed profusely and smiled. “Do you remember that pink haired Angelo that showed up at the Citadel.”

“How could I forget. Olga then realized something. “Wait, is he…”

“Yeah…his name is Reesa and he wanted to exchange letters with me.”

“Are you okay with this? I mean, I know you aren’t a fan of men, and with good reason.”

“Well, It isn’t like I’m not attracted to them. I just found them repulsive with their sick desires. But these Angelos, they’re…unique.”

“You mean the fact that they outlawed rape?”

“That too but mostly how pure they are with their views on sex. Also they seem to all be incredibly good looking, particularly Reesa.”

“Oh?” Olga grinned at her attendant. “So the androgynous one’s work for you?”

Chloe turned away in embarrassment and sighed. “You know I’m attracted to women right your majesty?”

“Are you now? I’ve never noticed,” Olga said in surprise.

“Well, I am. And I wasn’t really sure how to tell you this considering you were the only other woman I’ve been near since I was a child.”

“I…see,” Olga said with an understanding look.

“Don’t worry. While I did at one point think of you in that way, I’ve seen the happy face you have whenever Vargos is on your mind and I truly wish for things to go well for you.” Chloe looked at her queen with an apologetic smile. “I’m sorry for keeping this from you for so long but since my old desire is no longer possible, I decided to move on as I wish to enjoy the second chance Vargos gave us that day. At first I was willing to just watch your potential romance bloom from a distance but then Reesa writes me a letter out of nowhere.”

“And what do you think about him?” Olga asked.

“In terms of me liking women and men, I think he’s the best of both worlds for me,” Chloe admitted with a warm smile on her face. “Not only that but he is quite charming to say the least. I honestly don’t even know if someone defiled like me deserves to be with him.”

“There you go looking down on yourself again. Stop that and just keep writing him. See how much you two connect. I mean, we might as well get to know how these Angelos think since we will be ruled by them in due time.”

“That’s true I suppose.”

“Besides, I’m sure this Reesa fellow doesn’t care about what you were forced to do. After all, Vargos told me that they aren’t all that vexed about a woman’s past as they don’t have the right to care considering what they do on a regular basis.”

“Right…I keep forgetting they are world invaders considering how polite Vargos is to us.”

“I most certainly agree with you. It is quite surreal to have civil conversations with a being who wishes to rule the world.”

“Do you wonder why our world was chosen?”

“Not really. It’s no different than any other empire that desires to invade other lands on our world. It’s just on a much larger scale.”

The two of them heard a knock on the door and Chloe got up to answer it, only to frown as the woman at the door was Ulima.

“I need to speak with Olga,” the elder said with a serious look on her face.

Olga heard the voice and immediately walked over to the woman with a look of contempt on her face.

“I hope you have a good reason for coming here to see someone who would house what you lot call a ‘blasphemy to dark elf kind.’”

“I’m not here to cause any issues Olga. I just want to talk about things with the invasion coming soon.”

Olga stared at Ulima with suspicion for a long time before motioning her to come inside.

As the two of them sat down in Olga’s kitchen, Chloe poured them both some of the tea that was made earlier and left them to chat.

“Now what did you want to talk about?” Olga asked.

“I’ve been thinking about what Helga has said for the past couple of days now and have even visited her to discuss things even further about these Angelos.” Ulima paused to take a sip of tea and sighed. “I’ll be blunt, I want to learn about the Malva Prime Empire’s policies.”

Olga raised an eyebrow at this as she was caught off guard by such a request.

“I figured since we wouldn’t have even been able to handle that army of fifty thousand that would have come here if not for the intervention of Vargos. Then what in our god’s name could we do against him ourselves?”

Olga nodded in agreement with this as this was something she knew from the start.

“So since we are going to be ruled by them one way or the other, I wanted to at least educate myself with their policies. Just because they outlawed slavery and rape doesn’t mean they are the most ideal to be ruled by. There are many aspects of ruling others that need to be handled in a proper way and I want to see if they are going to rule over us fairly. After all, you don’t have to rape or enslave people to make them suffer at the end of the day.”

Olga felt a surprising amount of respect for this woman as she never once thought about such stuff before. Perhaps she was too blinded by the fact that Vargos saved her to ask such questions herself.

“You make a valid point. I’ll see what I can do in that regard.”                

“Thank you, however there is one last thing I have been quite curious about,” Ulima said.                

“What is it?”

“Can those Angelos really impregnate us?” she asked with a slight blush.                           

Olga felt a bit sheepish about answering this question as she had asked Vargos about it in her letters to him.

“Vargos has told me that his kind can reproduce with any female that has a vagina so it is very possible that we can indeed have their children. The only thing is that they have a strange limitation that the mate they choose will always give birth to an Angelo first but the chance for another drops to an abysmally low level afterwards.”                

 “Then the chance for dark elf hybrids will be high after the first child?”               

“Actually it seems any males born will always be an Angelo and any females born will be of the mother’s race. So despite being sired from an Angelo father, the girls will be just as pure blooded as us if we have them.”                                

“That seems…too good to be true. Are you messing with me?” Ulima asked with skepticism.

“What reason would I have to lie to you? Plus those were Vargos’s words, not mine. I doubt he’d lie about something so important to our deal after all,” Olga said with a slight sense of pride.

Ulima closed her eyes and thought about something. “Based on what you just said, you’d think they would just have multiple female mates in order to bypass such a strange limitation.”

“That’s exactly what I thought but as you saw in my memory, Vargos emphasized to me already that they are monogamous when it comes to their romantic relationships,” Olga said with a slight smile.               

“Then…do you really think they will try to court us all?” Ulima asked with a bit of an eager tone that Olga caught.               

“I wouldn’t be surprised since there are billions of them. Odds are, each of us are targets if we so desire to be.”

“I see…” Ulima tried to say with a straight face but Olga caught a half smile slowly forming on the elder’s mouth.

Then Olga recalled the face Ulima made when Reesa appeared in her memories and she internally grinned. She leaned in close to the elder and gave her a stern look. “You know, you could very well land you one of those androgynous Angelos for yourself if you get lucky.”

Ulima absorbed Olga’s words and she inadvertently bit the bottom of her lip before she realized what she did and quickly left Olga’s house. “Thank you for your time,” she said before closing the door.

Chloe walked into the kitchen with a look of concern. “She was in a hurry to leave wasn’t she? Did something happen?”

Olga smiled and took a sip of her tea. “Oh nothing too bad really. It just seems you and Ulima have a similar taste in men.”

It was the next day and Olga was nervously preparing herself for her first date with Vargos. She was frantically looking to wear something she thought was presentable as her kind didn’t particularly care about exposing themselves when it came to their clothes. She knew that but when she thought about Vargos’s comment about how she wore clothes that made it easy to look at her body, she couldn’t allow herself to prove he was right again. Her old self wouldn’t have cared what he thought and would’ve just wore what she wanted but then again, would her old self even be on this date to begin with? Not to mention that she recently found herself wanting to dress more modestly so Vargos could appreciate her body more when she did show some extra skin. Chloe was in her room helping her get ready and her mother was standing by the door grinning from ear to ear seeing her daughter so stressed out.

“Look at how adorable you are being all nervous for your first ever date. I honestly feel a bit envious of you,” Helga said.

“Mother I am really stressed out right now so If you aren’t interested in helping me then I ask that you at least not make fun of my predicament.”

“Alright alright. I’ll help.” She then moved the pile of clothes that was on the bed out of the way and sat down. “Chloe, you take out whatever outfit she asks of you while I do her hair, it’s a mess.”

“Yes ma’am,” Chloe said with a bow.                

 Helga made her daughter sit on the bed so she could fix the mess that was caused by Olga’s panicked movements.               

 “I never would have thought you’d freak out like this over something as trivial as a date,” Helga said with a smile.              

 “Can you blame me? I’m supposed to go on a date with the crown prince of an empire that’s taking over our world.”              

“Yeah, good point. Still I’m happy for you.”                

“Huh?”                

“If you were against the idea then you wouldn’t be smiling all this time while you searched for something to wear.”             

“I guess…but I can’t help it. I think that I actually like this man, far more than I’d expected I would in such a short amount of time. His letters to me have been so interesting and funny that they’ve become the highlight of my day.”                

“Even though he has been spying on us?”               

“I try not to think about that,” Olga admitted.

“Well either way, do have fun and most importantly, stay safe child.”

Olga turned around to face her mother. “I will.”

As soon as she said that, a series of knocks at the door came in the pattern that Vargos described in his letter that he would use to signal his arrival.

“Oh no! He’s here already!? Is it sunset?”

“It became sunset ten minutes ago child,” Helga frowned and picked up the pace.               

“Chloe could you answer that for me and tell him I’ll need some more time please?”                

  “Of course,” Chloe said before she quickly left to go to the door and opened it.              

She saw Vargos wearing a rather fancy looking black suit that reminded her of something the nobles from the human territories would wear, except it was made from material far more comfortable looking and had a superior design. He gave off a good smell that Chloe couldn’t describe in words but felt a bit mesmerized by it.               

“Good evening miss Chloe, I’m a bit late due to a last minute situation. I hope Olga isn’t too upset with me,” Vargos said in his voice that made Chloe’s ears react with joy.                

“Good evening Var--” Chloe then paused as she looked at the man who was once nearly as tall as an orc being only two heads taller than herself now. “Uh…are you...shorter?”             

“Oh right, yeah. I made myself shorter since I figured it be easier to talk with Olga this way. I can always return to my original height later.”

“You never cease to amaze me with your abilities. At any rate, her majesty isn’t quite ready yet so why don’t you come in and have a seat?”

“Very well.”

Vargos sat down on one of Olga’s couches and he looked at Chloe and remembered something. “So then, how is your talks with Reesa going?”

“You know?”

“Of course. I was the one to suggest to him to write a letter to you in the first place. I naturally noticed what he did to you at the Citadel and I figured he should try and get to know you a bit. Granted I’m aware that you don’t have the best opinion of men but perhaps just talking with him can ease the animosity you might have.”

Chloe looked at Vargos with a bit of shock as she wasn’t sure how to react to such news. “To be honest with you…reading Reesa’s letter was quite a nice breath of fresh air. Being in Nidvallir has been a bit rough on me but thanks to my queen and now him, I’ve managed.”

“Right, the whole distain for humans thing is pretty strong. And sadly with good reason.” Vargos sighed and stretched his arms. “Despite being seen as world conquering madmen, we view racism as a rather narrow minded concept that should be scrubbed away from society.”

“Will you make that a reality on our world?” Chloe asked.

“It’s not so simple. We can’t control how people feel about others, especially two different groups of people that have fought for so long. Best we can do is stop them from killing each other.”

“I see. I suppose that’s a good point.

“If it makes you feel any better, you and the other half dark elves on this world won’t have to worry about such things with us Malvans. We view all races as one large group under the same sky.”

“That’s rather broad minded of you.”

“Well when you want to create a galactic empire without relying on slavery, you pretty much have to be. Granted there are some races out there that are so dangerous to coexist with that they need to be wiped out from existence.”

Chloe raised her eyebrows in shock and Vargos realized his casual remark could be seen in a bad light. “Sorry if that sounds messed up to say but it is true. Some beings just want to see everything that isn’t them die and we don’t have the luxury of letting them roam around to cause problems. Take most undeads as an example.”

Chloe thought about it for a bit and agreed with Vargos. “Then do you go around exterminating these beings?”

“Without mercy,” he said with a serious tone that made Chloe feel a bit intimidated.

 Vargos then turned his head as he noticed another dark elf he hasn’t met in person yet but knew of from his spying. He got up and bowed slightly. “It is a pleasure to meet the mother of Olga.”

“Oh? The fact that you knew that right away certainly proves we are being spied on. I hope you haven’t been watching me clean my body,” Helga said with a slight grin.

Vargos was flustered by her words and struggled to say something. Chloe chuckled as she felt a bit relieved that Vargos wasn’t as infallible as she thought.

“I would never do something like that. My eyes only wish to look at Olga.”

“So you wish to see my daughter clean herself then?” Helga asked with a wide grin.

“I…” Vargos froze in place as he felt he was about to walk into a trap.

“Mother could you stop bothering Vargos!” Olga yelled with an embarrassed tone.

“Come now, I’m just having some fun with my future son-in-law darling,” Helga yelled back.

“Stop saying that!” Olga demanded. “Chloe can you help me for a second?!”

“Be right there your majesty,” Chloe said as she left the living room to help Olga.

The room was silent as Vargos looked at the spitting image of Olga sitting in front of him and he felt a bit uneasy as he wasn’t sure what to say to the woman whose daughter he was trying to court.

“I um—” he started to say.

“Thank you,” Helga said with a deep bow.           

“Huh?”              

“You saved my child from a fate far worse than death at the Citadel, and for that I thank you.”                

“Oh, it is no problem. I’m just glad I made it in time before the worst could begin,” Vargos said as he stared at the surprisingly sharp tongued dark elf.

“I hope you two make me some grandchildren soon,” she said with a warm smile.              

 “Dammit mother!” Olga yelled out.               

  “Don’t worry about her, she’s just being dramatic. I’m sure she wishes to have children with you just as much as I want her to give me grandchildren.”              

  “I know your damn ears work!” Olga shouted with a hint of rage.              

 Vargos chuckled and this action nearly made Helga swoon from his charming smile. “If she is truly into the idea then I would happily take her as my lover and we can make you as many grandchildren as she is willing to give birth to.”               

“That’s what I like to hear,” Helga said with a reassured smile. “Did you hear that darling? He’s so smitten with you that I’m getting secondhand embarrassment.”                

 There was no response.                           

“She’s just being shy now.”                

Then a shoe came flying out of nowhere and Helga dodged it with grace. Vargos looked where it came from and his eyes shot up at what he was looking at. He saw Olga walk out of her room with an annoyed expression on her face before she looked at Vargos and smiled. She was wearing a medium length black dress that showed off a decent amount of her cleavage but it fortunately covered up a lot more than what she was wearing when they met. Vargos could tell she had some kind of purple cloth wrapped around her chest to act as support and to hide her nipples. She wore some black heels and her hair no longer covered half of her face. Vargos gazed at her dazzling beauty and felt a wave of emotions stir within him, causing his eyes to gleam slightly in response.

“You know, when you mentioned in your letter that you would make it easier for me to talk with you, I didn’t think making yourself shorter was what you had in mind,” Olga said with an amused look.

“Is this a bit weird for you?” Vargos asked while examining himself.

“Well its certainly not the weirdest thing I’ve seen you do but I have to admit, it is certainly more convenient not having to stretch my neck so much to talk to you now.”

Vargos chuckled from her response. “You look as dazzling as the stars themselves,” he told her with a warm smile.

Olga’s face blushed and her ears danced with joy from his compliment. Helga and Chloe snickered at this sight, making Olga internally chastise them. “Thank you. You look quite handsome yourself,” Olga responded shyly.

“Why thank you your majesty,” he said with a bow to her and Olga giggled.

“Your such a pure maiden in love,” Helga said and Olga felt a part of her couldn’t deny such words.

“Ah, one last thing before we go,” Vargos said before a tear in space opened up next to him and while Olga and Chloe were used to such a sight, Helga was staring with awe at the sight of such magic that boggles the mind.

He pulled out a gold book from the tear and made it float over to Chloe who grabbed it and examined it with curiosity.

“A book?” she asked.

“It’s a notebook meant for communicating with those who either aren’t used to our advanced communication technology or aren’t allowed to use them. You ladies at the moment fall under the latter category,” Vargos answered.

“Is that because we aren’t a part of your empire yet?” Olga asked and Vargos nodded his head.

“It took a little time to get this made since we don’t mass produce them due to their rather obsolete nature. It’s a special magic book that is connected with another book just like it that I gave to Reesa before coming here so you two can talk in real time instead of getting a single letter a day.”

“Really?” Chloe asked with wonder.

“Indeed. All you have to do is take the special pen inside and use it to write what you want. Your words will then shortly appear on the book Reesa has and he can respond to you with the same method. When you do get a response, the book will pulsate and give off a distinct sound that will repeat in 5 minute intervals. Also the pen can’t be separated from the book by more than an arm’s length or it will vanish and return inside the book.

Chloe stared hard at the book and looked at Vargos for confirmation.

“By all means, try it out.”

Chloe opened the book and the pages inside were as crisp and white as the letter she received from Reesa. She grabbed the pen that was in the middle of it and wrote down a sentence and the words she put down on the middle of the blank page moved to the top of it in a neat fashion, surprising her. Helga was practically breathing down her neck as the book worked its magic and although she wasn’t comfortable with this situation, she knew that the magic tool obsessed dark elf wasn’t interested in what she was writing in the book but rather how the book itself worked. Fortunately, they didn’t have to wait long as words began to appear under where her sentence moved to and she smiled as it was certainly Reesa who greeted her back.

“That’s so amazing!” Helga said with glee.

Vargos then realized that Olga’s mother may truly be a great potential employee for their Research and Development Department. “Did you know we are always hiring talented individuals to join our magical research division? From what you’ve shown me, you would do wonders as a magic tool developer ma’am.”

Helga looked at Vargos with a fire in her eyes. “If you say such sweet things to me then I might just end up kissing you!”

She then practically flew over to Vargos to hug him, causing Vargos to avoid her attempt by side stepping it effortlessly and he used telekinesis to prevent the dark elf from hurting herself. Olga gave her mother a stern look after such an attempt to feel on Vargos.

“Don’t mind her. She was just over excited about such a prospect. As am I really.” Olga then looked at Chloe as she wrote in her notebook. “Do I get one of those?” she asked shyly.

“Of course you do. I’m just holding onto it until I bring you back home.” Vargos then took out his communication device called a “Cosmic Comm” and looked at the time on it. “The movie will begin in a few hours so we should head on out just to be safe.”

“Movie?” Olga asked curiously.

“Indeed. We have many things to do tonight as I’m going to give you a taste of Malvan culture,” he responded with a grin.

Chapter Text

Vargos and Olga had left Nidvallir via Vargos’s teleportation magic and ended up inside a facility that Olga could hardly describe with words. The place was filled with people running around and looking busy doing things that she wasn’t quite sure how to describe. There were some Angelos that were standing tall and guarding the large circular room they arrived in. It was filled with people of various races sitting down and working on light screens that projected images and text that she could read yet didn’t understand what so ever. Their arrival shocked some of the people here and they bowed in respect, no doubt because of Vargos’s presence.

                “No need to worry everyone, I’m not here to do an inspection or anything like that,” he said casually and Olga noticed a few of them sighed in relief.

                “This is our warship’s Teleportarium that allows us to use science to teleport to places instead of magic. We came here first since any attempts to teleport in or out of the ship will be redirected to this room as a security protocol.”

                “What happens when someone attempts to break through this security protocol?” Olga asked curiously.

                “Then our back up security protocol will activate a spatial disruption field that will make the ones teleporting into the ship, whether by magical or scientific methods, arrive slower than they expect, giving security time to surround the suspect’s expected arrival spot in case they wish to try something they won’t live long enough to regret. As for anyone trying to brute force their way out of the ship via teleportation then the same thing will happen but then their spatial signature will be quickly scanned and analyzed so we can learn where that person is going and surround them there as long as it isn’t an obvious trap.”

                Olga stared in silence at the man’s explanation as part of her didn’t know what was said but at the same time, she gleamed that the MPE had quite a vast understanding of the mechanics of spatial manipulation that might rival or even surpass the gods of her world.

Vargos cleared his throat as he realized that he might have lost Olga. “Anyway, the place I wanted to take you is located on another planet so we needed to come here and do the proper procedures first. If I tried to teleport there from Nidvallir then what I explained before would happen and I don’t wish to have you get arrested on our first date.”

                Olga chuckled. “Yes, I certainly would not wish to be detained by your people.” She then had a thought and gave a quizzical look to Vargos. “Okay so let me confirm…we are on one of your world’s warships?” she asked slowly and carefully.

                “That’s right, the Star Chaser,” Vargos answered.

                “And this room lets us teleport without magic?”

                “That’s correct.”

                “To another planet, for our date. Am I getting this right so far?”

                “Indeed you are.”

                “So this warship of yours…is it on my world that you call Zeta-3?”

                “No, it’s currently floating above Zeta-3’s moon.”

                Olga’s eyes bulged out of her sockets for a brief moment before she closed them and calmed her nerves. “Okay…so I’m floating above my world’s moon right now and not on my world itself.”

                “That is correct.”

                “Can I…see what it looks like?” Olga asked with restraint as the intellectual part of her was screaming with childlike excitement but what was left of her pride didn’t allow her to show such emotions on the surface in front of so many complete strangers.

                “Hmm…” Vargos thought about it and nodded his head. “We have some time. I’ll show you what the void looks like.”

                The void? Olga thought to herself as she struggled to contain her curiosity.

An Angelo with dark skin and green hair walked up to them and saluted. “Pardon me for my rudeness prince Vargos but we need to register your guest before she can go any further.”

“Yes of course, Vargos said and turned to Olga. “We need to get some basic information from you really quick and we can move forward.”

“Um, okay…” Olga said, unsure of what comes next.

Olga was told to stand in front of a light screen and a woman who seemed oddly pale and had a slight ethereal light to her was behind it typing away at the light just like how it was for the MSD.

Why does the sensation she gives off seem familiar to me? Olga thought to herself as she waited.

“Now can I get your name and age please?” the pale woman said with a warm smile despite the cold tone of her voice.

“Olga Discordia and my age is…” Olga paused for a bit as her kind don’t make it a habit to keep track of how old they are. “I’m sorry, I’m actually not sure. I know I’m at least over 1,300 years.”

“Hold on a second while I check for an exact number,” the green haired Angelo said and his eyes changed color in a similar way to when Vargos checked her and Chloe for injuries.

“He’s checking your soul’s age right now,” Vargos said.

“He’s what now?” Olga asked in shock.

“Did I forget to mention that we can do that? My mistake. It never came up in conversation till now.”

“You can freely use ‘Soul Sight’ without an incantation?” Olga asked with a baffled look.

“Ah so you are familiar with it. Yeah, we all can after reaching maturity, why? Is it impossible otherwise?” Vargos asked with genuine curiosity.

“I…no never mind,” she said with a blank look. “Is that all?”

“Yes, we have your info taken down,” the pale woman said.

“Now that I think about it, can you send her card to A-04 for me?” Vargos said.

“As you wish prince Vargos,” the pale woman said.

                The two of them walked down a long hallway and passed by people who Olga figured were the crew of this warship and the various sights and sounds of the hallway alone made her grin from ear to ear. As they walked by, Olga counted the number of different races that she saw as they greeted Vargos with respect and as he returned their greetings with his own, Olga could tell he wasn’t the type of noble that looked down on those who worked for him, which showed he wasn’t nearly as prideful as her people are.

We could really learn a thing or two from his example, Olga thought as she walked side by side with Vargos.

Since Olga never left Garan, she wasn’t really well versed with the different kinds of races that were outside of Eostia as she never really cared about them to begin with. Seeing so many different races working together made her feel a complex mix of emotions as it shows that things may truly change for the better if this sight is the norm on all of Malva Prime’s conquered worlds.

Olga saw beings with horse like bodies with top halves that looked like humans. She noticed people she at first thought were purely human but she saw that their hair consisted of six or eight tentacles. Upon further inspection she could see that they had a skin tone that was more yellow than the tone that she was used to seeing on humans as well as pupils that were shaped liked crosses. Olga then stopped walking to gaze at short, pink and red fuzzy creatures with large, adorable eyes. They were riding on some fascinating floating vehicles and worked on a wall covered by a multitude of colored lights.

“Those are the Fanu people of planet Greystar. They have an ability to stimulate a being’s desire to protect them as a survival mechanism and their cuteness triggers this,” Vargos explained to her.

“Are you serious?” she asked.

“I am. It’s so powerful in fact that we have to make them wear charms that suppress such an ability for the fear of them being squeezed to death by people. Mostly females since they are more susceptible to such an ability than males.”

Olga looked on in awe as she stared at the Fanu people working and one of them turned her way and waved at her, prompting her to wave back.

They are pretty cute to be honest, Olga thought.

Olga also noticed that small, floating metal objects with metallic arms were doing something to the walls but she could only guess it was some sort of repairing job since sparks would constantly shoot out from the wall like how a sword would make sparks when it was being sharpened with a whetstone. She was so focused on the magnificent sights that she failed to notice that there was some music playing in the background until Vargos mentioned it as he was talking about the Star Chaser. When she did notice it playing, the soothing music made her feel nostalgic but she didn’t know why.

“What kind of music is this?” Olga asked.

“This is one of my favorite genres called ‘Vaporwave.’ It tends to invoke a feeling of nostalgia that one really shouldn’t feel to begin with and that’s why I love it.”

“It sounds so calming. Is this from your world?”

Vargos frowned a bit at this question and sighed. “No. It’s from a world called Earth that has been destroyed for over two hundred years at this point.”

“Destroyed?” Olga felt a chill go down her back as she wasn’t sure if she wanted to hear how it was destroyed.

Vargos noticed her reaction and smiled. “It wasn’t us, that much is true. My brothers and I actually got a lot of our entertainment from the people there during our childhood by getting access to their technology. Then one day while my brothers and I were busy training for a couple of years, we learned it had been attacked and all of the people on there were killed. Even the planet itself wasn’t shown mercy as it was completely blown up into chunks of floating rocks.”

Olga looked at Vargos with wide eyes.

Vargos sighed before continuing. “I still remember when we learned who had done it, we all swore to kill the bastards that took away our source of entertainment.” Vargos then closed his eyes in contemplation. “Although in hindsight, it wasn’t the best reason to want to avenge those poor people, it still gave us the motivation to work harder toward our goal.”

“Who did it anyway?” Olga asked and the hallway went silent as the people that were either working or silently gazing at Vargos and Olga all had looks of distain on them.

This scene made Olga scared that she might have asked something horrible. “I…I’m sorry I didn’t mean to say anything bad.”

“No, it’s not your fault. It’s just that for most of these people here, the one who destroyed Earth was also responsible for destroying their home worlds. We were able to save them all before they were killed during the invasions but It was too late for their respective planets as they were too far gone to save. We took them into our home and integrated them into our society. It wasn’t long ago that this happened to them so the trauma is still fresh in their minds.”

Olga was glad to hear that the MPE was willing to take in refugees like that despite initially seeming to be nothing but world conquerors. She looked at the people around them as they nodded their heads with gratitude towards Vargos. “I understand.”

“As for the bastard who did such things?” Vargos looked at Olga and she noticed a cold gaze that she would typically give to those she didn’t care about. “He was a madman named Gladius Koz Zel who is infamous for calling himself the Soul Eater King.”

After the name came out of Vargos’s mouth, many of the people listening scowled profusely at the name and Olga could tell without a doubt that this Soul Eater King was deeply hated. She then realized something was strange with how Vargos said the Soul Eater King’s name.

“You said was. Is this guy dead?” Olga asked.

“Yeah. My younger brother Jazel killed him about thirty years ago. The guy was a Planet Breaker level threat that went around devouring the souls of innocent people and even the gods of planets for centuries without being stopped. Even the worlds themselves weren’t safe as he’d make sure to blow them up after he was done to ‘erase his tracks.’”

Olga felt a slight panic at the prospect of someone eating the souls of others let alone destroying entire planets. Not to mention, whoever this Soul Eater King was, he was apparently even stronger than the gods themselves. What blew her mind more was the fact that Vargos said his younger brother killed such a being alone.

Does that mean Vargos is in the realm of the gods in terms of power? Is he a god himself? Olga thought to herself until she decided that was a question that she would ask later.

“We can talk about that guy and the Corrupted at a later time since just mentioning his name has caused some of my people to get upset,” Vargos said and Olga agreed with him.

They kept walking until Vargos stopped in front of a wall and glanced at Olga and grinned. “You’re going to love this,” he said as he placed a hand on the wall and it slowly materialized into glass or at least something similar to glass that was see through and Olga stared down and gasped in surprise.

She saw what she could only describe as the most beautiful sight she had ever laid her eyes on. It was a massive, spherical ball of green and blue that floated in front of her majestically as it slowly rotated, reflecting the light from the sun off into the distance. The sight of the stars that she so often gazed at during the night looked as far away as before but at the same time, seemed to be close enough for her to observe without squinting her eyes. She looked at the vast expanse of land that was on the surface of the world and noticed that the shape of one of the land masses looked similar to how Serenus is depicted in maps. Olga felt some tears form in her eyes and she softly wept as her emotions could no longer be contained after seeing such a sight. Vargos was surprised by her reaction but quickly pulled out a disposable tissue he had in his inventory and wiped away Olga’s tears. She looked on at Zeta-3 with untold amounts of happiness and looked at Vargos with such a warm smile that he felt his heart race faster than it should be when he wasn’t active.

“It’s so beautiful. I…I…just don’t know how much to thank you for letting me see this Vargos,” Olga said and she clutched her arms in an attempt to calm herself.

“I’m glad you like it,” Vargos said with a smile.

“If you said that our date was just to see this, then I would be more than satisfied with such a sight.”

“Well we have more things to see soon so lets head back to the Teleportarium.”

Olga sniffled before nodding her head in agreement.

As the two of them walked back, Olga could hear chatter from the crew members of the Star Chaser and it seemed they are gossiping about her and Vargos.

“See? I knew it. I think prince Vargos is on a date with her,” a Fanu said in a whisper that Olga could hear.

“Well, they are dressed rather fancy plus they look good together. I’m glad his royal highness finally chose someone,” the other Fanu said.

She then heard the people with tentacles for hair talking amongst each other. “So does this mean she’s the second dark elf to join the Servantez family?”

Second dark elf? Olga thought after hearing this.

 Vargos noticed her reaction and sighed. “Sorry, gossip is rather popular in our empire.”

Olga smiled. “Its fine. It isn’t like I dislike what they are saying.”

“I see…” Vargos said with an amused look.

The two of them made it back to the Teleportarium and Vargos went over to talk with a person with green, tough looking scales all over her body. She had two sets of eyes and no nose, yet she spoke with such elegance that one wouldn’t expect from a being without a nose.

“Greetings Chuna. Can you send me and my date here over to Teleportarium A-04?”

“Most certainly crown prince,” Chuna said with a smile and she started quickly typing away on the light screen in front of her. “Access to Teleportarium A-04 granted. Please step on the teleportation pad your royal highness.”

Vargos did as he was told and Olga looked at him for a while until he motioned for her to stand next to him. After she did so, she braced herself to be teleported away utilizing science instead of magic, with the latter being something she was more able to comprehend than the former.

“Have fun you two,” Chuna said with a cheeky smile and Olga saw lights quickly surround her body as they were teleported away.

 The two of them quickly arrived in a similar looking room filled with a few men with eyes like Vargos but their irises were silver instead of gold. They were working at various stations with light screens and Olga felt like they didn’t even leave the Star Chaser with such a similar looking aesthetic. They all showed their respect towards Vargos and he greeted them in return, prompting Olga to notice a window with the sight of a bustling city with a massive tree in the middle of everything. She walked over to get a closer look and could see down below many different races walking around, but what really caught her attention was the sight of dozens of women with long ears like her own walking around with Angelos and children. Olga then looked back at Vargos with a look of genuine surprise.

“Where are we?” Olga asked with a hint of excitement.

Vargos grinned to his dark elf date. “Olga, welcome to planet Alfheim.”

Chapter Text

Olga was staring at Vargos in disbelief until she looked back out the window and looked at the women again.

There’s no mistake, those are elves, she thought with wonder at such a sight of so many of her kind walking around freely.

Vargos chuckled as he knew this would make her react this way. “I figured you’d like it here for our first date.”

                The voice of a woman then called out to them. “Welcome crown prince Vargos!” a gorgeous woman who didn’t have the ears of an elf but had dark skin and yellow hair. Like the other men in the room, she had eyes like an Angelo but instead of golden irises, she had silver ones instead and this confused Olga greatly as she thought the Angelos were male only.

                “I can see the confusion on your face miss Discordia so let me answer the burning question I’m sure you have.” The woman then bowed to both of them and introduced herself. “My name is Pena Cupas and I’m one of many synthetic beings called ‘Angeloids’ created by the Progenitors to be a citizen of the Malva Prime Empire.”

                “Progenitors?” Olga asked and looked at Vargos.

                “Yeah, me and my brothers created the MPE and the Angeloids. We made our parents the Emperor and Empress just because it made the most sense.”

                “I see. Then you are a being with false life, like a golem?” Olga asked Pena.

                “Essentially but with intelligence far superior than a mere golem as well as access to emotions so I can be just as expressive as you organic beings. We were made in our creators image but you can distinguish us by the silver irises we have compared to the organic Angelos who have gold ones.”

                Olga looked to Vargos and he nodded his head. “We wanted to have citizens of our own to learn how to be competent rulers before we went around invading other worlds. We also needed parents to take care of the Angelo clones we made to fill our numbers artificially.”

                “Clones? Is that a kind of magical replication?” Olga asked.

“Almost, except they weren’t made with magic. They were made with highly sophisticated science that would bore you to tears if I tried to explain it,” Vargos answered.

“So does that mean Angelos like Reesa is a clone?” Olga asked Vargos.

                “Oh?” Pena said with curiosity. “You wouldn’t happen to be talking about my beautiful little boy would you miss Discordia?”

                “Huh?” Olga said with confusion.

                “Indeed she is Pena. Reesa is actually talking with a friend of hers back on Zeta-3,” Vargos answered and Olga realized now who Pena was talking about.

                “Oh my oh my. He’s courting a possible daughter-in-law for me? I’ll have to give him some pointers on what women like. Did you hear that everyone? What am I saying, of course you did. I’m gonna be a grandma soon!” Pena shouted with excitement.

                The Angeloids in the Teleportarium clapped for Pena as she jumped up and down.

                “She certainly has emotions within her,” Olga said with an awkward smile.

                “Better this than to be a boring and uncaring drone if you ask me,” Vargos added.

                Olga then looked back outside and noticed that some of the elves below were glowing various different colors and she wondered if that was something elves from Alfheim did.

                “Right then, Pena…” Vargos said.

                Pena stopped jumping and stood at attention. “Ah yes.” She then picked up a small card that was on a desk near her and handed it to Vargos.

                “Fantastic,” he said before facing Olga. “This is a ‘Visitor Identification Card.’ This will allow you to walk around Holy Tree City with some limitations as you are only a tourist technically. Once you have a higher tier card, you will be able to travel the world of Alfheim to its fullest, as long as those areas are safe of course.”

                Olga grabbed the card and noticed that it had a picture of her, her name and various other details that she assumed was gathered back on the Star Chaser.

                “That’s impressive but I would have appreciated a little notice before having them capture my image like that,” Olga said with a bit of annoyance.

                “Sorry…I completely forgot to tell you about that,” Vargos said with an apologetic look that made Olga feel like squeezing him tightly.

                “It’s okay. Just make sure to tell me such things next time. Also, since I don’t understand your units of measurements, could you explain to me what these numbers mean for my weight and height?”

                Vargos quickly explained that they used units of measurements in honor of planet Earth that was destroyed and converted what units she used to the units they used.

                “These units do seem…harder to understand than my own. So I’m 171.2 cm? As for my weight…” Olga frowned at the number as a part of her felt it was high. “Tell me how much I weigh in my units.”

                Vargos felt a sense of foreboding for some reason but decided to oblige Olga’s request.

 “So I’m that big?” Olga said with a scowl. She then looked at her chest and shook her head. “It must be my breasts making me seem so heavy.”

                “You aren’t heavy though. You’re fine the way you are,” Vargos said to try and comfort her.

                Olga looked at him and grinned. “So you like my breasts even when they make me weigh so much?”

                Vargos was silent as his instincts told him he was about to walk into a trap. He looked at Pena who was listening to their conversation and she gave him an obvious sign with her eyes that he shouldn’t answer her question no matter what, prompting Olga to look at the woman to see what Vargos was looking at, only to see Pena quickly turn her attention elsewhere.

                Olga shook her head and smiled. “I’m kidding. You weren’t meant to answer that to begin with.”

                Vargos sighed in relief. “Like mother like daughter I see,” he said while wiping a bead of sweat off his head.

                The two of them were guided out of the Teleportarium by Pena and Olga finally noticed that the building they were in was like a massive tree as the walls were made of wood yet had colors that didn’t look like any tree she has ever seen. The architecture of the place clearly had nature in mind as flowers and grass was growing on the floor with the only thing that wasn’t natural looking was the white tiles they were walking on. Olga had no words for how beautiful everything in this place was as she looked around and saw even more male and female Angeloids walking around working.

                “I saw elves down below, do the elves from Alfheim normally glow like that?” Olga asked.

                “Nope.” Pena smiled and looked at the ladies. “This is simply the miracle that only organic females like yourself can do on a daily basis.”

                Olga’s eyes widened in shock. “You don’t mean…”

                “Yup!” “They’re going to be mothers soon. Of course most are already mothers but they are having more children to help restore their numbers,” Pena answered.

                “So they glow when they are pregnant?” Olga asked.

                “That’s actually our fault,” Vargos answered.

                Olga looked at him with a raised eyebrow.

                Vargos nervously chuckled at her gaze. “You see, we Angelos don’t have semen like the men of your world do, just magic essence, powerful magic essence in fact. In order to impregnate a woman, we have to convert our essence into a substance that closely resembles semen but since it’s still magic, it acts far more aggressively than semen as a result.”

                “What do you mean by aggressive?” Olga asked with a hint of fear.

                “Our essence basically forces the mate we inseminate to be capable of giving birth to an Angelo. For example, Banshees, like the woman who collected your information back at the Star Chaser, normally can’t reproduce due to being very much…well…dead. But after she gets inseminated by one of us, she will gain a physical form to accommodate giving birth to an Angelo child.”

                “So she was a banshee? No wonder she reminded me of something,” Olga stated.

 “Even Wisps, who are elemental spirits, will be given corporal forms after being impregnated to guarantee an Angelo’s birth,” Pena added as she waved to a woman who had three orbs of blue flames surrounding her, walking with an Angelo child in her arms.

                Olga looked at the woman who was probably a Wisp with a slacked jaw as she could tell that the woman was indeed a spirit based on how similar she feels  to spirits on her world. She then stared intensely at Vargos without uttering a word. The idea that the Angelos can break the laws of nature to guarantee child birth boggled her mind.

“Don’t believe me?”

“No I do. I just don’t know how to respond to such a powerful sounding reproduction method,” Olga said with a sigh as she looked at Vargos in a new light.

                “I did say we are quite fertile didn’t I? We pretty much spit in the face of common sense if it means we can reproduce. Since we prefer to hyper fixate on one woman, we are actually quite bad at repopulating ourselves compared to males like orcs who can spread their seed to multiple women. That’s why we rely on cloning more than natural births to make up a vast majority of our numbers. Of course since we do stay with one woman, we are more than happy to create as many children as our mate is willing to have for us.”

                Olga was quite baffled by what he said at first but after being reminded that his kind only wants one mate to have children with, she blushed and smiled at Vargos, prompting him to smile back.

                Then something important she remembered popped up in her head. “Hold on a bit. Before you told us that Chloe was unable to have children due to her uterus being damaged yet you knew that Angelo essence was capable of forcing her body to give birth anyway?” Olga asked with disbelief.

                “I didn’t lie when I said that since If she wished to mate with a non-Angelo male then that would’ve been the case. It just seemed to be a bit inappropriate to tell miss Chloe she could have children if she allowed an Angelo to inseminate her, considering the obvious contempt she has for men,” Vargos answered.

                Olga thought about it for a moment and closed her eyes. “You make a good point. That certainly would have been tactless of you to say that.”

                As the group continued to walk further through the building, they crossed the lobby of the massive tree like structure and Olga could see through the large multi floor windows that outside looked surreal as the literal forest of tree buildings surrounded what looked like an enormous tree off in the distance that made Olga gasp in wonder even more now that she was on the ground floor of the building.

                “That’s Holy Tree City with the Holy Tree itself you see approximately 25.23 kilometers away from where we are now,” Pena said but Olga couldn’t hear a word she said as she was lost in the majestic sights of the city.

                “Well? What do you think? Our people were able to make this city about one year after our initial invasion of this world five years ago,” Vargos said.

                “One year?” Olga asked, not wanting to sound surprised about how fast that was.

                “Yeah. It took a bit longer than planned due to the elves…uh…needs.”

                “What are you talking about?” Olga asked.

                “I think it would be better if the leader of the high elves told you this story,” Vargos said before the three of them walked out of the building.

As they began walking down the stairs outside of the Teleportarium, Olga noticed loads of Angeloids, Angelos, elves and other various races staring at them and gossiping about Vargos taking on a dark elf wife and Olga again felt embarrassed at the presumptuous words of the strangers despite not hating the idea itself. Olga’s attention was then immediately focused on a strange looking, horseless, and floating metal carriage with a green man standing in front of it in a fancy black suit one typically expected a high class servant to wear. Olga could swear his features made him look like a goblin but the man was a bit too handsome to be like the vile things she was all too familiar with. Vargos opened the carriage door for Olga and she looked at him for a while before climbing inside the rather spacious carriage and leaned back on the extremely comfortable fabric that nearly made her body lose all tension from the relaxing feeling all over.

“Sorry for the trouble. We are ready to go to my brother's house,” Vargos said to the driver and the green man bowed to him and went over to the other side of the carriage. Vargos then looked at Pena and waved goodbye to her.

“Take care you two,” Pena said before Olga waved to her and Vargos closed the door.

“Just so you are aware, my brother and his wife wished to join us during our date,” Vargos stated.

“That’s fine with me, I’m quite curious about what your family is like,” Olga said with a feeling of relief as she was a bit nervous about this date on another planet, so having more people with them would help calm her down.

“You’ll meet them all in due time and hopefully you won’t feel overwhelmed.”

“I felt overwhelmed the moment you felled over 50 thousand men and broke my curse. I honestly can’t get any more whelmed after that.”

“You say that now…” Vargos muttered before Olga placed a hand on his, prompting him to look at her.

“You are quite the overthinker.” She then squeezed his hand lovingly. “I find it adorable.”

Vargos eyes emitted a distinct glow that grabbed Olga’s attention before he closed them and leaned back into his seat. He then noticed that Olga was still squeezing his hand and was gripping it tighter and tighter the moment they drove off from the Teleportarium.

“You okay?” he asked with a worried tone.

“I am…somewhat. Just not all that used to riding off the ground in a horseless carriage. It is quite smooth at least,” she said as she looked through the window and realized how they quickly passed by the surrounding environment and people faster than what she was used to.”

“What we are in is classified as an ’Anti-Gravity Transport Vehicle’ but we just call them cars because that’s easier. However the specific name of the car we are currently in is called a ‘Limousine,’ a name for a vehicle from Earth.”

“Wow, you and your brothers must have really loved this planet you keep talking about.”

“We truly did. From the multiple cultures they had, to their forms of pass times, the Earthlings were unmatched throughout the galaxy when it came to having fun in our opinion.”

“So is this ‘car’ accessible for the public to use?” Olga asked as she looked at a few of them pass by them.

“Indeed, It is an ideal form of transportation that doesn’t involve expensive teleportation or worm holes for daily activities like this. Cars like these are what is going to make travel from home to one’s job so much more efficient than using horses all day.”

“This thing is far more comfortable than a horse, that much is true.” Olga then had a thought. “Could I use such a vehicle one day?”

“Of course. Granted you’ll need to learn how to drive it and take the test to get your license first. There is the lazy method and you could rely on the AI system installed in each car to drive you around but that isn’t as fun.”

“Interesting, although I don’t know what this ‘AI’ is, I’ll just assume it’s something that science was responsible for.” Olga then looked at the driver in front of them. “Will you teach me to drive?”

“I don’t see why not? It will have to be after you and your people are integrated in our empire though,” Vargos responded.

“Oh, that reminds me. I need to tell you about what happened yesterday morning.”

The two of them chatted about Ulima and what she and Olga talked about and Vargos was quite impressed with how forward thinking the prideful dark elf was.

“It does help that she has a thing for your androgynous looking Angelos,” Olga added with a cheeky smile.

“Is that so? I’ll keep that in mind. What about Kirza? Got anything we could use to sway her?”

“Not at the moment but mother did say she was going to try a new approach to show her the futility of her actions.”

“You know I have to respect her tenacity in a way. Even though she knows she is fighting an uphill battle, she vehemently refuses to surrender to filthy men like me.”

Olga scoffed. “You are far above any of the filth that have caused our kind so much suffering. Besides, that woman was the one who suggested that I be abandoned to my fate with the monsters centuries ago so I hope she makes a fool of herself by fighting you.”

Vargos stared at Olga for a bit before muttering to himself. “I suddenly don’t care for her tenacity anymore.”

This made Olga laugh and the look on her face resonated with Vargos as he put on a look longing for the woman in front of him. When Olga noticed his gaze, she felt her heart skip a beat and she quickly grew shy and looked down at her hand that was holding his and felt a strong urge to let go out of embarrassment. But before she could do that, Vargos lifted her hand up and kissed it, making Olga’s ears dance with joy and her cheeks blushed as red as they could on her dark skin. The two of them locked eyes and Olga again got a whiff of the pleasant smell coming off of Vargos and her feminine instincts began to go crazy for the man in front of her.

The two of them slowly approached each other’s lips until the Limousine stopped and the green man spoke up.  “We are here your royal highness.”

“Damn…” Vargos muttered low enough that only Olga could hear and she giggled before quickly kissing him on the cheek, making him look at Olga with an embarrassed smile as his eyes emitted another curious glow that Olga was really fascinated by.

Olga looked out of the window to see where they were and she noticed a large and beautiful wooden house with an extravagant garden that she couldn’t help but appreciate as the delicate work that was put into it must have taken a long time. She could see multiple lights inside the house and the sound of children in the distance saying goodbye to who must be the people that were supposed to join them.

Shortly after, the front door opened and Olga spotted a dashingly handsome man with long pink hair like Reesa’s but his was in a style that slicked back, making him look very neat. He had the trademark eyes of an Angelo yet his gaze was soft as compared to Vargos’s when she first met him. Next to the man was a short woman who must have been a high elf based on her skin tone and long ears. She had pink hair and upon closer inspection she had a childlike appearance that reminded Olga of the Halflings of Rad. The couple hugged little children that swarmed them and then another couple came into view and they were watching this scene with smiles on their faces. Olga could tell from their eyes that the two of them were Angeloids yet they seemed different for some reason. The two of them then looked towards the Limo and Olga heard the driver swallow his saliva a bit from this.

“Don’t get cold feet, you got this!” the male Angeloid said with a thumbs up and Vargos reluctantly gave a thumbs up back.

“Have fun my little Var!” the female Angeloid said with a huge smile on her face.

Olga could tell from the way the two of them spoke to Vargos that they must be the Emperor and Empress of the Malva Prime Empire as the parental love practically radiating from them was obvious to her. It seemed a bit weird in Olga’s mind that the emperor and empress weren’t in the palace on their home world, but then again, how would she know how the rulers of an advanced civilization behaved on a regular basis. More importantly to Olga, what the empress just said amused her and prompted her to look at Vargos with a grin.

“Little Var?” Olga teasingly asked.

“Yes...” he answered with a sigh. “That’s my mother for you.”

The parents of all the children finally said their goodbyes, with the mother hugging her kids as tightly as she could without hurting them and Olga couldn’t help but envy such a woman. They then made their way over to the Limo after the kids went inside with the Emperor and Emperess.

“So is that your brother’s true height or is he making himself shorter like you?”

“He is doing the same as me. You’ll see many of us adjusting our size to accommodate the woman we choose whether they be as tall as a troll or as short as a goblin.”

“Hmm, convenient,” Olga said before she looked closer at the high elf.

She was currently emitting a pinkish glow, signaling that she was currently pregnant with an Angelo’s child and based on the hair color of the man next to her, Olga could surmise that the glow a woman will have is based on the Angelo’s eyes and hair color that she mated with.

Then will I glow black? Olga thought as she looked back at Vargos.

“You okay?” he asked while tilting his head at her.

“I’m fine, she answered with a warm smile that caused Vargos to smile back.

“Hey hey hey, there’s my big bro!” the pink haired Angelo said as the door was opened for him and he let the high elf go inside first. “Thanks for your hard work Gobane,” he said before placing a hand on the driver’s shoulder and handing him a small, black metal square that Olga figured was the currency the MPE used.

“It is my pleasure sir,” Gobane said as he bowed and went to the driver’s seat.

“That’s one of my younger brothers Zelnos and the Minister of Agriculture of our empire. Next to him is my sister-in-law Norn. Don’t let her appearance fool you, she’s the leader of the high elves that I told you about before and is over 180 thousand years old,” Vargos said and Olga’s eyes widened at this.

The two of them got in the Limo and Norn sat across from Olga and looked at her with curiosity. “So you’re the one my brother-in-law chose huh? A dark elf from another world, how intriguing,” she said with a bright smile.

“Yo bro, so this is the lucky lady who caught your attention. I must say though, never would have thought you would choose someone anytime soon,” Zelnos said as he and Vargos fist bumped each other.

“I’m surprised you think anything at all,” Vargos said sarcastically.

“Whoa now! Guns blazing as soon as we lay eyes on each other. So blood thirsty man,” Zelnos replied with a grin.

“Good evening Norn, how are you feeling?” Vargos asked.

“I’m quite alright dear brother. Child number seven is only a few days in, so it will be awhile before my movements are impeded again,” she said with a look of pure happiness on her face.

“Wait, seven?” Olga spoke up. “I thought you were only here in this world for five or so years?”

“That is true future sis-in-law,” Zelnos said, making Olga blush and Vargos gave him a sharp glare. “What? It isn’t like you don’t want to eventually right?” “Anyway, to answer your question, when my fleet arrived on this world, it didn’t take very long for me to fall for my beautiful wife here and have our son Rozen. Then after he was born, Nol wanted to begin working on recovering her kinds numbers which I was more than happy to do, and then we had our twins Victoria and Eleanor.”

“After about two months when I gave birth to my first batch of twins, I forced Zelnos to impregnate me again despite him wanting me to heal since I wasn’t satisfied with having only three children. I then gave birth to another batch of twins named Ada and Dhalia, after them I got a lucky draw and had another Angelo despite the odds and we named him Balto,” Nol added.

“She is quite scary when she demands sex,” Zelnos said and Vargos chuckled at him. “Go ahead and laugh it up. Just know when it happens to you, I’m going to be rolling on the floor laughing at your suffering.”

“I doubt Olga would do such a thing to me,” Vargos said with certainty.

“I don’t know…you did make a deal with me to have at least five of your children. Maybe I might want to have them back to back too,” Olga said with a cheeky smile.

Vargos wasn’t sure how to answer that and Zelnos placed a hand on his brother’s shoulder and gave him a cocky smile.

“Oh I like you,” Nol said before she took out her hand and Olga noticed a mark with pink wings on it, making her look at it curiously before shaking it. “As brother Vargos told you, my name is Norn Servantez but everyone calls me Nol. I’m the leader of the high elves. Well…that title is more of an honorary one these days. The Angelos pretty much made it so my leadership isn’t needed anymore due to them taking my people as their wives. I can’t even begin to describe how happy they’ve made them, me included,” she said as she grabbed Zelnos’s hand and squeezed it, making the light skin of the Angelo turn a bit red with embarrassment.  

“I must say, your world is gorgeous Nol. A world with elves being the majority instead of the minority sounds amazing. I wish I would have been born here,” Olga said.

“Oh I wouldn’t give us too much praise. It wasn’t too long ago that we elves were too busy fighting each other to appreciate things like you do,” Nol said.

“Really? Why?” Olga asked in surprise.

Nol smiled at Olga’s reaction. “It’s a long story but fortunately we have time before we reach our destination.”

Chapter Text

Vargos, Zelnos and Olga remained quiet in order to listen to Nol. Even the driver Gobane listened attentively as his people knew very little about the elves in general.

Nol cleared her throat and begun to tell the history of Alfheim. “So, prior to the MPE invading us, Alfheim was a peaceful world filled with millions of both high elves and dark elves. The Holy Tree that you can see in the distance was the main source of magic in all of Alfheim and it was the only thing capable of making more of us elves when needed. Unfortunately, a long fought war between us high elves and the dark elves happened because the dark elves wanted to horde the power of the Holy Tree for themselves, and we wished to prevent that from happening.

“So the dark elves here are not seen in a good light either huh?” Olga asked.

“That was before. Now things are great. Although there seems to be a story behind your comment that I hope you elaborate on later,” Nol said. “At any rate, the constant fighting caused the Holy Tree to lose power rapidly and it eventually stopped giving birth to more elves as a result. As both sides panicked at this, we then discovered a prophecy about a human man from another world called the ‘Messiah,’ that would help us repopulate through sexual intercourse, a method none of us had any meaningful knowledge about until now.

“After hearing this, Olga inadvertently scowled and Nol noticed this. “Seems you dislike humans. Does your world have them?

“Far more than I care for, but my distain for them means very little now that the MPE is there.”

“Well you certainly have a lot in common with Alfheim’s dark elves. They also hated the idea of mating with a man at one point. Now they can’t get enough of it,” Nol said with a pervy smile.

Olga chuckled. “I bet,” she said before glancing at Vargos, making him raise an eyebrow.

“So the fighting ended up continuing because of this disagreement with the Messiah and I decided to go and bring him to us from his home world.” Nol’s face then grew dark and Zelnos squeezed her hand and gave her a reassuring nod. “Miss Discordia, are you familiar with the Soul Eater King?”

Olga’s eyes widened and she knew exactly where this story was about to go. “I just learned about him today. A really powerful and frightening man that was killed by their brother Jazel.”

“Yes. Thank goodness that monster is gone.” Nol then took a deep breath. “When I went to the Messiah’s world, all I found were people running and screaming, people that seemed like warriors firing loud and scary weapons at beings that looked…so…unnatural. Like contorted black shadowy beast with proportions that made no sense. And the way they twitched incessantly made my skin crawl for days on end. I was invisible to them thankfully. Well…at least to the mindless beasts that were devouring the very souls of men, women, and children without remorse anyway. Even to this day, I wish I would have ran away immediately.” Nol closed her eyes again and a single tear drop formed, making Zelnos embrace her carefully.

“You don’t have to keep telling me this if it is traumatic for you,” Olga said in a worried tone.

“No, it’s okay. It happened over two hundred years ago at this point,” Nol said before continuing. “I was still desperate to find the Messiah, especially now that I could see that his world wouldn’t be around much longer. Then what I was hoping for happened and a man who thought me to be a child tried to tell me to run and I figured he would be the one I’d use to save us. I doubted he would mind considering the alternative.”

“I get it. Then what?” Olga asked.

“As I was about to bring him back with me to Alfheim, an extremely frightening looking man with a distorted face that leaked black ooze from his dead eyes, appeared out of nowhere and grabbed the Messiah by the head with his gross, blood soaked hand that had a mouth on it. He used that hand to eat the Messiah’s soul right in front of me and used the mouth on his hand to devour his poor corpse.” Nol shuddered and Zelnos squeezed her tighter. “The creepy bastard looked me straight in my face and smiled at me with his razor sharp teeth and I suddenly felt a deep chill down to my very soul. He then spoke to me in my native tongue as if he knew where I came from.” Nol wiped a bead of sweat from her head. “I ended up pissing myself on the spot after that and ran away, leaving those poor people to their horrible fate. A massive regret I still feel till this day.”

“You made the right move sweetie,” Zelnos said.

“How did he learn your language?” Olga asked.

 “At the time I didn’t know how but when the MPE came and I relayed to my darling here my story, he told me that the Soul Eater King was able to read a soul’s information and that’s how he learned everything about me in mere seconds. I can’t tell you how violated I felt after knowing that.”

“By the gods. He could do the same thing as you guys?” Olga asked Vargos.

“We don’t do it like how he did. What had happened to Norn was Gladius looking deep into her soul haphazardly. What we do is organized and methodical like looking through a book page by page for what we need. He on the other hand was doing the equivalent of grabbing said book and shaking the thing upside down in order to get everything out in a jumbled mess.”

“Such a method would cause one to go into something called ‘Soul Shock’ which would have made Nol unable to function properly as a living being if not for the fact that she was strong enough to withstand it,” Zelnos added.

“Speaking of which, that is the first thing Gladius said to me in my language. He praised me for resisting his attack on my soul and said that he would be making his way to Alfheim and have fun devouring all of us elves and the Holy Tree,” Nol said and she put on a serious face. “After I got back without a Messiah, everyone was disappointed in me until I explained what I saw and even used a stressful spell to show my memories to them all. It was unanimously decided that we would make peace with the dark elves after that. We would be beyond dumb to keep fighting each other.”

As Nol took a sip of a drink Zelnos gave her from a tear he opened, the two Angelos looked to the right of them and a man and woman appeared inside the Limo out of nowhere, scaring Olga and Nol.

“Greetings cousins!” an androgenous Angelo with a skin tone like Chloe’s, blue hair and blue eyes spoke up.

“Dammit Asato, a little warning next time would be appreciated you know?” Zelnos said.

“Yeah, if not for the fact Delva was with you then I would have redirected your arrival into the middle of a tree,” Vargos said with a scowl.

“Whoa now…what’s with all the hate from my own family?” Asato said with a fake frown.

“It isn’t hate man, just tell us you want to speak with us and not just appear raw dog like that just because you can sense us. Me and Vargos could have been viciously making out with each other as we indulged in our incestuous desires,” Zelnos said and Vargos gave him a disgusted look.

“Valid point,” Asato said with a grin.

“Why would you even joke about something like that?,” Vargos said in annoyance.

“Come now, you know you want to smooch me brother,” Zelnos said while making kissing noises and getting close to Vargos, who pushed him away in turn.

Olga, Nol and Delva blushed profusely as they imagined such a scene.

Vargos noticed the ladies expressions. “Please don’t fantasize about that, he asked with a pleading look to Olga.  

“Too late, I’m keeping this fantasy as a treasured image,” Olga teased.

“I really like you,” Nol said with a chuckle.

 Delva was a dark elf with purple hair and yellow eyes. She had a fierce yet somewhat subdued demeanor and a pair of breast on par with Olga’s. She had bowed in respect to Vargos and Zelnos while waving casually to Nol, who returned the gesture.

 She then held out her hand and Olga shook it but then noticed that she had a mark with blue wings on it. “I’m Delva Servantez, general of the dark elves of Alfheim. Well…that’s mainly a legacy title these days, but the titles I truly care about now are ‘Wife’ and ‘Mother.’ Anyway, it’s a pleasure to meet a fellow dark elf from another world.”

“Likewise. My name is Olga Discordia and I’m here visiting your world thanks to Vargos here.”

“Ah, so she’s the sweetheart you’ve chosen then crown prince Vargos?”

“Now Delva, we became family after you married Asato so just call me Vargos without being all formal on me.”

“R…right I will,” Delva said with a surprised look.

“And to answer your question, yes she is in fact the woman I wish to be with,” Vargos said and Olga felt a warm sensation in her heart.

“Aw yeah!” Asato shouted with glee. “You now understand the pure bliss of a dark elf woman cousin.”

“I…I suppose so,” Vargos said with an unsure expression as he didn’t have sex with Olga yet.

“Ugh, here we go with this again,” Zelnos scoffed before he grabbed Nol and placed her on his lap, surprising the woman. “High elves are love; high elves are life.”

“Did you really just reference that of all things?” Vargos asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Sure did, sue me.”

“I’m the only one in here that gets that reference anyway so why tell that to Asato?”

“As long as one person gets it, then I feel validated.”

“You can feel validated all you want but that won’t change the fact that you are outnumbered two to one cousin,” Asato said as he held Delva’s hand.

“No I’m not. Mezo is married to a high elf, the queen of them on their world in fact,” Zelnos argued.

“Freya, bless her heart, is not a high elf, she’s just a plain as rain elf,” Asato added.

“Wait, she’s not a high elf?” Zelnos asked as he looked at Vargos.

“No she’s not,” Vargos said with a blank look. “Besides, in that world the elves classify themselves as monster women so would she truly count anyway even if she was a high elf?”

Zelnos was silent for a bit. “Fucking semantics,” he muttered.

“See? If we aren’t sure then she doesn’t count,” Asato said with a grin. “Dark elves for life, ha ha!”

“Tsk, dammit…” Zelnos said with a scowl.

Olga leaned in close to Nol. “Do they argue like this a lot?”

“They’re like children, right?” Nol said after giggling.

“More like children with unfair amounts of power,” Delva added with a sigh.

“I know right?” Olga said with a chuckle. “Still, I can’t help but smile when they argue like that.”

“Indeed. They are quite the pure hearted race. No doubt thanks to all the love they’ve been given as children from their parents. I make it my goal to give my own kids such love every day,” Delva said with a smile and Nol nodded in agreement.

“Actually I’m surprised you aren’t glowing like Nol is right now,” Olga said.

“I just recently had my third child so I’m resting my body right now. But in a week I’m taking this man right here, pinning him down on our bed, and making him help me make our fourth child.” Delva licked her lips at Asato and he put on a flustered face that made his androgenous features really sparkle. “Oh my adorable husband, I won’t show you any mercy if you make that face,” Delva said as she squeezed him tightly into her bosom.

“So uh…what were you guys talking about?” he said in a muffled voice as he was contained within the soft prison that was his wife’s breasts.

“So your just gonna talk like nothing is different huh?” Zelnos questioned.

“I will. Sue me,” Asato retorted.

“Oh yeah!” Nol looked to Delva. “I was just telling Olga about the time I came to you with a peace offering.”

“You mean because of the Soul Eater King?” Delva said in surprise. “That day was…frightening to say the least. I still have nothing but utmost respect for you for surviving such an ordeal Nol.”

“That asshole huh?” Asato said. “I wish it was me who won the draw that day.”

“A draw? So you competed to see who would kill the guy?” Olga asked in confusion.

“Well yeah. All twenty of us wanted to kill Gladius but we only needed one to do the job, so we drew lots and Jazel got the win,” Vargos explained.

“Lucky bastard,” Zelnos sneered.

“That just goes to show how crazy strong they are when they compete with each other to see who gets to kill the super scary, soul devouring, monster man,” Delva said while shaking her head in disbelief.

“I have no words,” Olga said with a blank face.

“You’ll get used to it darling. These boys are practically gods with the amount of magic power they have. Even after Zelnos fills me up with his extravagant essence that has increased my magical power 10 times over each time we make love, I still can’t imagine being able to beat one of them in a fight.”

“I’m sorry? He powered you up…with his essence?” Olga asked with confusion.

“Indeed he did. Sex with the Angelos not only impregnates us but it is literally making us stronger and I still don’t know how to feel about it,” Delva said.

Olga looked at Vargos and he raised his arms in a gesture that implied he didn’t know what to say. “I didn’t say anything since I didn’t want you to view me as some living magic enhancer.”

“That’s… a valid concern,” Olga said with a sigh as she could certainly understand why he’d feel that way. “Still, it’s like fate is screaming at me to be with you.”

“I’d listen to fate’s words if I was you,” Nol said with a smile. “Anyway back to my story.”

Nol then explained how she went to the dark elves and appealed to them and showed her memory of what happened on the Messiah’s world and the destruction it suffered at the hands of the Soul Eater King.

“After seeing just how shaken Nol was and the very real threat that was heading our way, I consulted with my advisor Misery Stentrem and we decided that we would stop trying to hog the Holy Tree’s power for ourselves and join in an alliance with the high elves so we could train to fight against such a hellish being,” Delva said with a frown. “We trained ourselves up like crazy for two hundred years and during that time, we formed bonds of sister hood with each other and realized that we didn’t need to fight like idiots all this time.”

“It only took the waning of the Holy Tree’s power and the threat of an outside force to make us realize that. Pathetic really,” Nol said with a frown of her own. “Still though, things were much better during that time and we even appealed to the elusive fairies and pixies on the continent next to ours and they agreed to join us if the Soul Eater King arrived.”

“Pixies and Fairies? Like in the legends?” Olga asked with wonder.

“Well they may be a legend on your world but here they are very real and have remained peaceful since the beginning. This however meant they found themselves being bored quite often,” Nol said.

“But ever since the MPE came, the fight we trained up for, despite them not being our target, didn’t even last a quarter of a day.” Delva sighed and Olga looked at Vargos as she knew all too well how Delva felt. “Both the pixies and fairies surrendered almost immediately as they found the idea of starting families with the Angelos appealing. So appealing in fact that they have become more addicted to sex than us elves and are pregnant with children so often that it’s a rarity not seeing them pregnant. Since we elves spent so long trying to be proactive to defend our planet, we decided to at least educate ourselves and learn much of the MPE’s advanced scientific and magical knowledge to improve our foundation and it has worked wonders for us,” Delva said.

“Speaking of the fairies, I’m actually good friends with Titania, the queen of the fairies and she has 20 children already,” Nol added.

“Twenty?! In five years?” Olga asked in shock.

“Their kind only needs 5 months to be born and they are prone to having triplets and quadruplets,” Delva said.

“You guys are dangerous to women everywhere,” Olga said with a small grin and the three Angelos reacted as if they were insulted for no reason. “So what was it like fighting the Angelos anyway?” Olga asked curiously.

Nol and Delva looked at each other and smiled. “Confusing and adorable,” they both said.

“Really now?” Olga asked.

“Just imagine you and Vargos were to have a battle but he wished to court you so he held back significantly as a result,” Nol said.

“I’d be a bit insulted to be honest,” Olga admitted.

“That’s how it was at first but eventually that feeling disappeared once it became clear they weren’t toying with us. One of the high elves accidentally had her bare breasts exposed while fighting and the Angelo that fought her apologized profusely, confusing the hell out of all of us who saw it,” Delva said. “I put the way they fought against us without actually harming us and the actions of the remorseful Angelo together and realized that they weren’t working for the Soul Eater King and spoke with Nol about ordering a ceasefire, then once we stopped fighting, the Angelos stopped as well.”

“Then what?” Olga asked with interest.

“Then I spoke with their leader at the time, and he told me what they were here to do. I’ll admit, I wasn’t too keen on the idea of them taking over our world but when he told me that they also wished to court wives for themselves and reproduce with us, I was lost for words,” Delva said.

“The most confusing part was after their discussion, the Angelos left to give us time to stew over the info they gave us. Now as I’m sure you are aware, many of us didn’t hate the idea of mating with such strong and handsome men,” Nol said. “I for one found the idea to work in our favor in the long run. I mean if they really wished to take us as their brides then they would obviously wish to protect us from the Soul Eater King if he did show up to Alfheim.”

“We certainly would have if he wasn’t already dead by the time we arrived here,” Zelnos added.

“So what, did you seduce them?” Olga asked.

“We tried but it didn’t work out quite the way we expected,” Nol said.

“What happened?”

“They freaked out,” Delva said with a huge smile.

“These adorable aliens can’t feel lust like we thought they did, so our attempts to seduce them affected the only other thing that would result in a man and a woman becoming one with each other,” Nol said.

Olga’s eyes widened and she looked at Vargos again and thought about everything he’s told her till now. “Love.”

“Exactly. Seems they didn’t know how to handle thousands of elves motivated by lust and a desperation to save their world, so they retreated almost immediately after coming back to see what we wanted to do,” Delva said.

“They said they wanted us to calm down before discussing anything more since they view sex as a sacred act that would result in them marrying the woman they choose. This only made us want them more in the end, so we came to an agreement and allowed ourselves to be courted in the fashion they preferred but due to the impression we made on them, they ended up being nervous wrecks that struggled to make coherent sentences,” Nol said and she looked at Zelnos and chuckled.

“Yeah well…we knew about their predicament prior to invading thanks to our intel but we didn’t expect such a large scale tactic to be used on us in a way that exploited our weakness,” Zelnos said with a sigh.

“I still remember when I tried to talk with Delva to court her, she immediately kissed me on the cheek and I lost my train of thought for an entire minute,” Asato said with a nervous laugh.

“And that’s why it was also adorable,” Delva said.

“Seems the danger goes both ways,” Olga said as she grinned at Vargos, making him flinch.

“Have you noticed brother’s eyes give off a strange glow in front of you Olga?” Nol asked.

“Please don’t,” Vargos muttered.

“I have actually. What is up with that?” Olga asked.

“That’s a visual indication that you are making great progress with him. They have this strange quirk that allows us to see first hand how much our actions make them love us,” Delva said as she kissed Asato and his eyes gave off a flash of light similar to what Vargos was doing before.

“By the gods…that’s too cute,” Olga said while covering her mouth and looking at Vargos who turned away from her in embarrassment.

“It happens to the best of us bro,” Zelnos said as Nol kissed both of his cheeks multiple times, making his eyes flash rapidly.

Gobane cleared his throat. “Sorry to interrupt such a loving atmosphere but we have arrived.”

As Gobane opened the Limo door for them, Olga gasped in awe as she observed the beautiful vista that was in front of her.

“Sounds like somebody just had their mind blown,” Delva said with a small smile.

“Here we are, Aquatic Garden Mall,” Zelnos said as he held Nol’s hand.

“This place is basically a marketplace but on a much larger scale,” Vargos explained. “Here one can get a variety of different goods from worlds we’ve conquered or worlds we are allied with.”

“But most importantly, the food in this place is all to die for,” Asato added before licking his lips.

Olga looked at Vargos who held his arm out to her and Olga smiled gleefully and wrapped hers around it.

Vargos gave her a wink. “Now, the fun begins.”

Chapter Text

“The Aquatic Garden Mall was built two years ago on the outskirts of Holy Tree City and is the main shopping center for the people here. It is just outside of the Zora Sea and spans a whopping area of about 3.2 million square meters and has been highly praised by the citizens for its aquatic atmosphere as the name suggests. The mall boasts 4 floors worth of retail stores of various kinds, a multitude of glorious restaurants that will make your stomach growl the moment you get a whiff of the fine cuisine cooking in the air, and of course the main draw of this place, the underwater scenery that combines holograms and synthetic, yet lifelike aquatic creatures from a multitude of different worlds. This place is a tourist trap that will rake in the dough every time we bring in more people into our empire and thus, will be a major contributor to popularizing Alfheim throughout the galaxy and beyond!” Asato explained with vigor and Nol and Delva clapped to support him.

                “Well look at you selling this place to Olga,” Zelnos said.

                “Well I’m the minister of Commerce so speeches like this is literally my job.”

                “Yeah, well don’t forget who is in charge of making sure this place is stocked with food,” Zelnos added.

                “You know full well you don’t have any real say when it comes to the food production on Alfheim since you have bigger issues to take care of. That’s the job of the subordinates under you. At best you get to see how much food is made here and how much is needed to maintain a healthy supply,” Vargos interjected.

                “Oh look at Mr. ‘Director of Intelligence’ here stating the facts,” Zelnos said sarcastically.

                “Don’t be mad because he’s right Zelnos,” Asato added.

                “Would you boys stop behaving like children and just enjoy yourselves? It’s not often you get to see each other these days, right?” Delva said with an annoyed tone.

                “I have to agree. I’m quite surprised you act like this despite the calm and collected persona you give off,” Olga said and she looked at Vargos who had a look of betrayal on his face.

                “Sorry…” Vargos sighed. “The guys and I always tend to get on each other’s back since you know, family and all that.”

                Olga smiled. “I definitely understand,” she said, while thinking of her mother. “Also, Director of Intelligence huh? That certainly explains a lot.”

                Vargos glared at Zelnos who shrugged his shoulders at him.

                The group walked through the mall doors that were surrounded by a multitude of people gazing at them with star struck looks that Olga was still not used to and the first thing that hit them was the sight of fish swimming in the air. Olga was stunned and couldn’t help but stop to observe the strange fish that Asato had talked about.

                The holographic fish swam around in ways that mimicked how real fish would swim in the ocean and once Olga got her fill of seeing their majestic movements, she noticed that the floor was covered in sand and she initially was confused at the lack of reaction she felt as her feet didn’t even sink into it as it normally would have back home. She then remembered that Asato said everything was done in a style closely resembling the ocean floor and she chalked the disparity up to more science stuff like with the fishes. She had to admit though, the place was an underwater paradise the likes of which she will never forget. The mall gave off a serene emotion as the blue hues and ambient noises of the ocean truly made for an underwater vibe. Olga watched as a group of little elven girls running around trying to catch the fishes and their parents would chastise them about sticking close to them. Olga saw a few of the other races like some Pixies and Fairies that Nol talked about earlier and she stared at them with mysticism.

                Nol and Delva decided they wanted to go to a lingerie store and Olga looked at the name of the store they pointed towards.

“Vermillion Bold,” she read and she gazed at some rather risqué outfits that showed off a lot of a woman’s body and was basically no different from what she usually wore back home.

 Olga felt a strong urge to go inside and explore the wonders within such a glorious looking place. She looked at Vargos and he nodded his head with a smile. She practically dragged the man with her in excitement, as did the other two ladies with their men. As they approached, the doors opened automatically and Olga was caught off guard a bit before getting a whiff of the air inside. It smelled like well-tailored fabric and various fragrances that reminded her of the floral water she makes to improve the smell of her house.  

“Do you Angelos like your women to wear these things?” Olga asked with curiosity as she stared at a pair of panties with a very frilly design.

“It isn’t really because we like it or anything, the fashion that happened to become popular just ended up like this for some reason,” Vargos stated.

“Probably due to mother,” Asato said.

“Ah, true. Aunt Gaia is a fashion icon I suppose,” Vargos said with an understanding look.

“Your aunt? I suppose if she is part of the imperial family then it makes sense,” Olga said.

“Actually, Aunt Gaia is famous not only because of her status as part of the imperial family but also because she is a famous singer on our world and she travels to worlds we’ve conquered or made alliances with to sing there too,” Zelnos added.

“Mother dearest came here to Alfheim two years ago and did a concert for us. It was absolutely divine,” Delva said with fan girl like glee.

“Yeah…she even made sure to make a special song for me and Delva during the show,” Asato said with a sigh.

“You don’t seem all that thrilled about it,” Olga said.

“No, I loved the song but when your mother gushes on stage and tells thousands of people about how you were when you were a child, especially your wife, you can’t help but get super embarrassed thinking about that moment you know?” Asato added.

“Oh my…” Olga said with a hand to her mouth.

“Oh yeah, that shit was hilarious,” Zelnos said with a chuckle.

A little later, the three elven ladies decided to look at various outfits and chat with each other while the guys were watching them and discussing things about the MPE. Vargos then noticed an Angelo he recognized as one of his upper tier shadows in the MPIA named Colza Willamette and he noticed Vargos’s gaze and looked surprised to see him. With that, Vargos deduced that the rather buff dark elf woman with short blond hair and pink tips that was holding Colza’s hand was Elda Ballad, or rather Elda Willamette now that she’s married to Colza. Elda noticed Olga, Delva and Nol and ran over to them to chat. Colza looked at this scene and smiled, opting to stay where he was despite being more than welcome to come and chat with the guys but Vargos figured it was a bit much for him to just casually talk with his boss outside of work, as well as be around three members of the imperial family.

Colza knew about Nol and Delva but he looked at Olga with a puzzled gaze and turned to Vargos and pointed at the other world dark elf. Vargos nodded his head and Colza put on an understanding look right before giving Vargos a thumbs up, catching him by surprise.  

“Dark elves for life, right my brother?!” Asato called out to Colza, catching the man off guard until he realized what Asato wanted.

“Hell yeah brother!” Colza said and Elda looked at him with a raised eyebrow while holding her hips.

“So one can just go and try on the clothes before buying them?” Olga asked the women.

“Sure can,” Elda said with glee.

“Well just the clothes other than underwear, for obvious reasons,” Delva added.

“Ah, that’s a good rule to have,” Olga said.

“You can at least get a visual on how the underwear will look through a special mirror inside the changing rooms, however don’t ask me how it can do such a thing,” Elda said.

“Science, got it,” Olga sighed.

 “It is quite handy if you are on the fence about things you pick out,” Nol said as she looked at a rather large and skimpy looking bra.

Olga looked at the wise woman with a bit of pity. “Uhm, Nol. I hate to seem rude but perhaps you should consider wearing something that is a bit…smaller,” Olga said with a hushed voice.

Nol looked at the other world dark elf with a blank face while Elda and Delva suppressed their laughs but ultimately failed to do so.

“I’ll forgive you Olga since you wouldn’t know, but this childlike form of mine is just my preferred look. I can make myself just as curvaceous as you ladies anytime I want. In fact, my breasts are filled with milk in them so I’m sure they are bigger than yours deary,” Nol said with a grin.

“So you can change your size like they can?” Olga asked while looking at the guys who were no doubt arguing about something stupid again.

“Indeed, although their transformation magic goes a bit deeper than mine does,” Nol added.

She then quickly changed into her adult form, making her clothes magically adjust to her new size. She indeed became just as curvaceous as the rest of them and Olga could tell Nol indeed had bigger breasts than her in this form. As if on reflex Zelnos looked around in a frenzy as if he was expecting something to appear.

“Oh, sorry sweety. I changed on my own this time,” Nol said and Zelnos sighed in relief.

“What was that about?” Olga asked.

“Well back when Rozen needed breast milk from me, my body shifted to this form against my will and he would teleport near me as a signal to feed him. Balto has been doing the same thing of course, so I made sure to feed him till he was full before coming here,” Nol said.

“What?” Olga said with skepticism.

“Yeah, I know how you feel,” Elda said with a nod. “My son Lucas used to teleport to me wherever I was when he was hungry and that caused me no shortage of panic attacks, even after I was prepared for him to do so.”

“You’re telling me infant Angelos will use teleportation magic just to get you to feed them? Such magic is super advanced on my world yet they can do it right away?” Olga questioned.

The ladies nodded their heads in understanding.

“Can’t they just cry to get you to do so?” Olga asked in shock.

“You would think so, but the Angelos are quite extra when it comes to things that should be simple,” Delva sighed.

“Get this, Angelo babies don’t even cry, even after being born, they just stay silent until they learn to talk one day,” Elda said.

“And they don’t even take the first step and babble, they skip that step and just…talk, in coherent sentences,” Delva added.

“By the gods…” Olga said with wonder.

“I’ll never forget the day I was in the garden with Rozen and he just looked at me and said his first words unprovoked,” Nol said.

“Aw, what did he say?” Olga asked.

“He said that I should be more careful with his sisters inside of me,” Nol said with a motherly smile.

“That’s fucking adorable!” Elda said. “My Lucas’s first words were that I should try to be a bit quieter when I’m making siblings for him.”

The girls looked at Elda with stunned expressions.

“Yeah, he’s a smart ass like his father,” Elda said with a frown as she looked towards Colza and he flashed her a cocky smile, making the dark elf chuckle. “See? Smart ass.”

“It seems intelligence is something they get from an early age,” Olga surmised.

“You don’t know the half of it girl,” Delva said with a shrug.

“Is there anything else I should know about Angelo babies before he puts one of them in me?” Olga asked as she looked at Vargos who was looking up at the ceiling with a quizzical look, prompting her to give him a warm smile.

“They don’t piss or shit,” Elda said bluntly.

“Is that true?” Olga asked.

“It is. The Angelos turn everything they eat and drink into magic so they don’t have to relieve themselves like us,” Nol answered.

“That’s…a relief actually,” Olga said.

“They have their pros and cons,” Nol said after giggling. She then motioned for Olga to lean close to her so she could hear what she was about to say next. “There is something you should try with brother Vargos while we are here. Its worked wonders for all of us here.”

Olga was intrigued with this and looked at the other dark elves who had mischievous smiles on their faces. “Pray tell,” she said with a smile of her own.

The ladies finally decided to go to the changing rooms and each of the guys went to stand in front of their respective woman’s door as if they were bouncers at a club except they had no intention of letting anyone in. Vargos found himself feeling a bit happy that he could do this as for the longest time he just focused purely on his job and nothing else. He figured he’d find a wife eventually as he knew his parents would harass him for the rest of his life to give them grandchildren and finding Olga truly helped ease the pressure his mother in particular was giving him.

I’m truly glad I decided to stretch my legs and seek the Dark Citadel after finding out about Olga from those monsters at the breeding camps. If I had sent another, then she probably would have chosen them instead, he thought to himself.

Vargos then heard the door to Olga’s changing room open. “Vargos…” she called out to him in a whisper.

He turned around and saw a flustered Olga who looked at him with embarrassment. “Can you…help me?” she said before motioning for him to follow her.

Vargos walked inside and closed the door, only to see Olga holding the bra she wanted to try on with confusion. “This convoluted thing won’t work,” she said with frustration as she pointed to the mirror that should have been able to show a digital copy of what Olga would looked like with the bra on without actually putting it on.

“Did it malfunction?” Vargos asked himself as he took the bra from Olga and approached the mirror with confusion as it didn’t seem broken. As if on cue, the mirror activated and it reflected Vargos with the bra over his suit. He looked at himself with a blank look as he was quite sure that this was a set up.

Olga burst out laughing while holding her sides. Vargos stared at his date with a blank face and decided to chuckle a bit as he had to admit that she got him good.

“Norn told you to do this, didn’t she?” he asked.

“I’m sorry, but when she mentioned she and the others did this to their men, I just had to see if you’d fall for it too and I’m glad I wasn’t disappointed,” Olga said before looking at Vargos’s reflection again and unleashed a new wave of laughter.

Vargos let her get it out of her system until she wiped away her tears and grabbed the bra from him. “I apologize, I really do. Here, how about you see me in it this time?”

Vargos raised an eyebrow. “You sure about that?”

“Why not? You can’t feel lust and you’ve already seen me in my sorceress outfit which, like you said, didn’t leave much to the imagination, right?”

“I feel like you held a bit of a grudge about that,” he said.

“Just a bit,” she said with a wink.

 Olga then took a deep breath and took off the top of her dress enough that her purple wrap was all that covered her breasts. Vargos wanted to leave so she could have privacy but he felt it would have been disrespectful to her after she clearly poured her courage into this situation. She turned to look at Vargos for a quick second and smiled.

I don’t mind exposing my body if it’s just you who gets to see it, Olga thought to herself before she took off the wrap, exposing her bare breasts.

Vargos looked at them through the reflection and could see that Olga was blushing slightly. He was glad that his kind was unable to lose themselves to lust as this wonderful sight would certainly had made him hot and bothered. The one thing he does feel however is a strong sense of appreciation, like how one would feel looking at art.

So magnificent, he said to himself as he gazed at Olga’s topless body.

Olga then placed the bra in front of her for the mirror to make the digital copy and display how she would have looked with the black laced bra on. When it showed up, she was impressed and checked herself out with it.

“What do you think of it?” Olga asked.

“I think it’s great on you,” he said.

“You don’t sound all that convincing,” Olga said with a frown.

Vargos thought about it for a bit before he internally smiled. “Okay then, how about this?” he then leaned in close to Olga, making her back up against the mirror. He got so close that her large and supple breasts were squished against his chest and he could feel the distinct form of her nipples. He placed both of his hands on her cheeks and stared into her eyes. His black sclera began to sparkle like stars as the magic within them reacted to his emotions. Olga could feel the warmth from his hands as they carefully caressed her skin and the delightful smell that was coming off of him made her senses ecstatic.

“I think you look extremely sexy with that on,” he said in the most seductive voice he could muster.

Olga stared at him with a face so flustered that she was practically radiating heat. Her ears were franticly going up and down, her heart was pounding with vigor, and her nipples were getting so erect that Vargos could feel them clearly poking him but he refused to look away from Olga’s face, which was more important to him.

Olga was lost for words for a good while until she snapped out of it and looked at Vargos with a determined glare and dropped the bra from her hands, prompting Vargos to look down at it before she grabbed his face.

“Two can play at this game,” she whispered and planted a kiss on his lips.

Olga locked her lips with his and the sweet taste of her mouth on his, caused Vargos to internally lose his cool as his kind were quite weak to situations like this. Once Olga pulled back after about thirty seconds of kissing him, she noticed Vargos had a gaze as if he was lost in thought, his eyes flashed multiple times despite only being kissed once.

Olga softly chuckled at the implication of this reaction and placed a hand on his cheek as his gaze returned. “Never try to appeal to my lust if you aren’t prepared for me to appeal to your love,” she said with a cheeky grin of her own before she began putting her wrap and dress back on and leaving the changing room with the bra.

Vargos had to get his mind back in order before he stepped out of the changing room. He had a look of confusion on his face and he saw Olga talking with the other elven ladies and they laughed, no doubt because of the bra thing working on him.

“Hey boss, you lost didn’t you?” Colza asked as he walked up to Vargos.

Vargos looked to his employee with a shocked expression.

“Believe me, I know what you are going through. “You go inside, get tricked into wearing a bra, things get a bit steamy, and you find yourself being the loser of some relationship skirmish that really didn’t need to be started in the first place.”

Vargos was still in awe of how accurate Colza was and he noticed Olga give him a radiant smile that just screamed “I won” and he couldn’t help but chuckle. “Is it always like this?”

“75 percent of the time it is, 15 percent you win, the last 10 percent is a draw, which in the grand scheme of things, means you lost,” Colza added with a smile.

“Is that so? Seems the odds are quite against us.”

“I know. It’s exciting isn’t it?” Colza asked with a grin.

“Indeed it is,” Vargos said with a grin of his own.

Chapter Text

After the ladies were done with the lingerie store, Colza and Elda said their goodbyes as this was their final stop for the night since they wanted to get home to their kids.

                “Don’t be a stranger Olga! Your people should come and visit Alfheim along with you next time. Who knows, you might just want to move here once the MPE finishes with their invasion.”

                “Hmm, while I can’t speak for the rest of them, I’m definitely considering it,” Olga said as she waved farewell to her new acquaintance.

The group continued shopping for clothes for the women and it came as no surprise that it took up a decent amount of time, but Vargos made sure to plan for this possibility when he decided to bring Olga here, so he wasn’t stressed about it. As he saw how she was laughing and enjoying herself while talking with the elves of Alfheim, he felt a warm sensation in his heart that justified his decision to accept the others wish to help him ease the tension between the two of them. This was especially true when Delva and Nol would recommend Olga clothing that would accentuate her figure like leggings and a shirt that exposed her mid drift, something Olga was fine with considering her clothes back home was like this, just to a lesser quality. Olga would even tease Vargos by asking if the leggings made her butt look big and he again felt trapped by her words. Despite this, he was happy and would secretly thank Delva and Nol for helping him feast his eyes on such a masterful work of art like Olga.

After an hour of them shopping their hearts out, Vargos and the guys ended up carrying all of the things that was bought but since they had more than enough strength to lift everything, they didn’t mind. As they made their way to go and find a place to eat, Olga gripped Vargos’s hand tightly, making him look down at her.

                “Thank you for buying everything for me,” Olga said with a grateful smile. “I promise to pay you back someday.”

                “Don’t worry about it. I’m quite well off so this much stuff isn’t going to make me destitute. Besides, I think this much is hardly a fair payment to you for the wonderful experience you’ve given me today and the date isn’t even over yet,” Vargos responded.

                Olga shyly smiled as she thought of the changing room incident. “You know, I would never have acted in such a way a couple of days ago.”

                “Oh? So you’re change in personality is my fault?” he asked with a smile.

                “Well, I just can’t bring myself to resist you. If you had told me that you were going to impregnate me in that room then I’m confident that I’d let you take me, even if I’d be embarrassed about doing such a thing in public.”

                Vargos looked at Olga with a surprised expression. “I’d never make our first time together be done in such a cramped room in such a public space. I respect you far too much to degrade you like that. Plus that would be super illegal and we’d both be arrested.”

                Olga chuckled at his response. “We certainly can’t have that, can we?”  

                The six of them walked into a restaurant called “Ocean’s Bounty” and was greeted by a Angeloid man.

                “Welcome to Ocean’s Bounty guys, party of six?” he asked with a smile.

                “Oh? No fancy treatment because of who we are? I like this place already,” Vargos said with a grin.

                “Me and Nol come here from time to time with the kids and I’ve already made it clear that we don’t care for being treated special compared to everyone else,” Zelnos said.

                “So humble, yet you have every right to utilize your status. Why?” Olga asked.

                “Because if you knew what we knew, you’d understand that we really don’t matter in the grand scheme of things. It keeps us level headed to know how truly insignificant we are,” Asato said honestly and Olga was stunned by this answer.

                “He’s right you know? Being arrogant towards people who don’t deserve it is such a waste of time that we of the MPE try to keep away from acting like that. I know that seems weird to say such a thing, given how we go around taking over other worlds but trust me, we try not to shove our superiority in people’s faces. Well…not on purpose anyway,” Vargos added and Olga felt even more respect for the MPE as a result.

                The Angeloid escorted them through the restaurant and Olga noticed the star struck gazes on the people’s faces as they passed and this naturally was going to be the norm whenever she was with Vargos and his family. She managed to take in the wonderful aesthetics as it was basically the same as the rest of the mall but it had its own twist as once they entered the dining room, Olga could see that the walls and floor were made of glass and hundreds, or perhaps thousands of fishes were swimming around all over. The underwater foliage radiated several rainbows worth of various colors and the scales of the fish reflecting the light added to the splendor. It was like they were placed in a glass box and dropped deep into the ocean so they could observe the sea life, something that Olga never particularly cared about before. Olga then noticed a super massive fish that encompassed the entire floor swim up from under her feet and she grabbed onto Vargos’s arm with all her strength. The crowd inside gazed at it in awe and even some children began to cry as they were frightened by it. The thing devoured hundreds of fishes as it passed by and Olga felt nervous yet also excited seeing such a thing happen so close to her, even if it was a hologram.

                “What is that thing?” Olga asked while looking up at Vargos.

                “A ‘Cyrillian Gigax’ from water planet Rycon. There kind is about as big as your citadel and would need to eat at least 4 or so of your world’s trolls just to meet its daily nutritional needs,” Vargos explained.

                “That’s amazing. I’d hate to see such a thing in real life though,” Olga said with a nervous chuckle.

                “They are quite docile when they are full,” Vargos added.

                “And when they’re not?”

                Vargos paused for a bit before rubbing his chin while looking down at the Gigax. “It’s best to kill them before they can make you a part of their daily nutritional need.”

                Olga raised an eyebrow at him. “Have you killed them before?”

                “Just a few. The bastards attempted to eat some of our workers back when we were making our research facility near their territory and I had to split them in half before they could do so.”

                Olga looked up at Vargos and could tell that he wasn’t bluffing. She simply leaned her head on his arm and kept walking without saying a word.

                “Are you upset with me?” Vargos asked with a worried expression.

                “No. I just don’t know what to say about your power at this point,” Olga responded and Vargos gave her an awkward smile.

                The Angeloid man brought the group to a luxurious looking table with chairs that floated off the ground and had multiple floating disks with astonishing looking flowers that gave off a pleasant scent resting on top of them.

“A few of you probably already know the routine but I’ll just go over the procedure of this place anyway.” He gave them a brief explanation on what they specialize in and how they can look at the extensive menu for them to order their meal. “I hope you all enjoy your meal,” he said before leaving them to order dinner.

                “You people truly know how to decorate,” Olga said as she looked at the decorations around them.

                “Gotta look good for the future tourists,” Asato said.

                “Yeah, since the main draw for men would be coming to a world filled with beautiful elven women, we need something for the ladies too,” Delva said.

                “That’s the right mindset my love,” Asato said as he kissed her on the cheek.

                “Ugh, the horny ones,” Zelnos said with a scowl.

                “Now dear, you knew full well they would come soon,” Nol said.

                “I know, but I’d rather not have them staring lustfully at you or the girls when they get older,” Zelnos said with a frown.

                “Tsk, right. I forgot about that part,” Asato said as he looked at Delva.

                Vargos then looked at Olga and remembered what nearly happened to her and grimaced until she squeezed his hand to reassure him.

                “Welp, not much we can do if they only look. But the moment they touch though…” Zelnos trailed off.

                “Hands will be broken,” Asato said with a serious face.

                “Now now boys, we know you love us and all that but we are perfectly capable of protecting ourselves,” Nol said.

                “It’s still cute how overprotective you are though,” Delva said with a grin.

                Olga listened to the conversation and smiled at their banter before she looked over and saw a family of four green people with features just like Gobane get seated at a table near them. She didn’t want to assume things but the features they possessed just seemed too familiar to her.

“Are those people goblins?” she asked while pointing in their direction.

                “That’s right,” Vargos answered.

                “They look so different from the goblins back home.”

                “That’s because we magically altered them,” Vargos added.

                “You what?” Olga asked in shock.

                “It was actually an accident at first,” Zelnos chimed in. “You see, this world’s less civilized inhabitants don’t bother with naming themselves and as you can guess from such a situation, adding them to our empire would be quite confusing if they didn’t have names, so one of our Angelos who was on the administrative staff just decided on a whim to give a goblin a name and that in turn caused the first ever named goblin in Alfheim to be reborn in our image.”

                “It was quite fascinating as we elves never gave the goblins the time of day since we were too busy fighting each other. Little did we understand just how curious our neighbors actually were,” Delva added.

                “You see Olga, there are two types of familiar contracts that we can use; ‘Physical Contract Familiars,’ who aren’t tied to us beyond the contract we initially agreed upon and Spiritual Contract Familiars, who are indeed tied to us through our spirits/souls. Now normally we Angelos don’t bother with using contracts because we don’t find them very useful since we tend to outclass our contracts in terms of power, thus making the need for one unnecessary. At least before we started having natural born children,” Zelnos said.

                “What do the children have to do with it?” Olga asked.

                “Well…it became a popular trend to adopt a pet for our children and do a Spiritual Contract so the creature can act as a friend/guard for them. A spiritual one is normally supposed to be more difficult to do but due to the disparity in power between our souls, the creature in question will be forcibly contracted by us if we name it, even if by accident,” Asato said.

                “So your souls just bully the souls of animals into being subservient to you?” Olga asked with a frown.

                “Hey, we don’t like it any more than you do so that’s why we all agreed to not force it if we do decide to use such a contract,” Zelnos said.

“For some unknown reason, various races like the goblins on Alfheim are just as susceptible to our souls as animals are and that’s why their appearance changes to resemble us more,” Vargos said while shaking his head. “Fortunately, they were thrilled with such a prospect as it not only changed them to look more like us but it made them stronger as a result.”

“It was a win win really. They got names that made it easier for us to bring them into our empire and they got to be stronger,” Zelnos said.

“Yet for some odd reason the female goblins keep giving birth to girls more than boys, like incredibly so,” Delva said with confusion. “It’s the same for a lot of other races on Alfheim that you guys haven’t courted now that I think about it.”

The guys looked away from Delva simultaneously and Olga frowned at this. Nol noticed as well and pinched Zelnos’s arm. “What did you guys do?” she asked in a serious tone.

The three of them looked at each other and nodded their heads. Then without saying a word, Vargos snapped his fingers and made all the noise outside of their table go silent.

“The secrecy doesn’t help your case you know?” Nol’s eyes then nearly bulged out of her sockets as she came to a conclusion. “Don’t tell me…you guys made it that way so the males will die off and you can make more female only races for your kind to court?”  

Olga was familiar with the sound magic Vargos cast as it was used to deny eavesdroppers from listening to important conversations so she didn’t freak out, but the fact that Vargos even cast it to begin with caused her to believe Nol’s accusation. “Is that true?” she asked Vargos.

                “Well…we didn’t do this on purpose,” he answered with an awkward look on his face.

                “It was only recently we noticed the male to female ratio of the various races were going out of control and since they are happier and healthier than ever, they don’t want to stop having children. Cousins Izak and Aizard discovered just last year that those we form Spiritual Contracts with have their birthing probabilities changed to match ours, something that we didn’t notice before since we hardly did such contracts to begin with. And any animals we did make contracts with only had a small number of children since they were taken care of and live a life of luxury compared to being in the wild,” Asato said as Delva held his face in between her hands.

                “So they will have guaranteed males first but then the chance will drastically reduce afterwards…” Nol finished in shock.

                “Is there a way to fix this?” Olga asked.

                “Yes but I doubt they will be happy with it,” Vargos said. “We just have to end our contract with them and take away their names, thus returning them back to how they are supposed to be.”

                The elven ladies immediately knew that would be a tough pill to swallow.

                “The goblins will never want to give up being able to be on par with us in terms of looks, since I’ve been told the females in particular were always envious of us elves in that department,” Delva said.

                “Yeah, we figured as much,” Vargos said with a sigh. “We intend to make an announcement about the lack of men for contracted races soon. It’s fortunate for us that Alfheim is the only world with this problem that we’ve come across so far. If there were more, we’d really have a lot of cleaning up to do.”

                Olga then had a thought. “You know…your strange limitation is only a problem you guys have since you are so determined to have one woman. Couldn’t the other males just have children with multiple women to increase the chance for males to be born?”

                “Now that would work since they don’t have to be as obstinate as us but…” Asato trailed off.

                “But what?” Delva asked impatiently.

                “You ladies haven’t learned about genetics as of yet so you wouldn’t know, but it isn’t the mother who determines the gender of the child. If so, then your idea would have worked Olga. No, the gender is completely determined by the father and our limitation effects men the most as a result. Now, unlike us, they can sleep with multiple women no problem but that won’t change the probability for them. Just like us, their first kid after a Spiritual Contract will always be male and after that the chance drops considerably, even if he impregnates another woman, the chance for a boy still stays low for him,” Zelnos answered.

                “Oh…” Olga said and looked at some goblin girls dragging what seemed to be their father around.

                “Yeah, it’s a problem for those who don’t want to see us eventually add their women on the Priority List,” Vargos said.

                “Right, you did mention that list in your letter to me a few days ago. I have to admit, you guys are very considerate to the other men for holding yourselves back,” Olga said with a small grin.

                “It would be a huge problem if we didn’t,” Zelnos said while holding his head.

                “We aren’t naïve, we are well aware how popular we can be to women,” Asato said.

                The ladies had to agree with them on that front. No woman would give any other man the time of day if they could have an Angelo all to themselves.

                “Anyway, we should order our food, I’m starved,” Asato said before a light screen appeared in front of him.

                Vargos helped Olga order her food and as she looked over the extensive menu, she found herself being lost on what to get, even with images of the meals themselves being displayed to help her. In the end she just opted to get what Vargos was getting as she was too unsure to choose for herself. After they ordered their meals, the group talked about activities that Alfheim had to offer to Olga and she was quite excited to explore this world soon. Vargos stated however that she wouldn’t be able to move here until a year after they had fully taken over her world as a law they passed to ensure that there are no issues during the transition of power to which Olga was fine with as a year meant nothing to her. Shortly after ordering, a couple of men came over to deliver their food, as well as the head chef who wished to formally welcome the Servantez family to his restaurant. He is a member of the race of people with tentacles for hair called the “Narmorans” who came from a planet that was 85 percent water and was destroyed by the Soul Eater King. They’re kind were considered the best cooks since their special eyes allowed them to see the quality of ingredients they used, whether it was alive or not. They can also see how high quality one is for eating and Olga was a bit disturbed by this fact but still couldn’t help but ask about her quality out of curiosity.

                “We used to use a different scale back in our old world but ever since we were taken in by the MPE we opted to use their scale since it was better than ours was,” he said before he then took a look at Olga for a while. He sniffed her a bit and deliberated on what he should say. He seemed a bit distressed and he looked at Vargos as he was quite sure that Olga was with him and he didn’t want to say anything bad.

                “It’s fine if I’m low quality, I just would like to know,” Olga stated and Vargos nodded his head in confirmation.

                “Well we use 5 ranks to tell how high quality one is. First is Bad quality, then Normal quality, next is Great quality, after that is Excellent quality, and finally Divine quality. You madam are Great quality.”

                “Oh, that’s good then. For a while there I thought you were going to say that I was bad quality,” Olga said in relief.

                “Well…I just wasn’t sure if it was wise to call the woman of the crown prince a lower quality than the elven ladies I’ve seen in Alfheim at this point,” the head chef said.

                “Is that so?” Olga asked.

                “Apparently we are Divine quality,” Delva said.

                “So there was a disparity between us after all,” Olga said with a sense of inferiority.

                The head chef panicked a bit. “No no, that is not the case madam. You see the ladies I’m talking about are at such a level because of their…experiences. The elven women that lack certain experiences with the Angelos are at the same quality as you.”

                “Huh?” Olga said.

                “He’s talking about us no longer being virgins,” Nol added.

                Olga was surprised at this as she figured being pure would make one better quality but then she remembered what the ladies told her about the Angelos when they mate.

                “It’s their essence isn’t it?” Olga asked with a sigh.

                “That’s right,” Delva said.

                “Oh how wonderful,” Olga said in a sarcastic tone. “If I want to at least taste good for whoever wants to cannibalize me, then I need to have sex with this guy first then?” Olga asked as she pointed to Vargos.  

                “Pretty much,” Zelnos answered with a grin.

                “Another reason to get pregnant with your child I see,” Olga said while looking hard at Vargos.

                “I’m…sorry?” he said with confusion.

                Olga chuckled. “Don’t be, you lovable oaf,” she said before squeezing his hand.

                The head chef gave a hearty laugh. “Ah, love. Such a thing that I thought I would never get to experience when I was but a small child when the corrupted arrived on our planet.”

                Olga couldn’t help but be grateful that the Soul Eater King never arrived on her world as she can’t imagine the trauma such a being would have wrought on her. Even though she still hates the humans back home, she would rather deal with them and their lust than have her very soul be devoured.

                Shortly after the head chef left, the food they ordered was brought to them and Olga looked at the decadent meal in front of her with delight as the steam and fragrance wafted in the air around her. Vargos had ordered them both a fatty kind of fish called a “Ziroc Yodder,” a fish from the world the head chef came from that the MPE managed to preserve while evacuating the people from there before its destruction. It boasted a high flavor that was good for one’s heart and it was paired with a vegetable similar to a potato that her kind grows called a “Jicona” and something called “Xilian Rice” that Olga was truly curious of as Vargos stated the two foods together helps to keep one’s mind sharp. He had got them both a Magoo fruit wine that reminded her of the wine she would regularly drink when she was relaxing back in her Citadel.

                “This is delicious,” Olga said with a single tear falling from her eye.

She had never had such amazing tasting food before as the methods of preparation for such an exquisite meal must have been centuries ahead of her own world. She knew in the back of her mind that any food she ate back home would make her frown now. Even her mother’s soup would be disappointing to her.

                “I want to bring mother and Chloe here,” Olga said with determination before realizing she needed to ask Vargos first, prompting her to look at him. “May I?”

                He took a big gulp of his Magoo whine and nodded his head. “I don’t see why not?”

                The next half an hour of the date was filled with stories of the Angelos’s travels throughout the galaxy and even some tales about phenomena that happen out in the void and Olga couldn’t wrap her head around such foreign concepts like black holes and solar flares.

                The void truly sounds scary, she thought to herself.

Chapter Text

The group had finished their meals and made their way to their final destination within the Aquatic Garden Mall but they ended up meeting with another friend of Nol and Delva along the way. She was with her family and the man next to her was pushing a floating basket with children inside of it that Vargos informed Olga was called a “Stroller.” The three of them began to talk with each other for a bit before she bowed in respect to the guys and Delva decided to introduce her to Olga.

                “Olga, this is Misery, my advisor that I talked about in the Limo,” Delva said.

                Olga was a bit surprised to see that the woman Delva talked about was a high elf. Well, nothing is truly black and white after all, she thought to herself.

                “You were talking about me in a good light I hope?” Misery said before she reached a hand out to Olga. “A dark elf from another world? Quite intriguing.”

                Olga shook her hand and couldn’t help but stare at the rather impressive bust of the high elf. The woman wore a bit of a tight looking outfit that showed off a fair deal of her figure underneath but it didn’t show too much skin either.

                “As you’ve heard, my name is Misery and as you can see, I’m a high elf. I won’t bore you with the details since that time is long gone, but just know that I chose to side with the dark elves during the war for the Holy Tree and ended up as Delva’s adviser.”

                Olga figured it was something complex like that but then she looked down to see a small child with gray hair and features that clearly showed he was an Angelo. He looked up at her shyly and just like with all the other child Angelos she has seen tonight; Olga couldn’t help but internally scream at how adorable he looked as his androgynous features and long hair made him pass as a little girl if one looked from far away.

“And this adorable little guy next to me is my son Chrona,” Misery said with a tender smile.

                “Hi there little one, Olga said with the most caring smile she could muster and the child continued to gaze at her for a while before hiding behind Misery’s leg.

Earlier, Olga asked Vargos about why all the child Angelos look similarly androgynous and he told her that they all start like that and once they reach maturity in about 15 or so years, most become more masculine while a few stay androgynous like Reesa. They also have their sclera and hair color change based on the elemental affinity they are randomly given at maturity. Gray represents “No affinity” which is the case for all Angelos pre maturity. The color black represents dark affinity, white is light affinity, purple is lightning affinity, brown is earth affinity, blue is water affinity, green is nature affinity, yellow is wind affinity, orange is sound affinity, pink is mind affinity, and red is fire affinity. And the very rare silver color that only a handful of Angelos have is the time affinity. Olga wondered just what kind of affinity her future son would get one day as the idea of having Vargos’s child entered her mind again.

                “Sorry, he’s a bit shy,” Misery said with a smile as she picked up her son and embraced him, causing the child to giggle and emit a small radial light, similar to how the adult Angelos’ eyes would glow through romantic actions.

                Olga gasped. “Even the children can do that?” she asked with a glee filled look.

                “They sure can,” Delva said.

                “Love for one’s parents is also love after all,” Nol added.

                “And that’s why I want to have as many as I can so I can shower all of them with my motherly love.” Misery then frowned and turned to the burly, brown haired Angelo. “But a certain cruel husband of mines doesn’t want to ravage me and get me pregnant again.”

                “Sigh, Misery I keep telling you, heal first then I will put another baby in you. You just gave birth to triplets so let your body get a break from carrying the girls for so long,” he said as he looked down at the small stroller with three adorable little high elf girls in it.”

                “But for how long? You know we have a lot a repopulating to do Koga,” she retorted.

                “And I’ll happily help you do so but you need to heal, I won’t budge on this,” he calmly responded.

                “There’s no use Misery,” Delva said with a smile. “I tried convincing Asato here to get me pregnant again but he refuses for the same reason.”

                “And I stand by my decision,” Asato added.

                “They care about us too much to let us over exert our bodies, just rest and then you can simply have your way with him as much as you want,” Nol said with a pervy grin, making Koga sigh from this statement.

                “I suppose so,” she said as she thought about it. “Well at any rate, we should get the kids home and in bed. Have a beautiful evening everyone, and I hope you’ve enjoyed your time here on Alfheim Olga.”

                The family walked off after saying their goodbyes and the group eventually walked into a large hall of some kind and Olga looked at various pictures with people and places on them that were fantastical in nature. She even saw some that were hard for her to describe as they seemed to be done in a way that didn’t reflect real life at all. At best, Olga could only think of these particular pictures as some kind of imaginary world filled with characters that were bright, colorful, and a bit silly. She could faintly smell something good in the air that she couldn’t quite describe with words too.

                “Ah, gotta love some popcorn from the movie theater,” Zelnos said as he took a big whiff of the air.

                “Popcorn?” Olga asked Vargos.

                “It’s a popular snack that we like to eat when we watch movies in this place,” he answered.

                Olga then sniffed the air a bit more and was curious about what it would taste like.

                “You want to try some?” he asked and Olga nodded her head.

                They first went to buy tickets to see a movie called “Light Fall” and when Olga looked at the name, she couldn’t help but wonder what it was about.

                “So what is a ‘movie’ anyway?” she asked.

                “Think of it as a story being told to you with images, sounds, and set pieces that really add to the immersion of it,” Asato answered.

“We have an industry back on Malva Prime where people create such stories, utilizing people to act out scenes, similar to the humans ‘Plays’ on your world,” Vargos said.

“Yes, I’m aware of that particular past time of theirs. One of the few things that I can say they did somewhat decently,” she said with a frown. “So the movie we will be seeing, what is it about?”

“It’s a film about a crazy goddess abusing her authority,” Zelnos said.

Olga frowned at such a premise. “Sounds like hell if you ask me.”

“That’s what I thought too but Zelnos said that it was actually a romance movie so I decided to give it a shot,” Nol said.

“Don’t worry, the meat of the movie is her being punished for her actions,” Zelnos added.

Asato thought about the synopsis Zelnos said and realized it sounded familiar. “Is this about Ken—” but he was cut off by Zelnos who hushed him.

“Dude don’t spoil it for them,” Vargos said with a glare.

The ladies looked at the three of them with suspicion.

“Wait, you know what this movie is about already?” Nol asked.

                “It’s complicated,” Zelnos answered.

                “We can at least say the movie is based on a true story,” Asato said.

                “And by ‘true story’ he means it has been altered a bit to keep the identities of the individuals involved a secret from those who aren’t in the know,” Vargos added.

                “just how much do you know anyway?” Olga asked with a raised eyebrow.

                “More than I’m allowed to say I’m afraid,” Vargos answered with an apologetic look.

                “Yeah, that makes sense,” Olga said with a bitter smile.

“Did the real thing end well?” Delva asked her husband.

“Perhaps,” Asato vaguely answered before he tapped the tip of her nose, making the dark elf puff up her face.

“In that case, we need to see this movie and learn what the guys are talking about,” Nol said with a frown.  

Asato grabbed Delva’s hand. “I’ll buy us snacks. Send me what you want via the usual while you get our seats,” he said before they went to the concession stand.

                 “Sounds like a plan,” Zelnos said.

                “Actually, I need to go to the ladies room first,” Nol said before she turned around and headed off in a direction.

                Vargos looked to Olga. “If you need to go too then follow her. There is nothing worse than having to relieve yourself during a movie you can’t pause, at least I imagine so.”

                Olga decided to listen to his advice as she did feel nature’s call a bit so she caught up with Nol who decided to explain to her what the restrooms with the MPE were like.

                “That sounds needlessly excessive,” Olga said as they entered the ladies room.

A few women of various races walked past them with both high elves and dark elves waving to Nol as they walked.

“Needlessly excessive describes the Angelos perfectly,” Nol said with a smile. “Still, their way certainly beats a hole in the ground in my opinion.”

“That’s a good point.”

Olga and Nol finished their business and were cleaning their hands when a thought occurred to Olga. “Hey Nol?”

“Hmm?”

“I noticed that mark on you back in the Limo, and even the other elves who I met had the very same kind of mark. After everything I’ve learned about the Angelos today, those marks are most likely because of them, right?

“You’d be correct about that,” Nol answered honestly.

“What exactly is it for?”

 Nol looked at her hand and smiled with such warmth that Olga was now extremely curious about it.

“This is the physical evidence that Zelnos is my husband.”

“Evidence? But why?”

“So other men know I’m ‘off the market’ as he says.”

“So…he marked you like how a predator marks their territory?”

“I know it seems a bit much from an outside perspective but trust me, you need this mark if you hope to get to the best parts of your relationship with an Angelo.”

Olga raised an eyebrow at this. “And what pray tell would that be?”

“Isn’t it obvious?” Nol then blushed a bit. “Making love.”

Olga was confused about this until she thought about what an Angelo’s essence could do and she felt a bit embarrassed about the subject now.

“I think it would be best if you talk to brother Vargos about this first. Once you learn what the mark does, then we can chat about all the kinky stuff we ladies can do with our men,” Nol said with a pervy look.

This answer immediately made Olga think about what she wanted to do to Vargos and she smiled with desire before she snapped out of it. “I suppose it wouldn’t hurt to learn about the intricacies of mating with an Angelo,” Olga responded while forcing herself to remove her smile.

After Nol and Olga came back from the restroom, the four of them went to their seats and Olga looked at the massive light screen above that must have been just as large as the very walls of the theater itself. She was awestruck, despite having seen many smaller light screens that did the same as it already, but the sheer size of it, as well as the acoustics from the large, dimly lit theater, made her feel excited at the prospect of this movie.

 “Cool right?” Zelnos asked the otherworld dark elf.

“Indeed, it is very much…cool,” she responded.

“You think this place is cool, just wait till you see what a concert hall looks like,” Vargos added.

“Like that thing your aunt did?” Olga asked and Vargos nodded.

Five minutes later, Asato and Delva arrived with all of their snacks and Olga tried a popcorn that Vargos got for the both of them and the salty and buttery treat enticed Olga’s taste buds.

“It’s good, but not as good as your cookies,” she said with a smile.

“I’d give you some extras I have but I can’t open my pocket dimension inside the mall,” he said.

“How come?”

“A security measure so that anyone with similar abilities won’t be able to easily steal things from the stores. For example, if I opened my inventory, then our security system will pin point my location and an alarm will sound while a bright light will flash above my head and follow me around, notifying security of my location.”

“You guys don’t mess around,” Olga said with an impressed look.

“Magic forces us to step up our game when it comes to security measures. Our goal is to make all of our security measures ‘Angelo proof’ or at least as close to that as possible.”

“A good mindset to have,” she admitted before she noticed the already dim lights completely turn off and she felt a wave of excitement fill her heart.

“It’s starting,” Vargos said.

Olga was transfixed on the film as she watched with awe at the magnificent vistas and set pieces that were on display. Her ears were blessed with the sound of beautiful music and bombastic sound effects. The movie was pretty much about how the goddess of light Salila came into existence near the beginning of the universe and was alone for billions of years. There was another like herself who was the goddess of darkness but they couldn’t communicate with each other all that time due to their opposing natures. Then one day Salila created a pocket dimension she called heaven where she created beings in her image to alleviate her loneliness but wasn’t quite satisfied as they were just a bunch of yes men that always agreed with her. Salila eventually found a world with primitive life on it and molded it to fit her ideal image and that primitive life became beings that Olga was all too familiar with.

“Tsk, humans,” she scoffed and Vargos shook his head with a smile.

The dark goddess, who Salila later learned was named Alaina, on the other hand was making sentient life in a quicker and more controlled manner and they were called monsters, something Olga was quite familiar with too. This fine control that Alaina displayed made Salila jealous. Over the course of millions of years, it became obvious that the monsters existed to parasitically leech off humans and this enraged Salila, causing her hatred for the monsters to lead her to do horrid things to them, and humans in some cases, in retaliation.

Olga was flummoxed at the absurdity this Salila could get away with as she felt lucky her world had no such god that would so casually order the deaths of so many for the sake of their own ego. Olga even felt a bit bad for the humans that were viewed as fodder and used to slaughter monsters, even if they were slaughtered in the process.

“This is one of the reasons why we do what we do,” Vargos said and Olga felt a twinge of guilt as the war with the humans of Eostia wasn’t all that different from the film, except there was no goddess forcing them to fight.

Then after the recap of Salila’s past actions, a scene where the goddess of light was planning to cause more death appeared and as she was mulling over her plan, a tall figure in an all-white cloak and a white face mask appeared in heaven and set off alarms all over the place, making the Angels Salila made rush towards the masked figure and surround them.

Olga looked at Vargos with a suspicious expression and he looked at her for a bit and grinned before looking back at the screen.

The masked figure easily man handled what must have been thousands of Angels and even the very first Angels that Salila made millions of years ago. The fight scene that occurred fascinated Olga as the masked figure casually dodged all attacks, both physical and magical, seamlessly while pummeling the Angels silly all by themselves. Their movements were depicted to be so fast that the Angels were basically moving in slow motion in comparison as the masked figure knocked them out with a flurry of punches and kicks that would launch the poor Angels far away. Salila panicked and tried to defend herself, causing the clash between the two to rock heaven to it’s core, but in the end, she lost and passed out from the fight. She found that she woke up to find herself in the body of a lonely snake monster girl, much to her horror, and was unable to move the body at all. She soon realized that she was just a passenger in the body of the monster girl and she had to suffer living inside the very thing she hated. Then while she was berating the poor monster girl for even existing, the monster girl responded to her words, causing Salila to panic and try to pretend to not be there. The snake monster girl spoke with Salila with excitement as she felt as if she finally had a friend to talk to. This initially disgusted Salila but then she remembered how lonely she was for billions of years and reluctantly decided to talk with the girl whose name was Mia. She never told Mia her name, feeling like it would be a problem if she did, so she used a fake one. Salila soon realized that Mia’s feelings would be transmitted to her whenever they were particularly powerful and this only made things more difficult for her as the positive emotions Mia displayed whenever the two of them talked caused emotions in her that she thought she would never feel.

After being stuck in the monster girl’s body for over a year, Salila found that she didn’t dislike Mia as much as she once did and even cared for her a bit like a big sister. She still hated her situation and constantly thought about the guy in the white mask that could so easily defeat her with both anger and fear. Then a situation happened when Mia found her home being invaded by humans and they held the flag of Salila, prompting the goddess to understand what was happening. Then out of the corner of her eye, Salila saw the masked figure walking amongst the chaos of the invasion and he looked back at her ominously. Salila panicked and tried to warn Mia but was then heartbroken as she saw that Mia had been shot by an arrow and was slowly dying. Salila didn’t feel the pain from the wound but the emotions Mia shared with Salila swelled in her as she felt her fear, anger, and sadness for not being able to have a family of her own. But shortly before her death Mia thanked Salila for making it so she wasn’t so lonely anymore. Salila could feel tears begin to fall from her eyes and she actually felt remorse for her actions as she recognized this attack to be one of the very first raids that led to the Great Monster Wars she initiated.

The masked figure then sat down on the ground next to the corpse of Mia where Salila was still trapped and spoke to her about how this poor girl died because of her desire to kill monsters and that she should consider just what kinds of problems her actions have made for mortals. The way he said mortals made her realize that he might be a god himself but he refused and said that he was a mortal who served beings that were higher on the totem pole than the gods themselves. He told Salila that he was initially told to kill her for her actions but when he learned that she was left alone for billions of years without anyone to talk to, he felt pity for her and requested to see if he could set her straight instead. This caught Salila by surprise as this meant that she had superiors that have been watching her this whole time and that she failed their evaluation. The masked figure then grabbed her hand and lifted Salila from the ground, as if she was never inside of Mia’s body. The masked figure removed his mask and revealed his handsome features that captivated Salila in a way she didn’t expect as she didn’t normally care about looks like a typical woman.

Olga resonated with Salila during this scene as she remembered how it was when Vargos revealed his face to her and Chloe mere days ago.

The man introduced himself as Leon and pretty much told her that what she experienced was a recreation of what she caused through the eyes of a monster girl so she could understand what her actions are like from the perspective of mortals. He also told her that he would be keeping watch over her from now on and if she ever slips up again then he will be forced to put her down. But he tried to say it in a way that wasn’t filled with blood lust and admitted that he would prefer to be friends with her over that, catching the goddess by surprise. The idea of having a friend after all this time never appealed to her until she spent so much time with Mia and now a man who was above her pay grade, wished to befriend her, despite knowing about the things she has done. Her head was going through a wild mix of emotions and before she realized it, the man had snapped his finger and her vision went black, only for her to awaken in heaven moments later.

Salila saw that her Angels were alive and they swarmed around her with worried looks, saying she was gone for an entire day. This genuine concern for her prompted Salila to finally understand that she wasn’t alone and had people who cared for her all this time. The guilt she felt for the first time overwhelmed her and she cried for days on end, until she decided to correct her past mistakes. It took a lot of work but Leon would come over from time to time to watch her progress and chat with her about how things truly were and what his kind did to regulate worlds like the one she rules over. He would give her advice on what to do to try and amend the damage she caused. He even was able to convince her to make amends with the dark goddess Alaina and surprisingly, she accepted her apology. Seems Leon had spoken to her as well but since she didn’t do anything wrong, all he did was tell her how things were going to proceed from this point onwards.

Over the next few years of Salila fixing her mistakes, she had gotten close with Leon, much to the shock of her Angels and as time went by, she fell in love with him but wasn’t sure if she had the right to feel this way considering her past actions. This feeling made her so conflicted that she didn’t know what to do, so she for the first time ever, spoke with Alaina without any kind of hostility involved. When she explained that she was in Love with Leon, Alaina had told her that she was in love with Leon’s older brother that he had introduced her to and could understand her plight. Due to the advice from Alaina, who had successfully won over the older brother, Salila forced herself to admit her feelings for Leon, even if the feeling wasn’t mutual. When Leon came over this time though, he surprised Salila with gifts and confessed his feelings for the goddess of light first, catching Salila off guard as the guy didn’t show any initial signs of liking her. Salila was beyond stunned and found that she couldn’t speak as her emotions overwhelmed her and the movie ended with the two of them sharing a kiss together.

As the crowd began to leave the theater with praise for the films emotional moments, Olga stared hard at Vargos who gazed back at her with a solemn look on his face.

“Leon is one of you, isn’t he?” Olga asked.

“My cousin Kenlo,” he admitted and Olga contemplated her next words.

“What are you guys really?” she asked and he looked at the other two Angelos who had solemn looks on their faces.

“I think it would be best if we talked about that at a later time,” Vargos said and the other two nodded their heads in agreement.

“Beings above the gods…” Olga said with a face of contemplation.

“Fine, but you have a lot of explaining to do Asato,” Delva said as she stared hard at her husband who shook his head in resignation, making the woman hug him.

“Well I don’t know about you ladies but I’d rather not think too hard about something so above my level like this. Right now, I just want to go home and hug my kids,” Nol said and the group agreed with her.

The three of them stepped outside the mall and since Zelnos told Gobane to go home for the night, the Angelos planned to simply teleport home. But before they did, Nol and Delva hugged Olga, catching the other world dark elf off guard.

“Please come by again so you can meet my little ones,” Delva told her with a warm smile.

“Yes and we certainly have many things you still need to experience like spas and yoga,” Nol added.

“I will. I promise to be back to such a wonderful place,” Olga said as the two of them went to their husbands.

“Have a good night Olga,” Asato said before looking at Vargos. “See you later comrade Vargos.” He then looked at Zelnos with a blank look. “I guess I’ll see you tomorrow enemy Zelnos.” Then he and Delva vanished.

Zelnos scoffed at Asato’s words. “Try not to let my brother overthink things with you Olga, his job kinda makes him do that without him realizing sometimes.”

“Oh I’ve noticed,” Olga said as she squeezed Vargos’s hand.

“And bro…” Zelnos said with a serious face.

“Hmm?”

“Don’t be afraid to talk to me if you need advice,” he said with a grin.

“Shouldn’t the older brother be giving the advice?”

“You’re older than me by only a couple of minutes,” Zelnos retorted with a scowl and he lifted up his hand for a bro fist and Vargos reciprocated with his own before Zelnos vanished with Nol.

Vargos turned to Olga. “You ready to go?”

“As ready as I’ll ever be,” she said with a warm smile.

Chapter Text

After going through the correct procedures for traveling from planet to planet, Vargos and Olga arrived outside of her house in Nidvallir and they stared at each other for a while.

“So…” Vargos trailed off.

“So what?” Olga asked calmly.

“If you have a little time before you get some rest, I could…tell you what I truly am.”

Olga contemplated this for a moment before she shook her head. “Can you bring us to my room?” she asked and Vargos obliged and teleported them to her room.

Olga looked at the clean room and was confused for a bit as she was sure she left the place littered with clothes until she realized that Chloe must have cleaned it for her. I’ll have to thank her later, she thought.

Vargos took out all of the things he bought Olga and she looked through them to put them away before Vargos stuck out a hand.

“Allow me.”

He then used telekinesis to lift all of her clothes out of their bags. “Where do you want them?”

After Olga directed Vargos where to place her clothes, she took off her dress and wrap, exposing herself in front of Vargos again. He wanted to be polite and leave the room but she stopped him again and frowned.

“You’ve already seen them, plus you will be seeing them more in the future. Might as well get used to it,” she said with a teasing smile.

“You sure do like to tease me, don’t you? I wonder where you could’ve gotten that quirk from? Vargos asked sarcastically.

“Like mother like daughter,” Olga said jokingly before she motioned for Vargos to take off his shoes and he did so, placing them in his pocket dimension  and Olga then motioned for him to lay on her bed.

“Olga? What’s going—” he started to say before she got on the bed and laid on top of him with her breasts pressing down on him, causing Vargos to stare at this dark elf with shock.

“I normally sleep with a nightgown but I think I’ll sleep without it tonight,” she said with a smile. “As for why I’m doing this? I really don’t know. Just feel like getting comfortable is all.”

Vargos chuckled. “Is that so?”

Olga smiled and traced her hand on Vargos’s chest. “Could you take your shirt off?”

Vargos raised an eyebrow at this but decided to grant her wish as he gets to see her chest so it is only fair. He used magic to remove the top half of his suit and placed it in his pocket dimension, exposing his well-toned body that Olga stared hard at. She rubbed his abs and biceps that was noticeable while he was in his suit but now they truly showed off just how well he took care of himself. This action however was making Vargos feel ticklish.

“Hey now, two can play at this game,” he said before he began to tickle her, making Olga laugh as they goofed around.

“Ok…ok, I surrender,” she said playfully and she laid on his body again and looked deep into his golden, star shaped irises and she kissed him on the cheek, causing his eyes to flash again. He returned the kiss, causing her face to flush.  

They just laid in the bed while in each other’s presence, enjoying the moment until Olga spoke up.

“To answer your earlier question, I actually don’t think I’m worthy of knowing yet.”

Vargos lifted his head off of the bed to look at her but only got his face buried in her chest as she held him with all her might. Unsure of what to do next, he went and continued to talk anyway.

 “I’m not sure why you’d think that. I showed you the movie specifically so you could get an idea of what you’d be dealing with,” he said in a muffled voice that made Olga giggle.

“Vargos…you are very considerate of my feelings, more so than my own people.” She smiled and grabbed one of his hands freeing him from his soft and bouncy prison. “You’ve shown me kindness that I never thought I’d get from anyone from the opposite sex. You don’t look at me as just some hole to pleasure yourself with like all the men I’ve had the displeasure of meeting.” Olga then brought his hand to her cheek. “I just met you and I can already tell that I’m obsessed with you, which is something I never thought I say to a man in my life. Even if you are some being higher in rank than the gods themselves, I don’t care. As long as you treat me as you’ve been doing now, I'd be okay with you even if you were a demon.”

“But surely you’d like to know what I truly am before allowing me to impregnate you? I’d hate for you to be in the dark like the others were now that we’ve been given permission to tell people about us.”

Olga contemplated her next words for a bit. “Unlike Nol and the others who’ve been left in the dark about the true nature of their husbands and sons, I only just met you a couple of days ago. I don’t have the right to know so much about you just yet, at least in my opinion.”

Vargos was about to interject but Olga stopped him. “No, it’s true. You have no obligation to tell me just yet. I can tell you are hesitant about telling me. Why that is, I couldn’t even begin to know. But what I do know is that you can tell me about what you and your kind are when you truly feel comfortable telling me, not because you feel you have no choice.”

Vargos chuckled. “This coming from the woman who has to bare my children because of my deal? Now I feel guilty.”

“You fool. Wasn’t everything I did in Alfheim and just now a clear indication that I want you to impregnate me regardless of some deal?” Olga asked with a raised eyebrow.

Vargos thought about what she said and smiled. “Thank you. I promise it won’t take me long since I do wish to make you my wife soon.” he said before leaning back onto the soft pillow on the bed.

Olga wrapped her arms around Vargos again and leaned on his chest. “I like you Vargos, you overthinking, considerate, lovable oaf. I like you…so so much,” she said as she squeezed him tightly, immersing herself in the pleasant smell he gave off.

Vargos hugged her back and sighed. “You know I can’t feel lust Olga. If you keep saying and doing things like this then I’ll fall in love with you faster than you will with me,” he responded.

His eyes flashed repeatedly with each feeling of Olga trying to bury her face deeper into his muscled chest.

“So what? You don’t want me to show you how I feel anymore?” Olga asked with a muffled voice as she continued to bury her face in his chest in a loving manner.

“I…didn’t say that.”

“Good, then let me spoil you like you’ve spoiled me today. It’s the least I can do.”

Vargos’s heartbeat pulsated rapidly in Olga’s ears. It went far faster than she has ever heard a heart beat go before. He felt as if his chest was about to burst as the levels of love coursing through him nearly caused him to shed a tear, but he fought it back with all his might. They stayed like this for a long time until Vargos felt her nipples get erect and he looked at her to see Olga try her best to hide her face.

“Aroused are we?” Vargos asked with a smug tone.

“Sorry. Unlike you, I can feel lust.”

“I see…but I’m afraid I can’t have sex with you without taking a major step first.”

“The mark that I saw on the elves of Alfheim?” she asked while still hiding her face.

“Yes. That mark is the only way for me to unseal my penis and mate with you.”

“It’s sealed?” Olga asked with surprise.

“Yeah, we are born like this. Since we don’t use it for anything other than to mate, it stays sealed and isn’t visible until we mark a woman we wish to mate with.”

“So…you have nothing down there right now?”

“That’s correct. Want to feel?”

Olga’s curiosity got the better of her and she groped Vargos’s crotch and was stunned to notice that there was no bulge that should typically be there for men. “That’s fascinating,” she said with wonder.

“Not having access to it also guarantees that we can’t rape since only through consent can we mark a woman to begin with. Even after the fact, the woman has to initiate things as our penises disappear again until it is needed.”

“So you hate rape and you can’t physically do it either.” Olga sighed deeply. “If all the men of this world were like you Angelos, then my kind wouldn’t be kidnapped and made into sex slaves,” Olga said with a slight frown.

“Yeah well, no one is perfect, not even us,” he said.

“Hmm, with such a set up and your weakness to love, it seems women might have too much power over you guys. Is that okay?”

“It’s fine. We aren’t fools who would allow ourselves to be used by any random woman with obvious ulterior motives but when it comes to our lovers, we don’t mind if she does have such power. Since we can’t feel lust, we can go without sex for a long time, and that gives us an edge at least. Granted, we do want to make as many kids as we’d be allowed to make with our partner so there is that.”

Olga smiled at this. “Right.”

“Now, no more questions.” He used magic to make Olga’s panties appear in his hand, causing the dark elf to shriek a bit in surprise before he got off the bed while carefully carrying her. “And let me kiss you my beautiful dark elf queen.”

He kissed her passionately and Olga gladly indulged herself in his lips. Then Vargos slowly lowered her onto the bed while still kissing her until he pulled back and looked into her eyes again. Olga gazed back at him with extreme desire and he knew that it was his responsibility to satisfy her with techniques he has studied years ago for this moment.

“You know…I may not be ready to impregnate you right now, but there are still things I can do that doesn’t need a penis to be involved,” Vargos said with a flirtatious look that caused Olga’s ears to fidget with embarrassment.

He then carefully grabbed hold of her breasts and sensually massaged them. He could feel her breathing become more rapid as he slowly added more and more pressure and increased the speed. He then went ahead and begun to suck on one of them, making Olga quiver with delight as he suckled soft enough to avoid causing discomfort. The feeling of bliss for Olga was more than she was prepared for and she felt her pussy begin to get moist again but this time, she didn’t care as she was willing to let out all of her lust tonight for the man she desires. While Vargos continued to suckle her breasts, switching from one to the other in even patterns, he slowly rubbed his hands down Olga’s thighs, making her body react with each centimeter that was touched. Her mind was racing wildly and she felt a sensation begin that she had never felt before. A part of her was scared with all these new feelings overcoming her, but the other part was ecstatic and she swore once she was able to, she would ravage Vargos with everything she had.

As Vargos approached Olga’s pussy, he slowly traced his finger around her clit, causing Olga to yelp in surprise, which made Vargos chuckle before he kissed her passionately again. He then kept playing with her clit until he could feel Olga’s body begin to shake with ecstasy. Olga moaned while being kissed and this only prompted Vargos to keep going as this was a clear sign she was about to climax. Olga wrapped her arms around Vargos’s head and squeezed him with a surprising amount of strength that probably would have hurt a normal man. Then with overwhelming force, Olga curled her legs as the wonderful feeling of sexual release surrounded her body, causing her to scream with joy while still being kissed by Vargos.

He stopped pleasuring her so she could take a breather and Olga looked at him with a mix of shock, confusion and extreme lust. She was breathing heavily while holding Vargos’s hand so tightly that one would think she was worried he would vanish from sight.

“Don’t worry. I’m not going anywhere,” he said before giving her a warm smile.

Olga was still shaken from the aftershock of her first orgasm. She smiled at Vargos and her heart was filled with so much happiness that a tear fell from her eye.

Vargos was worried and wiped it away. “You okay?” he asked before she grabbed him and shoved his face into her chest again.

“I’m fine you lovable oaf,” she said with a tender voice before she yelped in surprise again after feeling Vargos lick her.

The feeling was a bit weird but at the same time, it felt amazing to Olga as she felt her nipples get erect again and Vargos played with them.

“I’m going to make sure we get your desire under control tonight so I hope you are ready,” he said as he lightly squeezed her nipples, causing Olga to moan with delight.

He stopped his teasing and looked down at Olga’s pussy. “You know…I didn’t get to have dessert yet,” he said with his deep and soothing voice.

Olga looked at him with confusion.

“Yet here you are offering me such a delicious treat for me to indulge in. I thank you for your generosity,” he said before licking his lips like a predator about to devour his prey.

Olga realized what he was about to do and wanted to tell him to be gentle but she immediately felt his powerful tongue lick the entrance to her pink palace with slow and methodical movements. Olga’s mind was now lost in pleasure again and she wrapped her legs around Vargos’s head, trapping him as he continued to enjoy his meal. She moaned loudly with untold levels of bliss as her pussy, filled with the tongue of the man she wished to spend all of her life with, leaked out her vaginal fluids yet Vargos didn’t care as he kept going at it with the ferocity of a man eating his first meal after weeks without one.

“Vargos please…it feels….too good,” she whimpered as her legs squeezed his head tighter and tighter until she couldn’t squeeze anymore.

She was rapidly approaching climax and she felt as if she was floating off of her bed. Olga let out a scream of ecstasy as her body climaxed again, only this time she felt a thick fluid shoot out of her pussy and onto Vargos’s face, which shocked them both greatly.

“You…really enjoyed that didn’t you?” he asked before using magic to clean himself off.

“I’m…so…sorry,” she said with haggard breaths.

Olga was too disoriented to feel shame for what just happened and her eyes looked around shakily as if she wasn’t sure what was happening. Vargos laid down next to her and slowly embraced her with love in his heart. Olga held on to him for dear life as her body continued to feel aftershocks of pleasure.

She suddenly cried tears of joy and Vargos rubbed her back while she did so. “Where have you been all my life?” she said while crying.

After Olga finished crying, the two of them laid down in silence as they simply basked in each other’s presence. Vargos slowly played with Olga’s hair while she stared at him with a small smile on her face.

“Having fun?” she asked.

“A little bit,” he said playfully.

“I’m glad.” Olga watched him for a while until a thought came up in her mind. “Hey, you’ve been around my world and have seen many different countries on it right?”

“I’ve seen a few but I haven’t really explored much of it myself. In fact, going to see you was my first time even stepping foot on this planet.”

“Really? So you wanted to punish me that much for the monster’s breeding nests?”

“Not really to punish you per say but just to see if you could be reasoned with. After all, that law I told you about with us not punishing those who commit crimes before we even arrived on a world would prevent me from doing anything to you anyway. I had just got done working for four days straight and wanted to go for a bit of a walk, yet low and behold I find that your Citadel was taken over. Based on the fact that those monsters we interrogated from the breeding nests clearly enjoyed rape and that you and miss Chloe were inside the Citadel with a bunch of the horny bastards, it was obvious to me what was probably going to happen to you two.”

“Yes…” Olga sighed. “Thank our god you came when you did. I wasn’t sure if I would be able to bare such shame.”

Vargos was silent for a bit before he hugged Olga tightly as if he was afraid something bad would happen to her. “What if I wasn’t on time?” He looked Olga in the eyes with a frightened look that Olga didn’t expect for him of all people to show.

“I…probably would have used what little magic I had to cast a spell to wipe away my ego,” Olga admitted.

“So you’d make it so that you’d become a shell of your former self?” Vargos asked.

“Indeed. It would be the only way I could feasibly keep my dignity since I doubt killing that worm Vult would guarantee my freedom.”

“I see…” Vargos said with a serious look on his face.

Olga felt a slight twinge of regret for telling him that. There he goes overthinking things again, she thought to herself before she climbed on top of him again and buried his face in her chest.

“Feel better?” she asked.

“A little bit.”

“You shouldn’t think about what could have happened since it didn’t happen.”

“Yeah…”

Olga puffed up her cheeks and grabbed Vargos by the face with both of her hands. “Look at me Vargos,” she demanded as she stared into his eyes and she could see him gazing back at her with a slightly surprised look. “You can clearly see I’m okay, right?” Vargos nodded his head. “You saved me and Chloe back then and now you will forever be my protector, right? So there is no reason to get all broody on me.”

“R…right,” Vargos said with a small smile.

“Ugh, you are so damn handsome and when you overthink things when it comes to my safety, I can’t help but want to suffocate you in my breasts. Is that bad?”

“Only if I die, which I won’t.”

“Good, because I’m going to suffocate you now.”

The two of them continued to talk to each other with Vargos being suffocated in Olga’s twin peaks while doing so. They eventually talked about the different races on Zeta-3, and Vargos brought up the Frost Elves from the Salinan Mountains on a continent far north of Serenus, which stunned Olga to hear.

“Frost elves…” she said in wonder after getting off of Vargos’s face. “What are they like?”

“Well they are…characters. Yeah…let’s go with that.”

“That sounds…bad.”

“A little bit to be honest. They have a matriarchal society ruled by women with pretty impressive amounts of blood lust, so the idea of a group of men like us ruling over them was never an option in their minds. They chose to fight us with everything they had when we offered them a chance to surrender peacefully, which was to be expected based on the intel my shadows got on them. Granted, they didn’t have the power to do anything to us, even with their tactics that probably would have caused a normal army to retreat. Although I’ve heard when the frost elf women attempted to assassinate my men, they would fail spectacularly and were carried off to a holding cell, which was actually a spacious room with food, beds, and other amenities where they were taken care of.”

“Wait they fed them? Why not kill them for such attempts?” Olga asked with a befuddled gaze.

“Not necessary. Their attempts failed so no harm no foul. Besides, my guys were fully aware of all of their attempts before they happened and simply let them do it to see how creative the assassins were.”

“Why would they do such a thing?”

“So the frost elves can see how useless their attempts at resistance is and lose the will to keep fighting us,” Vargos said with a grin.

Olga looked at Vargos with a raised eyebrow before suffocating him again. “You are so evil, you know that?”

“What can I say? It’s a well-tested method,” Vargos answered honestly with a muffled voice.

“So let me guess, you did this since they are on that list of yours right? Perhaps the women there fell for you dangerous lot,” Olga said with a blank look.

 “They are on the list but they didn’t fall for us. Not at first anyway but then two days after we invaded their kingdom, I received reports that female frost elves started using assassination attempts as an excuse to be held in my men’s arms when they were escorted to our holding cells.”

“Even cold blooded killers can’t resist you guys huh?” Olga asked sarcastically.

Vargos shrugged his shoulders as if saying there isn’t much he could do about it. “Still, I feel a bit of pity for how the male frost elves were basically used as living semen donors to improve their population due to a decree from their queen. There isn’t enough of them to go around for all the women and the low fertility rate they have has led to the poor bastards having to be drained dry nearly every day for quite some time, only to get less than ten children every one hundred years.”

“Hmm, that seems to be on par with the Eostian high elves birthrate,” Olga stated.

“Exactly. We’ve even heard some of them confess that they don’t want to have sex anymore and hope that we will take the pressure off of them.”

“Men…don’t want to have sex?” Olga asked in surprise.

“Not every guy is obsessed with it you know? Just look at us,” Vargos said as he pointed to himself.

“Your kind can’t feel lust so you hardly count as normal men.”

“Wow, so I’m not a normal man? Feels bad to hear you say such a thing right to my face,” Vargos said playfully.

“You know what I mean, you lovable oaf,” Olga said before kissing him again.

 Vargos continued to talk about the different things the Angelos saw on lands far from Eostia and Olga was fascinated by his stories as she never knew much about her own world outside of Eostia. There was one story in particular that really caught her attention and it was about how there is a kingdom where a powerful necromancer had turned all of its inhabitants into undeads of various types and controlled them to try and take over all of the continent they were on until the Angelos put him and any unintelligent undeads down. He even mentioned there was an island that consisted of women called Amazonians that Olga did remember hearing about when she learned of their strange spell to reproduce with each other. Vargos asked why her kind never used such a spell to reproduce since the lifespan reduction drawback wouldn’t affect them and she explained that they would have still lost their purity, even if they were the ones to take it and the idea of growing a penis sickened them to no end.

Olga then got horny again and began teasing Vargos without mercy as she kept making his eyes flash with love for her, to which he would make her climax as his personal payback. This continued for about another hour until Olga felt her eyes waver and they decided to go to sleep for the night. Hours later, Olga slowly opened her eyes and felt something wrapped around her waist to find that Vargos was still holding onto her while he was asleep. He had a look of serenity as he quietly slept and she smiled with such happiness that she kissed him, inadvertently waking the man up.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to wake you,” she said with an apologetic smile.

Vargos kissed her back and smiled. “It’s fine, I’ve always wanted to be woken up like that,” he said before taking out his Cosmic Comm and looking at the time. “Well now, great timing on that kiss. I have a meeting in less than 30 minutes. Sorry I can’t stay to make you some breakfast,” he said regrettably before Olga embraced him.

“You’ve done so much for me already, especially last night.”

Vargos chuckled. “That was more fun than I thought. I really got into it.”

“You sure did,” Olga said before kissing him again.

Vargos sighed. “I really don’t want to leave you and go to work but I postponed this issue far longer than I normally would have.” Vargos then remembered something. “Ah, right.” He then took out a notebook that looked just like Chloe’s from his inventory and gave it to Olga. “I’ll get you a print out of our policies for Ulima after my meeting. I really have to deal with this annoying problem Celestine Lucross caused yesterday.”

Olga had to double take after what she just heard. “Celestine Lucross of all people caused you guys a problem? What did she even do?” she asked with curiosity.

“One of my shadows overheard Lucross discussing with her general about seeing a vision about our invasion and now we need to rethink things a bit.”

“Right, her foresight. Will everything be okay?”

“We will be fine. With how much serious corruption going on at that church of theirs and how the ones in charge of it barely let Lucross do anything of significance, nothing will truly be accomplished, even with her foresight. I kinda pity her really.”

“That just goes to show how foolish those worms really are,” Olga said with a scowl.

 “Even though you are right, we really have to work on your discrimination towards all humans,” Vargos said with a serious look.

“Tsk, I guess.”

“Olga, not all of the humans in the universe were involved with raping and enslaving your people you know.”

“Ugh, I know…” Olga then sighed. “Just…give me some time with that okay? I’ve hated them for so long.”

“Very well beautiful,” he said before he kissed Olga’s forehead and got off of the bed and begun to put his suit back on.

“By the way, where is miss Chloe? I don’t sense her presence in the--” Vargos started to say before he looked in the direction of the front door.

“What happened?”

Vargos smiled and shook his head. “Seems my question was just answered.”

“What do you mean?”

“Miss Chloe is here and I think she has important news for you.”

 Olga tilted her head in confusion, making Vargos smile endearingly at her. “Dear Cosmo, I love this woman,” he said with a small smile. “I’ll see you later beautiful.”

Vargos vanished from sight as soon as he finished putting on his suit and Olga stood in place for a long time and felt her face grow incredibly hot, her ears kept dancing with joy and she felt as if her heart rocketed off with happiness.

 I’m going to tease the hell out of him, she thought with an evil smile.

Olga then heard footsteps approaching her room and she quickly put on something to wear. She heard Chloe knock on her door and she walked over to answer after forcing away the massive smile on her face from both the fun, ecstasy filled night and Vargos’s confession.

“Good morning,” Olga said before she looked at Chloe with wide eyes.

Chloe had her hair down and was wearing a red shirt and shorts that looked like the athletic outfits she saw from some of the stores at Aquatic Garden Mall. She had a peaceful smile on her face and an all too familiar pink glow around her. Chloe fidgeted a bit from the long silence until she decided to speak up.

“I lost myself to desire,” she said with a nervous laugh.

Olga looked down at Chloe’s hand and saw the mark of an Angelo on it, but before Chloe could explain further, Olga hugged her with all her might, catching the half dark elf by surprise. “I don’t blame you dear. I don’t blame you at all.”

Back on the Star Chaser, Vargos arrived in the Teleportarium of the warship and was greeted by his crew.

“Welcome back your royal highness,” an Angelo said with a salute and Vargos returned it back, only for him to suddenly realize something and he fell to his knees, alerting his crew around him.

“Crown Prince Vargos! Are you okay?” an officer from the Cosmic Force approached him hurriedly.

“I said I love her….” Vargos muttered with a bittersweet smile all over his face.

“Uh…what?” the officer asked with confusion until he put two and two together and closed his eyes in solitude. “My condolences sir,”

Vargos chuckled with a hint of derision towards himself as a single thought plagued his mind. She’s going to tease the hell out of me.

Chapter Text

Three months have passed since Olga and Chloe went out on their dates with their respective Angelos and both parties are happier than they have been for as long as they could remember. During that time, the two of them learned so much more about the wonders that the MPE has made to provide entertainment for its people, like the “Light Vision Projector” which allows one to see entertainment media to pass the time as both Olga and Chloe were hooked on it. Reesa had gotten it for Chloe since he figured she wouldn’t be able to move very well sooner or later and would find herself bored. Vargos had chastised himself for not thinking of doing the same for Olga but she had to reassure him that she was happy with all the gifts he had showered her with already. Of course Helga was extremely fascinated by such a device and would regularly watch it with them, despite not being able to understand what was being said. Olga then asked Vargos to give her mother a Language Ring too and he acquiesced since he figured Helga wouldn’t try anything with the ring if he was watching her put it on.

Olga of course brought Chloe and Helga to Alfheim where they met the others and Helga practically screamed with excitement after seeing what Angelo children looked like. Chloe also couldn’t resist their cuteness as she thought about what she was currently making within her body and grinning from ear to ear at Reesa who was by her side. Olga, Nol and Delva took Chloe and Helga to Aquatic Garden Mall and they went on another shopping spree with Vargos footing the bill for Olga and Helga, while Reesa took care of Chloe. Chloe was of course taken to Vermillion Bold and was convinced to trick Reesa into wearing a bra but he didn’t fall for it as it seemed Vargos had warned him about it earlier. Since Vargos, Zelnos and Asato were busy with work, the elven ladies didn’t stay too long at the mall and opted to go to Delva’s place to meet her family who was being watched by their aunt Evelyn, Delva’s younger sister, who’s features reminded Olga of someone she hasn’t thought about in a long time.

After the three of them left Alfheim to go home, Olga then asked Vargos if his people managed to save a dark elf named Mistoria Arte and he confirmed that she was saved two months ago and is undergoing therapy like many other dark elves and half dark elves they’ve saved from slavery. She asked to speak with her but when Vargos checked to see if that was possible, he found out that Mistoria wasn’t ready to speak to her as it seemed she felt too ashamed to talk. This made Olga sad but considering that she, like her fellow dark elves, also shunned the poor girl when she was raped by goblins all those years ago, it made sense.

It was the beginning of winter in Eostia and due to the warm climate, not too much changed but it still got a bit colder in the mornings, especially in Nidvallir. However such coldness didn’t matter as Olga got to envelop herself In the warmth of her boyfriend nearly every night and early morning. Between the regular visits from Vargos when he wasn’t busy, to the almost daily visits from Reesa to check up on his pregnant wife, Olga’s house was livelier than ever.

“How are you feeling?” Reesa asked as he examined Chloe with worry.

“I’m fine Reesa,” Chloe said with a warm smile.

Chloe held her husband’s hand and looked him straight in his golden, star shaped eyes.

“You don’t have to ask me the same question everyday you know?”

“I know that. I just…wish you weren’t technically in uncontrolled territory. I even considered buying a house for us and the baby to rectify this.”

“And the fact you’d do that for me makes me so happy. But until my queen decides to leave Nidvallir to live with Vargos, I wish to stay by her side.”

“You know you really don’t have to Chloe,” Olga shouted from the kitchen where she was making snacks for Chloe who’s appetite has increased by quite a bit as her stomach has shown visible signs of her son developing. “The need for you to stay on Zeta-3 for over a year after the invasion ends can be bypassed since you are pregnant with Reesa’s child.”

Chloe took a bite of some cookies Reesa made for her. “I know that but I still wish to be by your side until then.”

“But you know you will need to go to a medical facility to give birth regardless of how much you wish to stay by my side, right?” Olga questioned.

“And I’ll do that when the need arises.” Chloe looked back at Reesa. “Now you sir need to accept my decision to live with my queen since it is only a matter of time before we go our separate ways.”

“You say that like you’ll never see me again,” Olga responded.

“You never know. You might want to only spend time with Vargos and your future kids,” Chloe said sadly.

“Come now woman, you and I have been together for far too long for things to end in such a way. We can always see each other at any point since teleportation is a common thing in the MPE,” Olga retorted.

“She’s right you know,” Reesa added. “You two could be on opposite ends of the galaxy and still be able to meet each other in a few minutes if you just communicated.”

“That’s…true…” Chloe admitted.

“So stop being so cruel to Reesa and let the man buy you a house for your future family. You are well aware how the Angelos like to spoil us,” Olga said before she came out with red and chewy snacks called “Viltrites” that she learned to make from a cooking show on the Light Vision Projector and ingredients Vargos gave her.

“Will it be expensive?” Chloe asked shyly.

“Muffin, I’ve been saving my Stellas for something like this since I joined the Cosmic Force 8 years ago. I have more than enough money to buy us a house big enough for a family of 10,” Reesa replied with pride.

“Is that so?” Chloe thought about it for a minute. “And you already know what world we will live on?”

“Naturally. Olga already recommended me to find a place on Alfheim.” Reesa gave off a radiant smile that brightened the room before the dark elves’ eyes. “It will make for a great place for the kids since their grandparents already live there and with the abundant amount of elven women, our girls will be around their kind more than if we were to live on Malva Prime for example.”

“You really are excited to have loads of kids with me, aren’t you?” Chloe asked with a flushed face.

“Of course. I adore you with all of my heart and wish to help increase both of our kinds’ numbers as much as you’d be willing to with me.”

Chloe smiled and hugged Reesa with all the strength she could muster.

“Should I leave the room?” Olga asked.

“No your majesty. I was just thinking about going back to my room to…chat with Reesa anyway,” Chloe said with a small grin.

“Chat? Aren’t we doing that now?” he asked honestly.

“By the gods you are adorable,” Chloe said before she bit her bottom lip. “Now store away our snacks because we will both need something to eat after the exercise we are going to have,” Chloe said as she grabbed Reesa’s hand and he quickly opened a tear in space to store away the snacks before she dragged him into her bedroom.

Olga shook her head as she felt a bit jealous that Chloe could enjoy having an Angelo’s essence fill her up. Olga and Helga noticed that Chloe managed to become far more powerful with magic than the two of them combined after getting pregnant and Helga was initially fascinated by this until that fascination grew into jealousy and she practically begged Vargos to find a man for her so she could experience such powerful love, to which he gladly did for her. Now even her mother is married and pregnant with Olga’s future little brother and has told everyone that she is moving to Malva Prime with her man to their new home, causing quite the stir amongst the dark elf women.

Olga wasn’t surprised that her mother abandoned her purity the moment she had a chance as with how the Angelos are, it was only a matter of time. She even met Jaxon, her new step father, and he was pretty carefree like her mother and was a lead researcher for the MPE who worked on the Star Chaser. Helga was fascinated by his immense knowledge of both the magical and scientific fields and he even took her to the Angelos’ home world for their first date. Apparently Malva Prime is so wildly advanced that Helga couldn’t fathom why such a society would even treat those below them with such kindness the way they do and this made Olga curious about Vargos’s home more than ever. When she teased Vargos about the fact her mother was about to give her a little brother before she could give her a grandson, he had on such a guilty face for making her wait till the end of the invasion that she couldn’t bare it and embraced him with everything she had in order to reassure him that she was fine with waiting.

I suppose I’ll visit mother and let those two go at it, Olga thought before grabbing her notebook and leaving.

Olga couldn’t help but smile when she thought about the changes her mother caused in Nidvallir by making the other dark elves jealous to the point where a few of them came to Olga to see if she could help them get husbands too. This turn of events initially surprised her and she soon found herself being the in-between for the Angelos and her people. Vargos viewed this as an ideal situation for him so of course he was happy to help set them up with members of his race. He stated that her mother’s plan to show off how happy she is with Jaxon was an excellent way to advertise the Angelos to the dark elves. Roughly forty five percent of her kind has given into curiosity and have asked Olga to help them meet some Angelos to which all of them have reported to falling head over heels for them in a relatively short time like her, Helga, and Chloe did.

Just as I surmised when I first met Vargos, those guys really didn’t have to try too hard, Olga thought to herself.

Olga knocked on her mother’s door and it was quickly opened. The first thing Olga saw was the smug look of her mother and to the side of her was a familiar face sitting on the couch that she wasn’t expecting to see.

“Ah, my daughter who isn’t pregnant yet, please come in,” Helga said cheekily.

“Hello to you too mother,” Olga replied with a scowl.

“You’re really rubbing it in everyone’s faces woman,” Kirza said as she sipped on some tea before looking at Olga. “Good morning Olga,” she said plainly.

“Good morning Kirza,” Olga replied with little emotion.

“It seems your man has caused a bit of a mass exodus in Nidvallir. At this rate, all of our people will be carted off to who knows where popping alien spawns out of themselves for the rest of their lives.”

“Carted off is hardly the word. They left of their own accord for love just like Grace did and you know it.”

“Don’t mention that disgrace in front of me girl,” Kirza said with a straight face but Olga could tell she was suppressing her rage. 

Olga stared down Kirza with contempt. “Mother, get me the memory orb so I can show this woman the kinds of spawns we can make with the Angelos.”

Helga gave her daughter the memory orb and Olga showed off her memories of her dates with Vargos where she could see child Angelos.

“They are…admittedly cute, I’ll give you that. However that won’t change my…” Kirza trailed off as Olga showed off how Misery's and Koga’s son gave off a flash of light when he was hugged. “What…was…that?”

“The Angelos are all about love and give off those flashes when they receive it. Child Angelos in particular will glow brightly as they receive love from their parents,” Olga said.

“It’s true,” Helga interjected. “My Jaxon’s eyes glow when I tease him and it is the most satisfying feeling seeing your actions affect them in such a way.”

Kirza was silent for a long time.

“We aren’t saying you need to have sex with one of them. In fact, they’d tell you no unless you truly wanted to,” Olga explained with a smile as she thought back to how Vargos initially denied having sex with her because of a deal.

The three of them then heard a knock on the door and Helga got up to answer it.

“My my, I’m getting so many visitors today,” Helga said excitedly.

She opened the door and saw Vargos standing there. “Oh my, if it isn’t my future son-in-law. Are you here to help my daughter finally give me grandchildren?”

“Mother…” Olga said with a sigh.

“I will in due time Helga,” he said with a smile. He then looked inside to see Olga, who told him she’d be here.

“Good morning beautiful,” Vargos said.

“Good morning handsome, Olga replied.

Vargos then noticed Kirza was sitting on the couch. “Wonderful. I was hoping to talk to the elders today about something. Now we just need miss Ulima to get things going.”

“Oh? What about if I might ask?” Helga said.

“The elves of Alfheim wish to do a festival and want to invite all the elves we have established ties with on Zeta-3,” Vargos stated.

Helga and Kirza were surprised with this while Olga was aware this would happen soon since she, Nol and Delva played around with the idea a while back before she brought Chloe and Helga to Alfheim.

“Alfheim…” Kirza muttered before looking at Olga. “That’s the world you just showed off right?”

“Indeed it is,” Olga answered.

Kirza nodded her head and sighed. “Elves from another world wish to meet us huh? You don’t hear that every day.”

“Well I for one am all for it! I’d love for the others to see the Holy Tree. “I’ll go get Ulima, she should still be home right now,” Helga said as she hurriedly left the house.

Everything was quiet for a while until Kirza spoke up. “So, you managed to beat us without even having to fight. Color me impressed,” she said with a self-deprecating tone.

Vargos gazed at Kirza for a bit to gauge her emotional state. “You don’t seem all that eager to resist any more like you were during the emergency meeting.”

“I can’t say I’m proud of it but I’m no obstinate fool who can’t see the direction things are going. With the birthing ritual being so punishing to do if one fails, it naturally makes things a lot easier to reproduce with a man but until you lot arrived on our world, our only option was to struggle to get pregnant through the ritual or allow a human male to defile us and that was absolutely a detestable option.”

“And now that we are here, you acknowledge that we are the best option now?” Vargos asked.

“That’s correct,” Kirza responded. “Due to Helga’s plan, the others are asking to meet your men and shortly afterwards they impregnate them, yet the girls have such love filled smiles on their faces every day that I can’t bring myself to hate them for abandoning their purity.”

“You could always join the party,” Vargos suggested.

Kirza raised an eyebrow at this. “Even after what I did to your woman?”

“Hmm? Did you perhaps think I would exclude you because of what you did to Olga before I was even born?”

Kirza was silent and this confirmed her belief.

“I bet she thought I’d be petty enough to convince you to do just that,” Olga said with a smug grin, making Kirza grimace.

“Well, while I can’t say I’m a fan of your decision. Both me and Olga could clearly see the danger such a rescue operation back then would have been for the rest of the dark elves. And at the end of the day, the curse was Olga’s misstep.”

“I did what I had to,” Olga said with a frown.

“And how did that turn out for you?” he asked with a grin.

Olga grimaced. “I was almost raped and made into a sex slave…”

“As long as you understand,” he said before hugging her.

Kirza looked at this with a hint of envy. Perhaps being in love isn’t so bad with these Angelos around, she thought.

Then another thought popped into her head.

“Crown Prince Vargos,” Kirza called out.

“Yes elder Kirza?”

Kirza swallowed hard after seeing the serious gaze in his powerful eyes. “I’d like to ask you something about one of my kind.”

“By all means.”

“Since Olga here has asked you to free our kind from the humans, I wanted to know if your people found a dark elf named Grace yet.”

Olga raised her eyebrows in surprise at this.

Vargos took out his Cosmic Comm and looked at it for a bit.

“Actually we have,” Vargos answered. “My spy who found her said she seems to be living comfortably as the owner of a bar in a human village. Seems the original owner who was married to her died in an accident years ago and she has been living on her own ever since.”

“I see,” Kirza said with a blank look but Vargos could tell she felt a bit relieved to hear the woman was okay.

“There is no shame in a mother being worried for her daughter you know?” Vargos said.

“And who said she’s my daughter?” Kirza asked defiantly.

Vargos leaned in close to the woman and stared her in the eyes. This flustered Kirza greatly and it took everything in her power to avoid showing her emotions.

“Miss Kirza, what if I told you we have technology capable of proving ones blood ties to others by simply getting a small strand of hair from both targets and analyzing the similarities between them.”

Kirza was silent as she knew that what he said had to be true.

“Of course I never ordered to have such a thing done.” He then looked in his Cosmic Comm again. “Target reminiscences about her mother Kirza with a high elf named Anna Florence.” Vargos then pulled away from the elder. “So unless there is another Kirza in Nidvallir, she’s your daughter. Also…” he brought up a light screen from his Cosmic Comm and showed an image of Grace talking with the high elf. “She’s the spitting image of you.”

Kirza sighed. “Fine, you win.”

Helga then returned with Ulima who had a look of confusion on her face when she saw the others.

“What’s going on here? she asked with a yellow glow surrounding her body.

“Tsk, so they got you too?” Kirza asked.

“What? I couldn’t help it. Terra is just too irresistible,” Ulima said as she fawned over her new husband.

“I’m glad things have worked out between you two,” Olga said with a sly smile.

“Now you just need to get pregnant Kirza and we could gush about our love lives to each other,” Helga said happily.

“Yeah well…I’ll think about it,” Kirza said with a slight blush.

“Great, now that everyone is here, I can go into details about the festival,” Vargos said.

“Oh oh oh, you ladies will love it at Alfheim,” Helga said excitedly.

“That’s the world with a majority of female elves right?” Ulima asked. “Can I bring Terra with me?”

“I don’t see why not,” Vargos replied and Ulima grinned happily.

“I can’t deny I’m quite interested in such a place. Perhaps seeing other elven cultures and how they’ve adapted to your rule can help me accept the eventual new world order,” Kirza said as she had a look of contemplation.

“That’s the spirit!” Helga said before patting her peer on the shoulder.

“It will be an Alfheim week-long event, which is roughly about five and a half days for you guys here. You’ll be able to meet elves from not just their world but two other worlds where we’ve made contact with them.”

“Wait, there are even more elves?” Ulima asked in surprise.

“Of course. The universe is a very big place after all,” Vargos answered.

Vargos then explained in detail how things were going to go and that the festival wouldn’t happen until after Zeta-3 was completely conquered.

“Why wait until then?” Olga asked.

“Because there are still the high elves in Serenus that we need to bring into our empire and it wouldn’t be fair to not include them, right?” he responded.

The ladies in the room nodded their heads in agreement.

“That would mean you’d have to convince all three of the reincarnations of the goddess Larentia to go,” Helga said. “Would they even be allowed to leave our world?”

“Jaxon already informed you of what we really are, right?” Vargos asked.

Helga nodded her head.

“Then that much won’t be a problem for us,” he added.

“What do you mean? Aren’t you Angelos?” Kirza asked.

Ulima and Helga looked to each other and then at Vargos and he nodded his head.

“We have much to discuss Kirza,” Ulima said with a serious look and the dark elf had a puzzled look on her face.

“Well that’s my cue to leave then,” Olga said with a sigh.

“Right, you want my soon to be son-in-law to tell you first,” Helga said teasingly.

“Yes I do mother. Is that so bad?” Olga retorted while holding her hips.

“Hey, you won’t get any complaints from me my child,” Helga said with her hands up in defense. She then focused her attention on Vargos. “Why don’t you take my daughter out on another date so she can put a loving smile on her face again my future son-in-law. Ah hell, who am I kidding? You are my son-in-law at this point considering how much the two of you love each other,” she said with a cheeky grin.

Olga blushed at this and Vargos chuckled.

“That was the plan after I finished what I had to say.” He then looked at Olga with an expectant gaze. “You ready to go?”

“I still need to change first,” Olga said before she remembered what was going on at her place. “On second thought, let’s just go. Reesa and Chloe are home bonding with each other and that girl can be rather…passionate during such times.”

“Ah, gotcha,” Vargos said with an understanding look.

Over these last three months, Olga’s and Vargos’s relationship had blossomed into something magical as both of them are obsessed with one another. Olga made sure to tease Vargos about him loving her whenever she felt the time was right, while Vargos could only take the teasing in stride as he knew he deserved it for making such a mistake.

The two of them had just finished their date and were in Vargos’s room on the Star Chaser together as Olga wished to change things up a bit. She looked around the rather minimalist room for the first time and frowned.

“You don’t like having much stuff, do you?” she asked.

“I just don’t find it useful to have a lot here since I’m barely in this place. I told you after we get to a certain level of power, we Angelos lose the need to sleep. Its more of a pastime for us at this point. That’s why I spent most of my time working before I met you,” Vargos said as he sat on his couch.

“If only I could forgo sleep. Just think of all the magic research I could do,’’ Olga said in wonder.

“It’s not all that great, trust me. You will find that always working will drain you mentally regardless of how much you enjoy your job. Even I have to take a break after doing work for literal days on end,” Vargos added.

“Well you are a workaholic and I hope you change that once we have children,” Olga said as she sat down on the couch next to him.

“Of course. That’s what I’m doing now right?”

Olga wrapped her boyfriend’s arm around her and she leaned on him. They stayed like this for a while until Vargos spoke up.

“Hey.”

“Hey is for horses,” Olga replied with a smirk.

“Fucking Zelnos told you that, didn’t he?”

“Pfft. Yeah he did.”

Olga then thought about the sight of Nol's and Zelnos’s kids playing out in their backyard and she smiled at the memory. It was so peaceful on their patio as Nol and her had drank a delectable beverage called “Coffee” and it added to the atmosphere that was already superb as autumn had hit Holy Tree City. Olga and Nol chatted about how she reacted to Zelnos’s confession about what he and their sons are and the face she made was one of acceptance as she stated she loved him no matter what he was. Of course she didn’t tell Olga what they were, as she knew beforehand Olga wanted to wait till Vargos was ready to tell her himself. Nol felt a bit melancholy as it was time for Zelnos to again lead a warship to another world to be conquered as the Servantez family deemed it necessary to have at least two members of their family onboard while invading a world. Olga asked Vargos about this but he stated that the answer would require him to tell her what he was, so she resigned herself to waiting again.

“I’m sorry,” he said apologetically.

Olga sighed and looked up at him. “Stop apologizing. You have no need to worry about me being upset with you.”

“But I can tell how much you wish to get pregnant like miss Chloe and your mother.”

“And I will in due time.” Olga then climbed on top of Vargos and kissed him. “I’ve tried and failed to get pregnant from the birthing ritual for 300 years. I think I can wait one more darling,” Olga said with a smile.

“I love you,” Vargos said without warning.

Olga’s face went flush and she embraced Vargos with all her heart. “I love you too, you lovable oaf.”

“Now I’m feeling kind of peckish,” Vargos said with a seductive grin.

Olga smiled back and took off Vargos’s shirt that she wore to get his scent all over her. Vargos then removed her panties and took in the sight of his future snack.

Olga then wrapped her arms around his neck. “Dig in big guy,” she said seductively and the two of them shared another blissful night together.

The next morning, Olga woke up to the smell of breakfast being made and she smiled at how thoughtful her man was. She walked into the kitchen naked and saw Vargos cooking something new that she had never seen before.

“Smells divine.” Olga said as she hugged Vargos from behind and rubbed his abs with vigor.

“It just finished so I hope you like it. It’s a recipe my mother made back when I was a kid and it’s quite popular now that she revealed it on her cooking show.”

“Oh, I love her show. Me and Chloe can’t get enough of looking at her delicious meals.” Olga then remembered the fact that the empress would soon be her mother-in-law and she panicked a bit.  “I do hope she likes me.”

“She does. I already told her how happy I am with you and that is all she cares about. Trust me, she isn’t hard to please as she has been around for quite a long time and doesn’t sweat the small stuff.”

“How long exactly?”

“A few hundred bill—” Vargos stopped himself from what he was about to say.

“Spoilers huh? Its fine,” Olga said without trying to sound sad.

Vargos looked at Olga and took a deep breath. No, no more over thinking this, he thought to himself. He then took out his Cosmic Comm and pressed a few buttons.

“There, I have all day to spend with you,” he said which surprised Olga.

“Are you sure? I know you’re busy with the invasion and all that. You don’t have to go to such lengths,” Olga said with concern.

“It’s just a day, plus my guys aren’t helpless without me. If they were, we wouldn’t be capable of taking over entire planets,” he reassured her.

“If you say so.”

He then used telekinesis to gather the food on plates, made drinks and poured them into cups, and even got Olga’s new favorite curly straw that she got while they were on their sixth date. He made the food float above them and he scooped up Olga in his arms like a princess, to which Olga was used to at this point, and brought her back into his room. He sat on the bed with her in his arms and took a deep breath before speaking.

“Olga, I…I’m going to tell you what I am,” he said with a determined gaze.

Olga placed a hand on his cheek. “Darling don’t force yourself for my sake.”

“No, this awkwardness between us whenever something about my heritage comes up is beyond frustrating and I don’t want to make you deal with that anymore.”

“You sure about this?” she asked while placing herself in between his legs and leaning on his chest with the back of her head.

“I’m very sure about this,” he said before giving Olga her cup and she took a sip. He then realized something and decided to emphasize his next words. “Olga, just so you are aware. This story might very well bring into question everything about the gods you know of, including the one that made you dark elves.”

Olga was silent for a bit while she thought about what he said but she decided to look at Vargos in the eyes with a determined look. “I understand.”

Vargos smiled and begun his story. “Then get ready for this one as I have to go way back. Back to the beginning of our universe.”

Chapter Text

“To give you a visual aid of what I’m going to tell you, I’ll use illusion magic to help explain things along with my words,” Vargos said before he motioned with his hand in the air and the room they were in grew dark.

                Olga was taken aback at just how pitch black it had gotten and she felt a bit intimidated but then she felt the loving embrace of Vargos tighten and she felt better. She got even closer to him as she took a bit of the food that he made and smiled at its divine taste. Then a small ball of green, brown and blue appeared in front of her and she quickly knew what this was.

                “This is a planet of course but what planet is it?” she asked inquisitively.

                “It’s Malva Prime,” Vargos answered.

                “It really doesn’t look all that different from my world though…”

                “It’s all a matter of perspective beautiful.”

                Then the planet got smaller as the illusion zoomed out and showed multiple other planets and the sun that they orbited. This was something Olga learned about from Vargos when he gave her small lectures about the void.

                “Your world’s star system.”

                Vargos nodded his head and zoomed things out further and Olga couldn’t even see his planet at this point anymore. What was there now was a vaporous spiral that had a multitude of colors that truly made it vibrant and mysterious in nature.

                “That’s our galaxy. The one whose name you decided to utilize from those humans you and your brothers adore so much for some reason.”

                “The Milky Way Galaxy.”

                “Such a strange name,” Olga added and Vargos shook his head with a smile.

                “As you are aware by now, the MPE has the short term goal to control all that resides within this spiral.”

                Olga took a deep breath as such a huge ambition like that was far more than she could comprehend. With the multitude of planets like hers that existed within one galaxy, Olga couldn’t even begin to imagine the logistical nightmare trying to rule over such a vast expanse. It truly made her feel small in the grand scheme of things. Even the gods of her world weren’t all that important if they were only located on a singular planet.

                A thought then occurred to Olga. Wait, short term goal? she asked herself.

                Then the image disappeared and all that was left was darkness for a little bit until a multitude of little lights started to appear in droves. There were far too many to count, yet the sight was quite mesmerizing to behold as they looked like tiny lights reflecting some strange cosmic glows.

                “What you see now is the culmination of all the various galaxies that exists out there in the vast expanse of the void and this is called the universe.” Vargos then sighed deeply as he felt his next words would illicit a bad response from Olga. “We of the MPE have the long term goal to rule over all of the galaxies you see around you.”

                Olga was at a loss for words as she could barely fathom the idea of controlling an entire galaxy, yet that wasn’t enough for the MPE. An invasion of such a massive scale would have to take thousands or perhaps hundreds of thousands of years. She’s probably still underestimating the size of her universe greatly and for all she knows, it could take the MPE millions of years for them to accomplish their goal.

                I think I somewhat see why Vargos was so reluctant to tell me about himself now, she thought.

Her mind went blank for a long while and Vargos begun to worry a bit as he squeezed Olga’s hand, only for her to squeeze it back as a response.

                “Sorry…it just took me a bit of time to fathom what you just told me is all,” she said with a loving voice.

                “Well I’m afraid that you will have more things that you might need time to fathom,” he said in a somber tone. “Now things are about to get mind blowing.”

                The universe that was filled with an untold number of galaxies then began to condense into one spot at a rapid rate and Olga could see an orb that was pitch black inside. Upon closer inspection however, Olga could see the multitude of spirals that made up the universe and she reached out for the orb, only for it to faze through her hand.

                “You fool, its illusion magic,” she chastised herself.

                “This is what the universe looks like from the outside,” Vargos said in a low tone.

                Three other orbs just like the first appeared and a number floated over each one of them.

                “There are four universes?” Olga asked.

                “Indeed.”

                Olga thought about what she had just heard and a question popped up into her head. “How…do you know all of this?”

                Vargos was silent and Olga turned around to face him and saw that he had a downcast gaze on his face. She wrapped her arms around him and gave him a kiss.

                “Darling its okay. I’ll still love you even if you are something beyond my understanding,” she said with love in her voice and Vargos sighed in relief.

                “What if I told you that each of those universes were sentient beings with names like us?”

                Olga raised both of her eyebrows and looked at the floating black orbs in front of her.

                “Crazy right? Now what if I told you the second orb there, our universe, was my and every Angelos’ teacher?”

                “The universe…is your…teacher?” Olga asked slowly.

                “Yes. His name is Cosmo…” Vargos trailed off a bit. “Well, that is the name that you can comprehend. His true name is in a language that no other beings besides those associated with him can understand but more on that later. What matters is that he is the personification of our universe and one of the four Primordials created to inhabit life within them.”

                “Cosmo…and Primordials…” Olga said as she tried to digest Vargos’s words before another question came up from her brain. “Who…created the Primordials?”

                Vargos sighed again as he knew what he was about to say would only make Olga feel smaller than she already felt now. “That my dear was the work of an all powerful being with infinite power simply called ‘The Origin.’”

                Olga looked at the floating universes and thought about the mind blowing news she keeps getting as her head struggled to keep up. Then an idea popped up once she looked at the perspective she was in.

                “So this ‘Origin’ is like the end all be all of gods? Like from where I’m looking, these universes are like playthings that I could mess with if I wanted to. Is that what its like for the Origin?”

                “You’re essentially right except for the god thing. The Origin is so much more than a mere god but it’s hard to explain without using concepts you can understand so let me think a bit.”

                Vargos then tried to think of a suitable comparison to use so Olga could comprehend how the dynamic of power works for them.

                “Oh of course. We can compare the Origin to the emperor of a multi kingdom empire where the kings/queens of said kingdoms are the universes.”

                “So then…what are the gods?” Olga asked.

                “Well they would be the equivalent to lower nobility like Viscounts or even Barons.”

                Olga wasn’t too surprised at this since the gods really only ruled over a single planet.

                “Then what are you Angelos?”

                “To answer that I need to continue what I was talking about first,” he said before names appeared over the universes.

                The first one was named Univa of universe 1, the second was Cosmo of universe 2, the third was Macroso of universe 3, and finally Infinitally of universe 4.

                “Each of the universes are like children to the Origin and they care for them dearly. At least that is what my master told us back when he trained my brothers and I.”

                “Even beings at such a level believe in family bonds?” Olga asked.

                “Is there a rule that says they can’t?” Vargos questioned.

“Ah, fair point.”

                Vargos then went into great detail about how Cosmo came into being and immediately got to work on making some assistants to help him manage the life in his universe. He created many of such beings in hopes of having them manage a couple of galaxies each, thus making it so he didn’t have to constantly focus on doing his job himself.

                “I’m sorry if this seems rude but…your master sounds a bit lazy.”

                “Oh he is, but he steps up when he needs to.”

                “Right…” Olga said with a skeptical look.

                “Don’t believe me?”

                “Oh I do. After speaking with Nol and Delva, they are pretty convinced of the idea that you guys are something greater than gods so I can only assume they are right since they know everything now.”

                “I see. Well back to that point, master Cosmo called his assistants “The Solarians” and they are the ones that are responsible for making the gods you are familiar with.”

                Olga digested Vargos’s words as this naturally clashed with what her people’s lore says.

                “I’m sure this is different from what you are familiar with but the Solarians don’t actually communicate with the gods like how master Cosmo communicates with them. As a result, gods tend to think they are the only reasons for why life exists on worlds and don’t particularly think about the idea of them being lower on the totem pole of power.”

                “But why don’t the Solarians and Cosmo for that matter, communicate with the gods? Wouldn’t that have made that story of the lonely goddess of light not happen?”

                “It would, however there are two reasons why they don’t do that and one of them is a rather common reason that even most of the gods themselves would agree with.”

                “Hmm, when you say that, then I can easily guess that one of the reasons being something along the lines of giving the gods autonomy and figuring things out on their own.”

                “Correct. And as for the other reason, well…they just can’t.”

                “Huh?”

                “Don’t worry I’ll get there,” Vargos smiled before making a visual diagram for Olga to look at. “The Origin who is at the top of the diagram is classified as a being called a ‘Celestial’ and anything directly created from them will also be classified as a Celestial. This is all due to a mysterious energy that resides within the Origin called ‘Galaxium’ and it was used to make the universes.”

                “So by that logic, the Primordials are all Celestials,” Olga stated.

                “Correct again. And since master Cosmo also possess that energy within him, the Solarians that he created personally from his energy are classified as Celestials too.”

                “So wouldn’t that mean the gods they made are Celestials then?”

                “No because the Solarians didn’t use their energy to make them. They used a completely different energy that the gods call ‘divinity.’ Then the gods made mortals with an even less refined energy source.”

                “Is it…our souls?” Olga asked and Vargos patted her on the head, making the dark elf puff up her face in annoyance.

                “You’re on a roll. Soul energy is a derivative of divinity, thus why Gladius was able to eventually devour the gods. There is however, a major flaw with divinity and by extension soul energy.”

“What is it?” Olga asked inquisitively.

 “The beings created with it are a bit on the random side so the Solarians couldn’t make the gods in the most ideal way like how master did for them, but it did add to the variety that a universe needed so master was fine with it.”

                “I see, so that explains why’d they allow humans to be such horny filth. It was out of their hands,” Olga said with a frown. “Please continue.”

                Vargos shook his head at the blatant discrimination. “Back to the reason why the Solarians couldn’t communicate with the gods. It was because of the general rules the Origin put into place for the Celestials, a list called the ‘Rules of the Origin’ that told all Celestials, including the Origin themselves, how to behave. There are a few exceptions but for the most part, they follow an important rule that states all Celestials are unable to interact with beings beneath them, which would include the gods by the way,” Vargos explained.

                “So that’s why,” Olga said with an understanding gaze.

                “Another rule was that the Celestials couldn’t harm beings beneath them so they would have no choice but to simply monitor them without interfering with their actions.”

                “Okay I get that but what does that have to do with you Angelos?”

                “I’m getting there, don’t worry.”

                “We now fast forward billions of years into the future and we get to a particular Solarian named Arbella.”

                “Wait, the emperor of your world? That Arbella?” Olga asked in shock.

                “Yup, he’s a Solarian. As is my mother, aunt, and uncle.”

                Olga felt a chill go down her spine as she is now understanding something far too incredible for her to reasonably comprehend.

                “Then you are telling me that I’m going to be the daughter-in-law of beings who were responsible for making the very gods who made me and everyone else on my world?”

                “Well I mean…if you still want to that is,” Vargos said with a look of worry and Olga sighed before placing his face in her chest again.

                “I told you to stop overthinking it. I have every intention of being your wife, even with the news that I’m essentially going to be in a family filled with Celestials.” A thought then occurred to her. “Wait, how am I even speaking to you if you are a Celestial like emperor Arbella and empress Vevona? I thought you said Celestials can’t be perceived by lower beings like me?” Olga asked after lifting Vargos from her chest.

                “Yes well, my parents, aunt Gaia and uncle Nocturne are inhabiting synthetic bodies made by us and this acts as a loophole in the rules since their true forms are still unperceivable. Think of how a spirit can possess a person’s body.”

                “I get it. And so their true forms look nothing like the Angeloids I’ve seen?”

                “Exactly. Although they can freely change how they look even without a shell so in the eyes of us Angelos, they will look no different from other mortal beings. The shell is just needed to be able to be perceived by everyone else.”

                “Okay.” Olga then placed her hands on both of Vargos’s cheeks. "So why can I do this to you?”

                “Well simply put, me and my kind are only half Celestial. The other half is mortal, which is why you can play with my face the way you are now. This major fact alone is the loophole needed for us Angelos to do what the others can't,” Vargos answered as Olga enjoyed moving his cheeks in multiple directions.

                “Because the rules of the Origin didn’t account for half breed Celestials,” Olga muttered in realization.

“Right again,” Vargos said.

“But I’m stumped on something,” Olga said as she racked her brain. “For you Angelos to be Celestials, you’d have to have been made by another Celestial with that Galaxium stuff, yet you are also somehow mortal at the same time? How did something like that even happen?”

Vargos caressed his lover’s cheek and chuckled, making Olga puffed them up in mild annoyance.

“That’s due to my father. You see, my old man had originally planned to make mortals himself instead of using the gods as a sort of test to see how we would do without one. That plan of his was…altered a bit due to reasons that I’m unable to explain to you,” Vargos said.

                “Another secret?” Olga said with a sigh.

                Vargos placed a hand on her head. “I’m sorry beautiful but I physically can’t tell you. I’m only allowed to tell you that the reason is very important and it can’t be told to anyone who isn’t a Celestial. The best we can do to describe what’s going on is by calling ourselves ‘over powered janitors.’

 “So you have to clean up something?” Olga raised an eyebrow suspiciously at this. “I know you would never let something important like that slip but what about the other Angelos?”

“When all of us Angelos eventually go to train with master Cosmo for a decade during our adolescence, we have to make a soul contract with him to keep quiet about why we were made before he tells us our purpose. If one of us tried to tell someone anything, then their body would lock up and they’d be unable to speak further about it as well as be punished by master himself.”

                Olga put on a horrified face. “If the personification of the universe has to go to such lengths to keep such a secret then…I’d rather not know,” she said, accepting the fact that she will be kept in the dark about an aspect of her boyfriend’s existence.

                Vargos held her close in his arms and continued his story. “So about what happened with my father’s plan. He intended for us to be fully mortal, with the idea that we would be a male only race who could reproduce via a method that was already quite successful.”

                “So how were you going to be made?”

                “From a magic tree. Sound familiar?”

                Olga opened her eyes in shock. “The Holy Tree?”

                Vargos nodded his head. “It was actually my aunt who was responsible for making Alfheim and the Holy Tree. The Holy tree itself is basically a unique idea for a god for the Solarians and she was praised for thinking of a method that wouldn’t require the randomness of a god like the one you worship.”

                “But I thought they wanted more variety anyway?”

                “They did but due to the influx of gods going rouge, Aunt Gaia wanted to change things up to see if they could use a more reliable method to avoid such issues in the future and for the most part it did but…well you know how things ended up eventually.”

                “Right. The war for the Holy Tree,” Olga said with understanding. “But surely she would have seen such a thing coming? War happens all the time after all.”

                “She knew there was a possibility but she’s an optimistic woman and had basically given them faith that they’d avoid such useless fighting.”

                “Only to be disappointed in the end.”

“Unfortunately, yes…”

                “So that’s why Delva said she can’t look her mother-in-law in the face anymore,” Olga said with understanding.

                “I’m sure Asato told her who was really responsible for Alfheim.”

                “I see. So the one who altered emperor Arbella’s plan, was it your master?”

                “Higher.”

                “The Origin?” Olga asked in shock and Vargos shook his head.

                “But why?” But then she remembered that it was a secret. “Never mind that but can you at least tell me why you Angelos were chosen?”

                “The Origin saw potential in us for some odd reason that hasn’t really been explained.” Vargos placed a hand on his jaw and contemplated. “There was a theory that master Cosmo had about the Origin liking romance between mortals and made us appealing to females for the secondary goal of seeing how we deal with our romantic relationships but that seems too…random in my opinion.”

                Olga was at a loss for words and thought about all the strange love based quirks that the Angelos had. The fact that they had every right to have harems of women with all their power and good looks yet only could be with a single woman made her think that such a theory might be true. This made her think of her and Helga’s fascination with romance dramas on the LVP back home.

                So even the creator of everything likes romance to the point they’d make a race specifically to appeal to that, Olga thought with a sense of understanding.

                “So…yeah. The Origin utilized the blueprint my father had of us and helped create my brothers and I, much to his surprise when he noticed we could perceive him. My father and mother adopted us and raised us with love as they never thought they could interact with beings lower than them. Then as we got older, we used our knowledge that mother, father, aunty Gaia and uncle Nocturne shared with us to make Angeloids for the reason I told you during our first date, and eventually the Angelo clones for the express reason of making things easier for us to accomplish our goal of taking over the universe.”

                “Wow…that was quite a story. I don’t even know how to comprehend the idea that such powerful beings are making moves like this. I kinda feel bad for the gods as I’m sure they aren’t too fond of being told they are subservient to higher beings after thinking they are the top of the food chain.”

“That is certainly the case for some but most accept such a fate. Particularly the goddesses.”

“So they can breed with you lot like those goddesses of light and darkness in the movie right?” Olga asked with an exasperated sigh.

“Basically,” Vargos admitted. “By the way, you might get to meet Alipheese and Ilias soon.”

“They are the ones that movie was about right?”

“Correct. My cousins Kenlo and Zulu who married them, will be going on a group date with my other cousins Raiko, with his goddess girlfriend, and Shaka, who I told you is married to an evil goddess from your world. If you wish, we could join them. Of course that’s only if you want to.”

She thought about it for a moment and shook her head. “No, I think I’m okay. I think being surrounded by Celestials like you is more than enough excitement. Adding divinity to the equation is just a tiny bit much right now. Perhaps another time,” Olga admitted.

“Understandable,” he said and looked at Olga. “So…”

“So what?” Olga asked with a teasing grin as she caressed Vargos’s face.

“You know what I am now and I don’t care for making you wait anymore. So there isn’t anything stopping me from starting a family with you.”

Olga’s face beamed and Vargos could clearly see she was filled with excitement. He brought Olga close and observed her reaction. He used his sharp senses to take in everything that Olga was going through. The sight of her love filled eyes as they gazed at him. The sound of her breathing as she enjoyed being held by him. The feeling of her soft skin against his. The smell of her fragrant body as she unintentionally gave off pheromones meant to signal reproduction. And as Vargos slowly pressed his lips against hers, he took in the taste of her saliva with his tongue and his heart rate began to increase to such high levels that Olga was concerned for his wellbeing.

“Olga Discordia…” he said as his golden irises begun to glow.

“Yes…” she said with a delighted voice.

“Will you be mine?”

“Do you even have to ask?” she said as they locked lips again.

Chapter Text

Vargos and Olga stared at each other and took in the serene mood. “You ready for what happens after I mark you?”

“Trust me I’ve been wanting this for a while now. Being with you has warped my sense of time, as I never would have thought that three months would seem so long before I met you.”

“Then thank you for your patience beautiful,” Vargos said before the color of his golden irises slowly bled into both his sclera until there was nothing but gold in his eyes.

He's starting, Olga thought excitedly as she recalled all the info Chloe and Helga shared with her about the Marking Ritual that needed to be done before an Angelo could impregnate a woman.

“With this pact, I authorize you, Olga Discordia, to be bound to my body,” he said in a voice that sounded like two people were talking at the same time.”

This made Olga fascinated and she could feel her body warm up from the sound of his intense tone as it reverberated in the bedroom.

“By the Origin’s grace, you will be blessed with the ability to create what they themselves have created before you.”

Olga felt a tingling sensation on her right hand and looked to see that it was glowing with black energy that matched Vargos’s.

“May we both now enjoy marital bliss and parental joy together,” he said and Olga felt tears form in her eyes.

Then what Olga has been waiting forever to see had arrived. The mark on her hand became visible and the image of shiny black wings appeared, marking that she was now Vargos’s wife. But before she could celebrate, Vargos’s back sprouted a set of black, ethereal wings that spanned the entire length of the bedroom and it was no small bedroom. 

Olga was speechless as his massive wings slowly flapped in the air until they slowly converged to wrap around her body. At first she was intimidated by the sheer power they gave off but once she remembered they belonged to Vargos, she felt at ease almost immediately. As the wings slowly embraced her body, Olga could feel an intense feeling of love flow within her. She was aware of this part due to being informed of it earlier but the amount of emotions flooding into her caused her to start sobbing with happiness.

So pure… Is all of this love I feel really from Vargos? I…I just can’t believe he cares for me so much, she thought as the emotions of both she and Vargos coalesced together.

So naughty… although her love for me is stronger overall, the lust she’s feeling is still quite powerful in its own way, Vargos thought as the emotions of both he and Olga coalesced together.

The part that came next was the reason why the Angelos preferred to be alone with their mate when they got married instead of having a ceremony like many other races did when they married. Olga could feel a burning sensation within her and a level of lust so uncontrollably powerful came over her. She felt her mind lose all rational thoughts and a voice, similar to hers, practically screamed at her.

“Breed!” the voice demanded.

Olga learned that this voice was the animalistic nature of every person with even the slightest bit of lust within them. A strange side effect of initially being marked. Olga was at first horrified of the idea of something like this happening but when she felt something poke her, she looked down to see the thing she has been desiring for well over three months now.

“It’s here. Your…dick…is here,” she said with haggard breaths as thoughts of desire overtook her.

“Looks like it,” he responded and it begun to change its size to accommodate Olga’s body. “This should do it for you. Now let’s take it slow and—”

But before Vargos could say anymore, Olga pushed him onto the bed with a surprising amount of force and climbed on top of him. Vargos saw that she had a crazed look that resulted from the Marking Ritual as her lust was forcefully maxed out to its limits to guarantee breeding was done on the spot. A quirk the Origin placed in them to make happen no doubt.

No one ever said it would be this…frightening, Vargos thought before Olga forced her pussy onto his dick, ignoring the pain a virgin woman would normally feel in such a situation.

Upon the two of them becoming one with each other, Olga looked at Vargos and smiled with a slight hint of sadism before she licked her lips like a hungry animal.  

Dear Cosmo… Am I about to be devoured? he thought with a hint of fear.

 Despite his nervousness, Vargos was ready to take responsibility and help his wife relieve her lustful desire with his body.  

“Don’t push yourself,” he said with concern.

“No promises,” Olga replied with an almost animalistic tone before she slowly moved her hips up, only to slam down on his dick without mercy. This caused her curvaceous body to jiggle, which was a sight that Vargos was proud only he could feast his eyes on.

Due to the influx of energy she received from the mark, Olga’s body was on a powerful high that would prevent any fatigue from happening to her so she would be able to continuously make love to Vargos until he impregnated her. Olga began to quickly move her hips up and down and with each motion, her soft moans echoed into Vargos’s ears. He could feel the pleasure himself and he gritted his teeth to avoid voicing his joy out loud at being one with Olga, due to being embarrassed. She then suddenly started to move even faster and Vargos took in a deep breath as the moist ecstasy reverberated on his manhood. Fortunately for him, he couldn’t lose himself to lust like Olga so he could only take solace in the fact that he was helping Olga satisfy her lust.

“Var…gos,” Olga said with a sexy voice and the black haired Angelo could hardly resists wanting to hold her, so that’s what he did.

As the two of them embraced passionately, Olga’s pussy began to tighten and Vargos felt a wave of pleasure that caught him off guard, making him kiss Olga so he wouldn’t moan with ecstasy.  This action caused Olga to orgasm and her vaginal fluids slowly oozed onto Vargos’s dick, which only made things easier as he was now even more lubricated for Olga.

Even after the orgasm, Olga continued to ravage Vargos like there was no tomorrow and he found himself thinking about why those with lust always fell to it.

No wonder so many are addicted to sex, this is amazing, he thought to himself as Olga continued to ravage him.

Olga wildly rode his dick with ferocity, making Vargos breathe heavily with each stroke of his cock that she caused. Vargos then grabbed her breasts and squeezed them, making Olga moan with joy as they were surprisingly sensitive to his touch. After a few minutes of this, Olga pinned down both of his arms and kissed Vargos, slamming herself on his crotch with insane, lust filled power. It didn’t take long for this action to make her climax again with a yell of pure bliss.

“Damn it, why won’t you cum?” she said in frustration after she finished her orgasm.

“I guess I have a lot of stamina. Besides, you don’t have to push yourself since I’m happy just being able to bond with you like this,” Vargos said with a reassuring smile. “Do you want me on top to change things up?”

“No! I have been getting pleasured by you for months now without you being pleasured in return. Now I can finally make you feel good so I’m doing all the work till you cum and impregnate me!” she said in a commanding voice that she’s never used before to him.

“O…kay,” Vargos replied with a shocked expression.

 Although some of the intense feeling of lust was still present, Olga at least could think rationally now compared to the beginning after satisfying herself a bit.  

It’s not enough. I need his essence in me so I can truly feel content, she thought to herself.

As the two of them went at it for the next half an hour, Olga still felt as if her pussy was desperate for Vargos’s essence and she struggled to get anything out of him. She was only able to satisfy herself as she climaxed several times already, yet Vargos was still holding out on her. She couldn’t figure out what she was doing wrong since, even if it was her first time, she was sure she was doing everything she studied right. Was it her hips position? The speed of her movements? These thoughts plagued her until she looked at Vargos who had a loving smile on his face, making her calm down a fair bit. She laid down on his chest and straddled his dick before she kissed him.

“I love you,” she said before a sudden jerking feeling came from Vargos’s crotch.

She looked at his dick to see that it was reacting in the way that she was trying to get it to react for almost an hour now.

Saying that…worked? she thought to herself.

She then looked back at Vargos and could see he was putting on the face of one on the verge of climax and she smiled with glee at this.

                Olga then slowly leaned in close to his ear and whispered the magic words that she had just realized was all she needed.

“I love you.”

                Vargos’s golden eyes flashed vibrantly and he quickly wrapped his arms tightly around Olga and stood up while carrying her before he begun to bounce her up and down his dick. Olga moaned out in delight as she didn’t expect such a visceral reaction from him. As Vargos made Olga feel overwhelming waves of pleasure course through her body, the feeling of climax came closer and closer and Olga gazed into the eyes of brilliant gold on her lover’s face. As Olga’s vaginal fluids begun to cause Vargos to feel even better, he softly called out Olga’s name, making the woman kiss him with lustful force. Then Olga could feel her pussy tighten even further as it practically melded with Vargos’s dick right before a mind blowing sensation was felt by both of them as Vargos let out a load of essence so intense that Olga’s body shook from the force. The husband and wife both let out cries of ecstasy as the magic essence flowed inside Olga like how a waterfall crashes into a river. Olga felt electrifying pulsations of pleasure unlike anything she had before and she squeezed Vargos with all her might as her mind went in a frenzy from the pure bliss. The both of them were breathing heavily and Olga put on a face of extreme relief as Vargos kept ejaculating inside of her. He then kissed his wife and sat back down on the bed while Olga continued to hold on to him for dear life.

                This kept going until Olga orgasmed again and fell on Vargos’s chest as he laid flat on the bed with an exhausted expression. The energy Olga received from the mark dissipated since her task was now done and she too felt fatigue take a hold of her.

                “I love you,” Vargos said as he lovingly squeezed his new wife.

                “I love you too. I love you so…so…much,” Olga said with tears falling from her eyes.

                This inadvertently caused Vargos to shoot his essence into her at an increased speed and Olga grimaced as the pleasure magnified.

                “Sorry…about…that,” Vargos said with haggard breaths.

                “Don’t be, you lovable oaf,” Olga said with a happy smile.

Twenty minutes later, Olga and Vargos continued to lay in bed as the flood of essence kept flowing into Olga. She learned from the others that in order for an Angelo to be born, the father has to release multiple loads of essence in the mother to stimulate their creation as compared to a child of the mother’s race, which would only need a single load. Olga still felt the warm sensation within her and the power she was receiving was incredible. She was certain that if she were to use a magic spell right now, it would be far stronger than it was supposed to be. Olga stared at her husband breathing softly as he enjoyed the sensation of impregnating her.

I wonder if our God is displeased with the fact that we’d prefer to carry the child of the Angelos and not his? Or perhaps he’d be glad to see his dark elves creating beings ranked above him within us? Olga thought as she gazed upon her husband’s calm looking face.  

She couldn’t help but giggle with joy as she took in the feeling of her husband’s power flooding inside of her body. The feeling itself was akin to the sensation of when she bathed in her god’s semen during the birthing ritual, except Vargos’s essence was so much more potent and was being absorbed into her body at a much faster rate. A part of her was surprised she could handle such a large amount of magic, but then again, who knows what kinds of crazy stuff is going on inside her body now that she was creating a Demi Celestial inside herself.

As if he could detect her staring at him, Vargos chuckled a bit and Olga giggled at his reaction, kissing him on the cheek after she did so. “You look like you have something to say,” he said after opening one eye, exposing the vibrant gold that swirled within it.

                “You truly are amazing. I can’t even fathom how much magic you’ve poured into me,” she said as she continued to take in her husband’s potent power.

                “Hmm, probably enough to blow up a planet if you sent an attack directly to the core,” he responded before closing his eye.  

                Olga had to blink a few times before her brain registered what he had just said. “I beg your pardon?”

                “Ah. I probably shouldn’t have said that. Just forget you heard such a nonsensical thing.”

                “I…don’t think I can just forget such a scary statement.”

                He placed a finger over his lips and motioned for Olga to lower her voice. “I’m feeling really hazy from the magic drain so I do believe I shall pass out now,” he said with a grin on his face as he wrapped his wings around her body to keep her warm.

                Olga sighed in resignation and softly touched the ethereal wings around her. “Whatever, I still love you,” she said before she kissed his forehead and closed her eyes as she rested on his chest.

                Hours later, Olga had woken up to feel that the sensation of her insides receiving Vargos’s essence had ceased and she looked down at him to see he was sleeping peacefully. Then the feeling of Vargos’s dick still erect within her appeared and she softly moaned in delight after moving to get up. She tried to move without either waking Vargos or making herself feel too good by accident but she clumsily fell backwards as she tried to get up, bringing the erect manhood of Vargos with her.

                “Ow!” Vargos yelled out in pain as he got up from the shock.

                “Oh no, I’m so sorry!” Olga said in horror as Vargos held in the pained expression on his face as best as he could.

                “Nope…you’re…good,” he struggled to say as he held onto his penis. “Damn this thing hurts like hell.”

                Olga felt so bad that she could feel tears form in her eyes. “I’m so sorry!”

                Vargos took a deep breath and let the pain subside and when it did, his penis vanished from sight, marking that it was no longer needed. “How the hell can races with such a glaring weakness fight without worrying about someone exploiting it?”

                He then looked at Olga who was nearly about to ball her eyes out with guilt and he went over to her and embraced her lovingly. “I’m fine my love, I’ll live. More importantly, how do you feel?”

                Olga was about to chastise him for downplaying his pain when she noticed a distinct black glow surrounding her body now that she wasn’t panicking. A wide smile then formed on her face and the tears that were originally from guilt fell and became tears of joy.

                “I’m pregnant…” she said, still wondering if this was all a dream that she was having.

                “Yes you are,” Vargos responded with a warm smile.

                Her tears began to increase in volume. “I’m pregnant…with your son.”

                “With our son,” he said as he squeezed her tightly.

Shortly after the two of them finished their loving moment basking in the joy of them soon being parents, Olga decided she wanted to take a hot bubble bath and she dragged Vargos in with her, despite knowing what she’d want to do in such a situation.

“So uh…about what I said before I passed out,” Vargos said as he played with some bubbles.

“Nope,” Olga said, making a stop motion with her hand. “You are a being above the gods, it only makes sense you’d have enough power to wipe out entire planets. After all, if that Soul Eater King could do it and you are far stronger than he was back then, it really shouldn’t come as a surprise.”

“You are being quite understanding of the things my kind can do,” he responded with an impressed look.

“I’m not so fragile that I can’t handle such a revelation. Besides, if I said I was afraid of you after finding that out, then I would have to be afraid of our son and that isn’t even a consideration in my mind.”

Vargos embraced his wife, making her sigh with affection as she took in his love. The feeling of Olga’s soft and wet body didn’t at first do much for her husband but then Olga felt his penis form again as it poked her stomach.

“So…this thing truly only shows up when I’m in the mood for sex then?” Olga asked.

“That’s right.”

Olga frowned a bit as it’s arrival meant that she wanted to have sex again but this meant that she would seem like a sex addict since she couldn’t blame Vargos for being the horny one in the relationship.  

“I might have the desire but that doesn’t mean you have to help me indulge in such an addictive lifestyle. I think it would be bad for the both of us if I wanted to have sex every time we are like this.”

“I wouldn’t mind if you used me to feel good,” Vargos replied.

“Ugh, that is the kind of answer that will make it difficult for me to resist,” she responded with a blush, making Vargos grope her breasts so he could massage them.

This naturally led to her getting really into it and she grabbed onto her husband’s dick while it was under water.

“Hey…” Olga said while slowly rubbing it.

“Yeah…” Vargos answered.

“Sit against the wall for me.”

Vargos was initially confused with this request but he listened, making sure to sit in a spot with enough room for him by his spacious bathtub. Olga then moved with him and stared at his dick for a while.

“You okay?” Vargos asked.

“I heard from Chloe years ago when she was forced to service humans she regularly had to suck on their filthy dicks and take in their lowly semen.”

“Damn, poor girl.”

“She said it was absolutely disgusting. Yet when she described what it was like with Reesa, she claimed it tasted like those aliberries she loves from your world. Why is that?” Olga asked.

“Since we can only have sex with one woman, our penises will accommodate all aspects of itself to our wife’s desire to promote a healthy sexual experience for both parties involved. The same is true for our essence since swallowing it through the mouth will still result in pregnancy.”

“Really?” Olga asked.

“Yes and because of this, its flavor will change to facilitate an enjoyable taste to promote the marked woman to drink a lot of it so an Angelo could be born.”

“Aggressive is certainly the right word to describe your essence.”

“We can’t help it,” Vargos answered helplessly.

Olga looked at Vargos and giggled. “You Angelos are weird. But then again, you were made to be centered around love. Perhaps the Origin thought making you this way would help with your sex lives?”

“Who knows? It makes me feel a bit complicated they’d go that far though.”

“Perhaps this is a bit of a treat to make up for that crazy task you have to accomplish?”

Vargos thought about what Olga said for a bit. “You might be right about that, he said before he jolted a bit after feeling Olga lick the tip of his dick.

“It’s…sweet and taste like…dark chocolate?” Olga said before she licked again, then again, and then she looked up at her husband’s flushed face as she could tell he liked the feeling.

She smiled seductively at him and placed her mouth on his dick and began to slowly suck it. She enjoyed her husband’s strangely tasty manhood in her mouth and began really getting into it as the treat she enjoyed could now be tasted without the worry for her overeating.

By the Gods…I might get addicted to this if I can use this as an alternative to eating actual dark chocolate, Olga thought as she now went even deeper on her husband, not even feeling any discomfort from putting something like this in her mouth.

She remembered the technique Chloe had told her made Reesa go crazy and she began to swivel her tongue around while also moving her head side to side. She then looked at Vargos to see he was enjoying himself as he clearly tried his best to avoid moaning out from pleasure.

This is what a blowjob is like? Vargos thought as he could hardly resist the sensation of his wonderful wife treating his dick like a snack. “So…good,” Vargos said with an intoxicated look on his face that drove Olga to go faster.

This wonderful sensation made Vargos ecstatic as the love he felt for Olga caused him to look down at her with his eyes glowing completely gold again and this made Olga suck even harder. The high dark elf stopped for a moment to catch her breath and the couple stared at each other.

“I love you Vargos,” Olga said with a wink before she begun to suck him off again.

Is that seriously what gets me off? Vargos questioned himself as he felt a rush of essence flow towards his dick.

He’s about to cum. I wonder what his essence tastes like, Olga thought to herself.

She gripped Vargos’s cock as hard as she could to make sure he didn’t try to pull away. Then the jerking feeling she was waiting for arrived and Vargos shot a load of his essence into her mouth and Olga’s eye twitched as she took in the warm and thick essence of her husband.

It’s…so…good! she screamed in her head as she sucked with all her might to get every last possible drop, making her poor husband shoot even more into her throat.

Vargos shot several loads into Olga’s mouth for a few minutes before he stopped. His wonderous essence slid down her throat and was absorbed into her body before it could reach her stomach acid and when she looked up at him, she could see that he was shaking a bit and taking deep breaths.

“Sorry, I overdid it. Are you okay?” she asked after wiping some of his black colored essence off of her mouth and eating it.

“Just a bit loopy from the drain, no big deal,” he said before he looked at his wife and smiled. “Now it’s my turn,” he said before Olga slowly floated into the air.

She was made to sit on Vargos’s shoulders while he buried his face into her soaking wet pussy, making Olga moan with delight as she squeezed her legs around his head.

It didn’t take too long for Olga to climax and the both of them then stared at each other while soaking in the bath, too absorbed in their love for each other for words to be spoken.

After their steamy bathroom session, Olga was now cooking dinner for her new husband and she was so giddy that she practically danced while listening to orchestral music that she found herself having a strong affinity with after Vargos had taken her to see a symphony during their fourth date. When she was chopping the vegetables, she would stare at her right hand to see Vargos’s mark on her and she gave off a radiant smile as she was reminded once again that she was married to the man who saved her and Chloe from hell.

                “Mrs. Servantez. My name is Olga…Servantez,” she repeated, feeling ecstatic from using her new family name.

                Vargos had walked into the kitchen after looking over a couple of things from work and he feasted his eyes on the sight of Olga cooking while wearing an apron without clothes on, exposing her butt for him to see. Olga looked back at him and gave a seductive smile before turning back to cook the food.

                I love being married, he thought to himself with an entertained smile.

He sat at the table and stared at his barely dressed wife cook and he couldn’t help but think he was under an illusion spell that he didn’t want to break through. “My wife is a true masterpiece, he said with love in his heart.”

“Thank you my one-of-a-kind husband,” Olga replied with just as much love in her heart.

Just then, Vargos got a call and he looked to see that it was Shaka. “Hey Shaka, what’s up?”

Olga turned down the music even though she knew Vargos had hearing that was better than hers. She didn’t want to be rude as she figured it was a work related call.

“Ha ha, the void. Funny,” Vargos retorted with an unamused look. “So what’s really going on?”

Olga could technically hear what was being said on the other side with her good ears but she promised herself not to ease drop on Vargos since he trusted her enough to not use magic to prevent her from doing so.

“You serious?” he said with a baffled look as he looked at Olga, making her worry a bit. “Ah, so it was like that huh? That’s rather unfortunate. Okay, thanks for the info. Oh and thanks for covering for me again. I uh…wanted to tell Olga about everything.” Vargos then blinked a few times and looked at his wife with a loving gaze. “Yeah, she’s a Servantez now.”

This statement made Olga blush slightly as the reality of her situation hit her head on again.

“Alright, I’ll see you in a couple of hours then,” he said before hanging up his Cosmic Comm.

“Everything okay?” Olga asked.

Vargos gazed at Olga with a complex look on his face. “How much do you know about miss Chloe’s mother?”

Chapter Text

Olga was beyond baffled by this as she never expected such a topic to come up. "Only that they were separated when she was very young. Some perverted worm bought her and trained her to be a child sex slave."

"Right…"

"Why did such a topic come up?"

"So as it turns out, we had saved her mother shortly after we started our operation and didn't even notice until now."

Olga was speechless and carefully placed the kitchen knife on the counter before she caused an accident. "How come it took so long?"

"We had gotten Chloe's DNA a week ago when she went to get a checkup for her baby. As you know, we do cross checks inside our databases to see who is related to who in case anyone with family that were separated from each other wished to find their loved ones and at the request of Layla, Chloe's mom, we checked to see if we had her daughter in our custody."

"By the gods…" Olga said with concern. "But…wait. Why'd she just now ask for her daughter's whereabouts if she was with you guys for three entire months?"

"Well one, she was too blinded by her hatred of humans to see it wasn't Chloe's fault she was born. And two, she never gave the poor girl a name so she felt it wouldn't have made sense to ask us to find her daughter without that much info at least."

Olga felt a rage build within her but then she remembered how half dark elves were viewed amongst her kind and the idea of giving a name to what they viewed as a blasphemy would imply one cared about them, which was a rarity.

"That's…not all that surprising to hear since I was the one to name her when she was brought to my Citadel," Olga said with a frown as she thought about the poor child that her former Legion rescued and brought over a century ago.

"Seems our mandatory therapy sessions has finally caused Layla to see the way she despised Chloe was dumb," Vargos said with a scowl.

"Darling, you have to understand just how much we hate humans. You've never had to worry about being taken and raped by beings you were raised to believe were inferior to you and had your pride completely shattered as they defiled you constantly on a daily basis."

Vargos let out a long sigh. "Yeah, I know. Such is the cruelties of life. This only solidifies why we have to take over everything," Vargos said with a serious face.

The dinner was a bit awkward after such a heavy topic but Vargos managed to brighten the mood after talking about a small gathering that was going to take place in a few days at Asato's and Delva's house now that his younger brother Jazel was done with his campaign against a xenophobic empire hell bent on enslaving or killing everyone who isn't them. It took some time as the empire was just slightly less advanced than the MPE but it was enough that they could contend with them during void battles which he described in great detail and Olga was both fascinated and frightened of the idea of such things happening somewhere out there. Since Nol and Delva never got to meet Jazel, who killed the very being who threatened to devour the souls of all the elves of Alfheim, they wished to formally give their thanks to him, thus Zelnos and Asato got him to come over.

"I'd like to meet him too. As well as the rest of your overpowered family."

"Overpowered huh? I'll be sure to tell mother what her new daughter-in-law thinks of her," Vargos said with an evil grin.

Olga gasped in shock. "You wouldn't."

"I might," he replied with a teasing tone.

"Hmph. If you do then I won't ever give you a blowjob again, so there," Olga said with a teasing tone of her own.

Vargos wanted to say that he didn't care about it but he stopped himself and thought further. He realized that he had thoroughly enjoyed his wife's blowjob earlier and based on what Colza told him back at Vermillion Bold, he gave in and sighed in resignation. He figured there was no reason to fight the numbers in this situation when he loved Olga far more than winning against her.

"You win this round my radiant beauty," Vargos said.

Olga smiled triumphantly before kissing his cheek.

The next morning after Vargos dropped off Olga, she was standing at the door of the half dark elf child she raised as her own with a complex mix of emotions. She then knocked on the door and Chloe opened it while wearing pj's that was cute and comfortable looking with pink frills and a heart on her stomach that said "Baby in the Making" on it. Olga couldn't help but grin at how much more feminine Chloe had become due to Reesa's influence as before she had the persona of being a more masculine kind of woman that was always ready to fight if the need came. Of course, being pregnant probably contributed greatly to this change as well but Olga wasn't complaining.

Chloe immediately gasped at what she saw and hugged Olga. "You're pregnant!" she shouted excitedly.

"I finally am!" Olga shouted excitedly too.

"Oh this is great. We should go to Alfheim and celebrate with the others."

"Oh most definitely," Olga said before she remembered what she wanted to say and calmed herself down.

Then Reesa walked behind Chloe and gazed at Olga with an approving look.

"Congratulations crown princess Olga," he said with a bow to her which caught the two women off guard.

"Ah, that's right. You're a Malvan princess now," Chloe said before she bowed as well, making sure to be careful with her stomach.

"I had completely forgotten about that. Vargos acts so unlike a prince around me that I didn't even consider my title now," Olga said with a small smile. "By the way Reesa, I need to borrow your wife for a bit so I hope you don't mind."

"Of course I don't mind. Please take your time," he said before a beeping noise was heard and he took out his Cosmic Comm and looked at it. "Duty calls, so this works out. I'll see you after work honey bun," he said before kissing Chloe on the cheek, prompting the woman to grab him by the face and pull him into a passionate kiss in front of Olga.

Olga was a bit taken aback by this but she couldn't blame the girl as Reesa's more androgynous look, compared to most Angelos, really captivated her attendant.

Reesa bowed in respect to Olga again and vanished from sight as he teleported away.

"Sorry you had to see that my queen. The human in me makes it really hard to resist him," Chloe said with an embarrassed look.

"I don't blame you child; I don't blame you at all. Now come with me to the living room, we have to discuss something important that Vargos told me," Olga said and Chloe looked a bit concerned at this.

Olga relayed what Vargos told her and Chloe's face was filled with a multitude of emotions as she could hardly keep her pupils still from the news.

"My mother…is alive?" Chloe asked in shock.

"Yes."

"And she actually wanted to see me?"

"It seems so. Vargos said that their therapist managed to convince her that your birth wasn't your fault and she seems to regret her past disdain for you."

"Right, Reesa told me what they do at those therapy sessions when we went to Aquarius for one of our dates. To think the MPE would go to such lengths to care for not just the physical but the mental wellbeing of others like that."

"Considering they have to clean up whatever mess the old regime leaves behind every time they take over a country, it makes sense," Olga added.

Chloe played with her hair. "Wow…I uh…don't really know what to do with this information admittedly."

Olga held Chloe's hand and gave a reassuring smile. "You don't have to force yourself to do anything child. You don't owe her anything just because she gave birth to you. I mean…she didn't even give you a name."

"Probably didn't bother naming me since I'm a result of her being raped," Chloe said with a hint of sadness. She then fixed her face and gave Olga a determined look. "You know what? I don't care. Things are so much better now. I have an outrageously sexy husband that loves me despite me being half human and I have his unrealistically powerful baby inside of me. But of course, before any of that happened…" Chloe bowed to Olga. "I had you, who cared for and raised me to be the woman I am today."

Olga hugged Chloe tightly in her arms. "And I had you, who showed me undying loyalty and made me the woman I am today."

"Thank you for everything my queen," Chloe said with tears in her eyes.

"No, thank you Chloe, for staying by my side when I had nobody else," Olga said with tears of her own.

Chloe then had a thought. "Ah, should I perhaps call you by your new official title now?"

"Just call me Olga child," she responded with a small smile. "So, what are you going to do?"

Chloe thought about Olga's question for a bit and sighed. "I would like to at least see her again after so long. Perhaps it would be a good thing for little Hershal to meet his maternal grandmother one day."

"That's the name you are going with?"

"Yup. Me and Reesa thought of it last night."

"It's cute. I like it."

"You hear that Hershal? Her majesty—I mean Olga likes your name," Chloe said to her stomach with a motherly smile on her face. She then looked back at Olga. "There's also another reason I wish to see my mother."

"Oh? And what pray tell would that be?"

"I wouldn't be surprised if I wasn't the only child mother had to be forced to give birth to, so I want to know if I have siblings as well."

"Ah, good point," Olga said with an understanding look. "Should I let Vargos know?"

"If you would please."

The two of them chatted for a while until they heard knocking at the door.

"I'll get it," Chloe said but Olga stopped her.

"No, you are very pregnant right now and need to relax. I'll get the door."

"You know you are pregnant now too," Chloe argued.

"But not as much as you child," Olga said teasingly.

She answered the door and saw Reesa had returned.

"Reesa? You're back early," Olga said in confusion.

"Yes well, I've been given a new assignment to provide you with guard duty while you aren't with crown prince Vargos," he said with an awkward grin.

Olga sighed a bit and smiled as she was sure who gave him such orders. "I suppose my overprotective husband made you do so?"

"You got me," he said with a bright smile. "Can't blame him since you are now a member of the Servantez family, whose also pregnant with his child."

"Right…I'm a princess for an advanced alien civilization now," Olga reminded herself.

"A crown princess for an advanced alien civilization at that. But I'm sure such a reality will get easier to digest as time goes on," Reesa reassured her.

"I hope so."

"Reesa? I heard you are Olga's bodyguard now. Does that mean you will be staying here when she's here?" Chloe asked as she walked behind Olga.

"Pretty much cup cake."

"That's really convenient."

"That's why I think his highness chose me for the job."

"Well I'll have to thank him when I see him again. Oh by the way, you need to hear what Olga just told me."

A few days later, Olga and Vargos had just arrived at Asato's and Delva's house and it was a large castle that was on a street with another large castle across the street from it. Delva informed Olga that her neighbors are three aristocratic high elves who go by Hagerhelm, that have all since gotten married to Angelos that agreed to let them keep their family name and they even took on the Hagerhelm name themselves as they weren't all that concerned with it. Due to the three high elf aristocrats having strong familial ties to each other, they insisted on living in the same place together so they, along with their husbands, live there. The three families made a total of thirteen kids and the castle was more than spacious enough to support them all. The children in both the Servantez household and the Hagerhelm household play with each other all the time so Delva asked them if her kids could spend the night there during the gathering since it would be loud and filled with alcohol and the Hagerhelms agreed to do so.

Asato's and Delva's house was a remodeled version of Delva's old castle that Asato brought over from the Underdark where the dark elves originally lived. It was similar to Olga's former Dark Citadel so she was quite used to its aesthetics. It was apparently downsized a bit as it was deemed unnecessary to have such a large space for just a family of five, which will be bigger soon as Delva was pregnant again.

"Hey hey hey, there's the newlyweds I've been waiting for!" Asato said as he opened the door for Olga and Vargos.

"Olga!" Delva, radiating a blue glow, shouted as she hugged the other world dark elf. "Look at you. You have a mother's glow about you."

"I know, I'm so happy. I can still hardly believe it finally happened after 300 years of trying," Olga said with a bright smile.

"I'm surprised you didn't have to wait another 300 considering how much this guy like to overthink things," Asato said with a cheeky grin.

"Hello to you too cousin," Vargos said with a slight frown.

"I kid I kid. Anyway, come on in. Zelnos and Nol are here already and now we just have to wait for the others."

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

The group was gathered around a large game table and the guys had decided to play a game called 'poker' that originated from the long destroyed planet Earth. The game was about who could bluff the best and the guys were deeply focused on it as they had agreed that the winner would be able to make the losers serenade their wives with a song of their choosing, to which the ladies had no objections to. Since Jazel was the only one that was alone, he was made into the dealer.

"Alright gentlemen, I expect a good clean fight. No cheating, no sleight of hand crap since we could all see that shit from a planet away and absolutely no…fucking…optical magic of any kind, got it?" Zelnos said with a serious look and the others looked at each other with glares as if they'd kill anyone who tried.

"Why do I get the feeling they are serious about this because of something stupid?" Freya asked with a frown.

"Because it probably is something stupid," Delva added.

Nol chuckled a bit. "They don't even care that much about the cheating. It's so that they won't be able to accidently see us naked."

Olga scoffed. "Of course that's the reason."

"What? I don't want any of these heathens seeing you naked," Vargos said as his glare intensified at the other Angelos.

"The feeling is mutual cousin. You keep your eyes on Olga, I'll keep mine on Freya," Mezo said with an intimidating glare.

"I don't care to look at any of your women but if you fucks dare to stare at my Nol, I'll blind you in a heartbeat," Zelnos proclaimed.

"This is my house so if I sense either of you slime balls even glancing at Delva with magic eyes, I'll kick you out head first," Asato said with a growl.

The ladies sighed and collectively pulled on their husbands ears from frustration, making them all wince in pain.

"Ow ow ow, that hurts honey," Zelnos said as Nol gave him a serious look.

"Then stop acting like that and just play with your family like an adult. Gracious, sometimes I feel like I let a child impregnate me," she said with a sigh.

"Everyone here is like a child to you old lady," Delva said with a grin.

"Oh shit, shots fired," Jazel said with a surprised look.

"Shut up and deal," Zelnos replied.

"Tsk, fine," Jazel said in an annoyed tone and begun to deal out the cards.

Olga wasn't too sure how the game was played so she just looked at what Vargos was doing and tried to learn through osmosis.

"I'll raise," Asato said.

"I call," Zelnos said.

"I'll raise, fuck it," Mezo replied.

"Hmm…" Vargos wondered for a bit.

"So are we sure we should have played a game that required a lot of thinking?" Jazel asked.

"Shit, I forgot about the over thinker," Asato responded.

"Screw you guys. Anyway I'll check," Vargos said while hitting the table slightly.

The ladies watched on in awe as the guys played with utmost seriousness, yet at the same time still made fun of each other as they did so.

"Damn. I fold," Mezo said, and Freya, unsure of what that meant, patted his back as she figured he lost this round based on his reaction.

"I suppose I'll fold too," Zelnos said with a regretful look.

"Cowards, the lot of you," Asato said before laying down the cards he had in his hands.

Jazel whistled. "A flush huh? What you got big bro?"

Vargos had on a blank face and not even Olga could tell what he was thinking at the moment. "Hey Delva, what kind of house would you say your neighbors have with all those kids in it?"

"Huh? Uh I mean…a big house I guess?" she said with confusion.

"Ah, hell. Full house…" Asato lamented before he planted his face in his hands.

"That's right cousin. Take that loss, eat it, savor it, and prepare for another course," Vargos said with a smile on his face and Olga couldn't help but grin as she witnessed her husband win the round.

"Damn, you hate to see it…" Jazel said with a smirk.

"Now Jazel, you've made us wait long enough. Tell us about this lady you've met," Mezo said.

"Sigh, fine then," he said as he dealt out more cards. "So after dealing with the Wakian Empire for nearly a year, I decided to leave things in Majuu's hands for a bit and go on a small vacation. I didn't really have a particular place in mind, nor did I want to leave the galaxy in case something came up since using the Prime Realm to travel seemed too slow for me. Fortunately I met a Solarian named Hano who asked me to go to his world as a request."

The guys all nodded their heads in understanding while the women were confused as to what the Prime Realm was.

"I'm sorry to interrupt but uh…what's the Prime Realm?" Olga asked inquisitively.

"It's a separate dimension where we can train to our hearts content without worrying about collateral damage from our fights," Mezo said.

"Like heaven?" Freya asked.

"Almost but heaven is still tied to this universe through your world. The Prime Realm is completely separated from anything else as it would be too dangerous for us to go all out without causing damage to everything around us," Asato answered.

"Plus it can be manipulated in a way that we can create scenarios at a moment's notice," Jazel added.

"Last thing we need is to cause galactic quakes by accident," Vargos said with a serious face as he stared at the cards in his hand.

"Galactic…quakes?" Delva said with a slight hint of fear.

"Just think about earthquakes but ones that shake the entire galaxy instead. Scary shit really," Zelnos said while focusing on his cards.

"I…have no words," Freya said as she gave up and leaned against Mezo, trying to forget what she just heard.

"Unfair existences alright," Olga said as she placed a hand on her stomach and sighed. "Will our child be able to cause these…'galactic quakes?'"

"With enough training then yes. We all have the potential to be great threats to the galaxy. Even more so than Gladius," Vargos answered.

"I see…"

"Fret not dear sister. If an Angelo somehow goes rouge then it is on us to put them down. Plus with the Solarians and master Cosmo being allowed to kill us too, it would be a non-issue if such a thing did happen," Jazel added.

"That's…good I suppose," Olga said with an awkward smile.

"So if Rozen or Balto ever went bad on us…you'd kill them?" Nol asked with a pained expression.

"Wow this shit got dark quickly didn't it?" Asato said as he fidgeted with his cards.

Zelnos took a deep breath and sighed. "As much as I want to say that would never happen, there isn't a 0 percent chance it won't and if such a need did arise…I'd do what was needed. As their father, I'd rather take responsibility than let someone else do it, even if it would kill me inside," Zelnos said and Nol nodded her head in understanding.

"Then we just have to make sure they are loved enough so that won't happen," she said with a single tear falling from her eye, prompting Zelnos to hold her tightly.

"I fold," the three other Angelos said, making Zelnos look to see he exposed his hand.

"Four of a kind? Pretty good," Jazel admitted.

"Damn," Zelnos muttered.

"So anyway, back to my story," Jazel said.

While the guys kept playing, Jazel talked about how he ended up on a world that seemed underdeveloped at first but turned out to be more advanced than he thought as they had access to electricity due to utilizing magic. Their world was one where the people there were diverse and filled with a vast number of different races that lived in harmony together.

"Sounds like a world that has it's shit together," Mezo said.

"It gets better man. So this world has made prostitution legal all over and it is just filled with all kinds of brothels with prostitutes, that they call succu-girls, and not a single one of them are forced into it."

This made the ladies all look at Jazel with raised eyebrows while the guys looked intrigued by this.

"Okay pause," Zelnos said before placing his hands under his chin to hide his cards. "Go on."

"Alright so you see, there are all types of different races of women that seem to have ties that go back to succubi and so they are quite fine with giving their bodies up for money since they are rather lewd. They even have a race of hydra women with three different women on the same body!"

"Hydra women? Interesting," Vargos said before he noticed Olga give him a glare. "Not that I would do anything with such a woman since I already have such an amazing wife."

"Hmph, good answer," Olga said with a blank face.

"How would we even be able to court such a woman?" Mezo asked.

"We can't anyway, they have males amongst them," Jazel replied with a wave of his hand.

"Ah, so what else?" Asato asked with wonder.

Jazel went into detail about how he conducted business with the heavenly realm there and talked with the mortal higher ups who were followers of the goddess there. He then flew to a town were the goddess told him he could earn some money to fund his vacation. The moment he touched down on the ground, he shocked the people there.

"They all thought I was a part of the winged species of their world at first, but since my wings look nothing like feathers, they couldn't place me under any other kind of race. I decided to walk around the town and many of the women there were giving me those looks that made me kinda want to run away. My curiosity about such a bustling and diverse place got the better of me in the end."

"Yes, naturally," Zelnos said with a straight face.

"Women tend to do that to us," Mezo said with a cheeky grin towards his wife, prompting Freya to pull on his cheek with an embarrassed look on her face.

Jazel continued his story and talked about becoming an adventurer and clearing dungeons for a little while to earn currency for himself while also making a killing doing requests that others couldn't do, much to the ire of some of the other adventures who had to struggle to do such stuff. They tried to give him shit for it but he didn't care as he had to fast track his money grind since he'd only be there for a couple of days. He got into a situation early during his vacation and ran to a town where he came across a tavern where he saw postings of some horny guys who did reviews on the different succu-girls they slept with.

The ladies in the room grimaced after hearing that.

"Filthy pigs," Olga said with a scowl on her face.

"Hmph. I'm glad you can't even have sex with another woman or I'd never let you listen to this story," Freya said to her husband with a scowl.

"It's not like I even want to go there. I'm more interested in the ideas for brothels is all," Mezo replied with an innocent look.

"What? Why?" Delva asked.

"We have an empire to run my love. Such a thing will be extremely expensive and we need to be sure we have the funds to get the job done properly," Asato answered.

"I…suppose that's true," Delva replied with a frown.

"As much as we don't particularly care for such places, sex sells and we Angelos aren't the only men in the empire. We have to consider making things good for everyone, and that includes the horny ones who need to relieve their tension," Vargos added.

"I guess…" Olga agreed reluctantly.

"You'll never see a married Angelo go to such places for pleasure, I guarantee that. Even single and ready to mingle ones don't really have much we could do. Sure we could play with their pussy and eat them out like there is no tomorrow but we really only wish to do that with women we see as possible wives, not ladies of the night that view us as walking money machines," Jazel added but he sighed a bit after saying this.

"Did you go inside any of the brothels?" Nol asked.

"Of course I did. How could I learn about such places and explain what was in them if I didn't?" Jazel asked and Nol shrugged her shoulders. "Also…" Jazel gave the guys a serious look. "Fire Salamander women that let you cook meat on their naked bodies before you eat it."

The group was stunned into silence until Zelnos spoke up. "Write that down Asato, write that down!" he shouted with excitement.

"Already on it!" Asato answered with glee as he was already typing away on his Cosmic Comm.

"What about their government? Just how much are they raking in from the brothels?" Vargos asked in wonder.

"It seems the world is mostly run by those followers that worships the lone goddess there."

"An Oligarchy huh? Sound familiar?" Vargos asked after turning to Olga, which made her roll her eyes as she was reminded of the Church of Light.

"Yes but the biggest thing is that this church, and by extension the goddess, supports sex work wholeheartedly and even provides magic circles that prevent pregnancy and illness."

"Hmm, sounds simple enough for us to do as well. I'm kind of surprised they support such lewd activities considering the whole 'purity' crap they tend to sell," Mezo said.

"They have a doctrine of making sure all races get along with each other. Makes sense considering people will be too busy fucking to worry about fighting. It also helps that these succu-joints make them a whopping fifty five percent of their annual revenue," Jazel answered with a serious look.

"That's impressive," Vargos said with a raised eyebrow before he took out his Cosmic Comm and begun typing away on it. "I'm asking Suno if he could send some people to learn more about how that world's financial economy works on pure lust like that."

He then got a response right away. "He already responded and said we should open up a brothel there ourselves as a test run with some sex droids as our unique gimmick," Vargos told the group.

"That's the Minister of Finance for you," Zelnos said with a proud look.

The ladies were unsure how to feel as it wasn't like the guys were interested in the sexual nature of the topic, just the ideas they could use to make money for the MPE, which was a good thing at the end of the day.

"I knew we'd have to do something like this sooner or later but such an amount of revenue would make an empire our size thrive even more than we do now," Mezo said with a contemplative look.

"I'm just glad you are thinking of things from a business perspective," Freya said with a sigh.

"Hold up!" Jazel said, quieting the group. "Vargos, tell Suno his idea is taken, they have a place called 'The Sex Marionette' that is basically the same thing."

"Damn…" Vargos said while typing away. Then waited a few seconds for Suno to respond before he raised an eyebrow.

"What did he say?" Mezo asked curiously.

"He said we should buy the store, renovate it, and rebrand it to suit our needs," Vargos answered.

"Ah, the old 'Buy Your Competition' strategy. Capitalism at its finest," Jazel said and the other guys nodded in agreement. "I'll have to learn about more of those brothels and see if we can do something unique."

"Wait, pause again!" Asato said with a determined gaze. "How many races did you see could be put on the priority list Jazel?"

"Not enough I'm afraid. Lots of men available for them to breed with since they merge souls together to allow interracial breeding. This makes it easier for the people who wish to get married to a race that would normally be rather difficult to be with, like a fairy being with an ogre."

Soul Merging? How curious, Olga thought as she listened to her brother-in-law's words.

Jazel then thought more on it. "I'm sure even if we counted on the abundant amount of succubi there, us taking them away would only cause problems for sure."

"Tsk. Guess we can't expect much courtship from that world like how it is for Osiris-2," Mezo said with a frustrated sigh.

"Osiris-2?" Olga asked.

"The temporary name we gave Freya's world since they surprisingly hadn't decided on a name for it yet," Vargos answered. "Since it resides in another galaxy, we won't be doing a proper invasion there yet. We simply made an outpost, had some of our guys live there and they developed the homes their wives lived in to spoil them."

"Oh, I see," Olga said.

"So what about this Tiaplate? Is she one of those succu-girls?" Zelnos asked.

"She was one, but she quit after we..." Jazel trailed off.

"What is it? Asato asked.

"As embarrassing as it is for me to say this, I'd rather keep what I'm about to say between us guys," Jazel said.

"Should we leave for a bit then?" Delva asked.

"No need, I'll tell the guys via telepathy," Jazel said.

He then focused a bit and looked at the other guys in the room, making them give him shocked gazes. Jazel put on a cocky grin that even Olga felt like punching for some reason and the four other Angelos looked at each other and then simultaneously gazed at Jazel with unamused faces and flipped him off, a gesture Olga learned was a derogatory motion on many worlds. This made Jazel laugh at them with amusement before he nodded his head in understanding.

"Are any of you ladies as curious about what just happened as I am?" Delva asked and the three other elven women nodded their heads in agreement.

"Hmm, although it seems like she no longer is a 'succu-girl,' is it wise for a member of royalty like yourself to reproduce with such a woman who used to live such a life?" Freya asked carefully.

"Freya," Jazel said with a slight smile. "Believe it or not, we try to be as objective as possible when we choose our mates. Even if Tiaplate was a virgin holy woman that worked at a church, I'd still have been interested in her based on her bubbly and friendly personality. She just happened to be a prostitute in this case and I wouldn't think any less of her since she did what she needed to do in order to meet her needs. If anything, a woman should look at us Angelos, who are classified as 'Planet Breakers', with skepticism as that isn't exactly an ideal trait for a husband to have. We just so happen to have good physical looks and decent personalities that make us popular. If we didn't have that, people would certainly be afraid of us. More than they are already I guess."

Freya and the ladies were shocked by his rather forward thinking answer and Freya bowed her head towards the Marshall of the MPCF.

"Please forgive me for such a foolish question," Freya said with a remorseful tone.

"Think nothing of it. Your question is a valid one to be honest. Although, I'm surprised you didn't already come to that conclusion yourself considering who Kenlo married and what she did on your world."

Freya then raised both her eyebrows as she realized that he was right. "I truly am a fool."

"Don't be too mean to her Jazel," Mezo said as he held his wife.

"Sorry, sorry," Jazel responded with his hands raised in defense.

"So did it go well with Tiaplate?" Olga asked.

"For the most part, but I still can't help but act like a shy fool around her."

"I'm still confused how such gorgeous, planet destroying men struggle talking to women," Delva said in disbelief.

"Hey now, it isn't easy alright?" Mezo said with a raised eyebrow.

"I have to agree. We are by nature, love filled beings. Any time we wish to give our love to a woman, it is a process that is very delicate to us and we worry about failing just like any other person does, perhaps more so since we aren't fueled by lust when we choose a mate," Vargos retorted.

"I…I'm sorry," Delva said and Asato patted his wife's shoulder.

"You seemed quite confident with me though," Olga said with a raised eyebrow towards her husband.

Vargos rubbed his arm nervously while trying to think of a good way to explain himself. "I'm not all that good at trying to court women myself. I basically took the 'fake it till you make it' approach to win you over and it worked…for the most part."

"For the most part?" Olga asked with a teasing smile.

"Well I mean…you did captivate me so I found keeping such a façade going wasn't really needed after a while, as I'm sure you learned from your memories."

"You knew I'd check what you said?" Olga asked.

"It was pretty obvious once I saw the memory orb in action during the emergency meeting," Vargos answered and Olga leaned her head on him again with a small smile.

"What about that goddess you mentioned bro? Did she give you shit for appearing on her world?" Zelnos asked.

"Not really. We came to a pretty quick understanding since I was asked to approach her about time shenanigans she was pulling."

"I'm sorry, she does what now?" Olga asked.

"Remember how I said there are somethings the Celestials have to directly get involved with?" Vargos asked Olga.

"Ah, I see," Olga said as she recollected Vargos's explanation a week ago.

That's the only blight on her record, otherwise she does a great job on her planet. Besides, even if she did have a problem with me being on her world, who cares?" Jazel casually said.

"Only you guys can so easily disregard the gods," Freya said with a look of defeat.

"You get used to it after a while," Nol said after giggling.

"What's her name anyway?" Mezo asked.

"You should have heard of her already. Her name is Kamikako," Jazel answered.

"No shit. Raiko's woman?" Zelnos asked, stunned.

Jazel nodded his head. "I introduced the two of them."

"Huh? And here I thought she was from the planet he and Taru are invading," Asato said.

"Why didn't he tell us where he met her?" Mezo wondered.

"Probably because he didn't want to have to admit that he owes me, so he kept quiet."

"Yeah, I wouldn't want to admit to owing your ass a favor either," Asato stated with a frown.

"Oh by the way, the Angels that Kamikako made are androgynous and are walking two for one specials," Jazel added. "She's hoping we will reproduce with them."

"No fucking way!" Zelnos and Asato shouted with vigor.

"You don't see that very often," Vargos commented with a surprised look.

"What's a two for one special?" Freya asked and Mezo motioned with his hands an "O" shape and a lone finger and placed them in a way that signified how it would look.

Olga got the idea immediately and was stunned at this revelation.

"Oh my," Freya said with a slight blush.

"Wait so…are they women with dicks or men with vaginas?" Asato asked.

"Both, I think… Honestly I didn't really put that much effort into thinking about it," Jazel said casually.

"For the record, would these Angels become fully women after we impregnated them? I mean, it's not like we've impregnated a man before, so I'm lost on how that works," Zelnos said and the visual made the ladies blush.

"No clue man. We got to send a volunteer to find out for us," Jazel responded.

"Wait wait wait. I think we are jumping the gun here," Mezo said before he put on a serious face. "Since the Angels have both genitalia, wouldn't they be able to repopulate with each other?"

"Hmm. From what I've learned about them; it seems they are all virgins who don't really know much about sex. Well…other than one of them I saw with a broken halo and a after sex serene look on their face," Jazel said while rubbing his chin.

"It's likely that they are created directly from the goddess and have infinite lifespans, so they don't need to reproduce. We can at least just put them on the 'maybe' list until we discuss this further with the others later," Vargos said before he looked at his cards.

"Good point. Anyway, what you got there bro?" Jazel asked.

"Hmm, royal flush," Vargos said plainly as he set his cards down.

"Thank Cosmo I folded that round," Mezo said before he sighed in resignation.

"What do you mean I busted out?!" Asato said with a look of exasperation on his face.

"Gotta know when to fold them, not just hold them cousin," Zelnos said after he nearly lost that time but gave in and folded before that could happen.

"One fool slaughtered, two more to go," Vargos said as he reveled in his small victory.

Chapter Text

The poker game didn't last too long as Mezo then got a second wind and absolutely dominated the rest of the game as he took down both Vargos and Zelnos without mercy at the same time.

"What the hell just happened?" Zelnos asked in bewilderment as he looked at Mezo scoop up all the tokens with a smile on his face.

"How did things go so wrong so fast?" Vargos asked with a frown.

"You fools just got dominated dominated dom dom da dominated!" Mezo said with a shit eating grin as he pointed to each of them.

"You guys got bent over and taken by force," Jazel added with an impressed look.

Olga had to agree with Jazel that the two brothers were violently beaten. Even though she didn't quite understand the game yet, she could tell from the reactions on their faces that they were struggling. A part of her felt bad that her husband lost but the other part was happy that Vargos would have to serenade her and she internally grinned with excitement.

"Ah well. I guess I can show off my singing skills to Delva," Asato said before he started clearing his throat in preparation.

"All I ask is you pick a good song for me," Zelnos said to Mezo.

"Don't you boys worry, I already have three of mother's romance songs in mind," Mezo said cheerfully.

"Oh oh oh, you just have to give Asato a song from mother's 'Romance Dawn' album," Delva said in excitement.

"This outta be good," Jazel said before sitting down and taking a drink.

The group had gathered around the Light Vision Projector in the entertainment room while Asato was setting up the karaoke function for them to use.

"Damn, when is the last time I've even done karaoke? Fifty? Or maybe seventy years ago?" Vargos muttered.

Olga placed a hand on his and gave him a reassuring smile. "It will be fine. Even if you are rusty, I'll still enjoy the effort you will put in."

"Thanks. I just hope you won't think I'm lame after this." he replied in a joking tone, making Olga chuckle before she held his hand lovingly.

"Okay, it's set up. Now give us our sentence you bastard," Asato said.

Mezo responded as he looked at his victims with an evil smile. "With pleasure."

"You guys are such villains to each other," Nol said after giggling.

"It makes things more interesting this way," Mezo responded before he pointed to Vargos. "Cousin, you will sing 'Sea of Love' for Olga."

Vargos clicked his tongue. "That's so mushy and gushy with all kinds of embarrassing lyrics."

"The perfect song for the guy who scares little girls," Mezo shot back.

Vargos squinted his eyes and gave his cousin a menacing glare. "You…bitch," he said before he got up and reluctantly grabbed the microphone.

"Now Olga, I'm going to need you to sit in this chair so your husband here can make his love for you be more intimate as he sings directly in front of you," Mezo said.

"Okay," Olga said with a smile on her face as she sat down and looked at Vargos with love in her eyes.

Vargos took a deep breath and sighed. "Guess I have no choice then," he said with a small grin.

The song began to play and the room was filled with the beautiful and melodic sound of Gaia's song playing in the background. Vargos took another deep breath before the beginning of the lyrics appeared on screen, marking that it was time to sing. He sang the opening chorus, making sure to keep his eyes on Olga the entire time, making her look at him in stunned silence as he was actually pretty good at singing. She reveled in the sound of his deep, smooth voice reverberating in her ears in a way that it had never done before and she begun to clap her hands to the beat of the song alongside everyone else. Vargos had a calm smile on his face but Olga knew that he was trying his best to avoid scowling from the embarrassment and this made her laugh as she kept enjoying the song. As the last bit of the song came up, Vargos placed his hand on Olga's cheek and his eyes gleamed at her like they always do when his emotions get the better of him. Olga couldn't help but grab his hand as a tear fell from her eye.

"I will never see the sun rise again…" Vargos finished with utmost perfection and the group cheered for his performance.

"He's no aunty Gaia but he did a decent job I must say," Jazel said and the others agreed.

"Still kinda funny to see him sing like that," Mezo said before Vargos glared at him again.

After the two others sang their songs for their wives, Jazel had a suggestion for one last thing before he would call it a night.

"Right then. Do you ladies want to see how I killed that fuck Gladius?" he asked with a hope filled gaze.

"Aw… hell," Asato said with a frown.

"Should have seen this coming," Mezo replied with a scowl.

"You just can't help yourself, can you?" Zelnos asked with an exasperated sigh.

"What? It's not every day I get to show people this you know? Besides, you jealous pricks won't watch the fight with me so I'd figured I'd ask if your wives would like to see," Jazel said.

"I…would like to see how that scum died," Nol said. "I couldn't get revenge for how he attacked my soul so maybe seeing him suffer will help scratch that itch."

"I would like to see too," Delva added.

"Seeing how such a legendary fight played out would be enlightening," Freya said with a hint of excitement.

"I'd also wish to get a glimpse at how you guys fight seriously," Olga said as she looked at Vargos.

He sighed and looked at Jazel. "Fine then, you win brother."

"Ha ha!" Jazel shouted with glee.

"Damn it. Now he will be more vindicated," Asato said before taking a deep breath. "Well let's head to my home theater. The seats there are better since they are big enough for two people to sit on one of them."

"Oh? Good call bro," Mezo said as he picked up Freya in his arms, catching her off guard.

The guys did the same to their wives and followed Asato to his home theater. As they walked inside through large double doors, Olga was reminded of the movie theater back in the Aquatic Garden Mall. The room was a lot smaller than there though, as it had only two rows with five seats on each row, and the space on the wall for the light screen wasn't nearly as big but it was still impressive.

"I should get one of these," Jazel muttered to himself.

"No need to rush it though. I only got it since the kids like to watch movies together on family nights. Thank goodness we can teleport or stuff like that would be impossible with our invasions going on," Asato said with a relieved look.

"Agreed," Zelnos added.

As the light screen was being set up by Jazel, Asato spoke up again. "Ah right, you ladies won't be able to keep up with the movement speed that those two will be going at. It would be best to improve your perception with buffs so you won't be too lost."

"Just how fast are they going that we can miss parts of it?" Delva asked.

"Faster than the speed of sound, and even sub light speed. It varies really," Zelnos answered casually.

"We can't increase your perception to see the speed of light without putting strain on your eyes and brain, those parts will have happen too fast for you to properly see," Asato answered.

"It's possible to go that fast?" Olga asked, knowing very little about light speed.

"I've heard that goddess Alipheese and Ilias could do it but they never fought directly before," Freya said.

"Well there is no way I want to miss Gladius getting punched in the face so boost my perception as much as you can dear," Nol said as she made herself more comfortable between Zelnos's legs.

Olga did the same to Vargos, before she felt something poke her butt, making her jolt in shock. She looked at Vargos in surprise when she noticed he had his eyebrow raised at her.

"We both know it isn't my fault," he said with a cheeky grin.

Olga blushed and moved her body in a way that grinded on his manhood, causing him to fidget from the feeling. "I know that, so don't tease me," she said defiantly with a small smile.

The light screen appeared in front of everyone and the image of a battlefield raging with the Angelos and Corrupted beasts that Nol had described before and Olga couldn't help but wince as she saw the still images of their horrid forms.

Jazel clapped his hands to get everyone's attention. "Ladies and gentlemen. Prepare to see the end of the scum that had wiped out a fourth of our galaxy thirty years ago. And for the record, I was trying to make him scared as a way to dish out poetic justice for the things he did. How you see me act is not indicative of how I truly am, just so you know."

"I call bullshit," Asato said.

"Lies and deceit," Vargos added.

"Don't try to excuse you being insane when you fight," Zelnos called out.

"I'm not insane when I fight damn it! Just…passionate," Jazel said defensively.

"Whatever floats your boat dude," Mezo said sarcastically.

"Screw you guys," Jazel muttered before he jumped and landed in his seat.

The images on the light screen begun to move and the battlefield immediately raged on as the sound of explosions and death cries from the Corrupted beasts were heard throughout the sides of the theater where speakers were placed. Olga was frightened immediately as she technically has never been on a battlefield on her world, so seeing such an epic fight taking place like this exceeded everything she could possibly understand about war. She saw Angelos and flying ships using magical attacks that blew up mountain sized Corrupted beasts in the distance. Some of the Corrupted were holding their own as they mindlessly charged at the MPE without pause, making airships and ground vehicles blow up from their ferocious attacks, yet for some reason they would spontaneously reform in a strange way that looked like the explosion moved in reverse and all the damage that caused the vehicles to explode was fixed.

Olga turned to Vargos after seeing this.

"We set up runes that replicated the 'Reverse Time' spell on all of our vehicles so if they are destroyed or severely damaged then they can be instantly fixed. This however is an expensive and laborious task so we can only do such a thing once. If it gets destroyed after that, then so be it."

"They were remote controlled by our artificial intelligence as we deemed it to be too dangerous to have Angeloids going against the Corrupted. Even if they were outfitted with the latest upgrades at the time that made them killing machines of war, we didn't involve them. The Corrupted were no joke and we aren't fans of sending our people to an assured demise, even if they were willing to throw away their artificial lives for us," Mezo said and this made the ladies feel warm inside seeing how the guys didn't think of their people as cannon fodder during war.

Olga then saw some Angelos get sent flying away by powerful dark energy blasts while things that looked like huge metal spiders would fall from the sky after an airship flew by. The six legged, dark metal creatures landed on some of the Corrupted before shooting out laser beams at them that caused massive explosions to the area.

"What…is that?" Olga asked with a whisper.

"That's one of our more powerful war machines, 'Death's Assistant Mark 12' or the 'DA-12' for short. It was made for those Corrupted bastards, particularly since they are weak to its divine magic infused, super-heated plasma turrets capable of melting ultra dense, divine class, metal alloy like a hot knife through butter," Vargos answered with a hint of pride.

"Oh…okay then," Olga said, not truly being able to grasp the complexity of the advanced war machines that the MPE uses.

"This is how they fight seriously?" Delva said as she looked at the image of an Angelo radiating raw power in his fist before he jumped up, causing the ground he was just on to form a crater before he punched a Corrupted beast so hard that it blew up into chunks of black, gooey viscera.

"They aren't wearing armor like how you were when you fought us," Nol said to Zelnos.

"Our bodies are stronger than our armor so it is used as a way to limit our power instead, cutting our strength by 99 percent," Zelnos answered.

"Why?" Freya asked in shock.

"So we don't accidentally harm, or worse, kill those we go against," Mezo answered.

"So if you ever see us go against anyone in a serious fight without our armor on, then we have every intention of making sure they don't exist anymore," Vargos added in a dark tone that shook the ladies to their core.

"I…I see," Freya said before she squeezed her husbands hand.

"Good thing they had their armor on when they came here," Delva said with an awkward laugh.

As they looked at the fight from a birds eye view, the screen then change to the perspective of a few Angelos that were helping save civilians from the battle as they were originally being attacked by the Corrupted before the MPE arrived. The people there consisted of some of the races that Olga sees all the time on the Star Chaser and she felt really bad for those poor people. She even recognized a centaur woman who worked as a doctor on the Star Chaser being rescued in the background. Large airships kept coming from a portal in the sky and landing nearby the wreckage of the city that was under siege. There were Angelos yelling and telling people to get on the ships as the planet shook constantly from all the fighting.

The screen then went to a commanding figure with short brown hair and a glare of utmost seriousness that Olga found a bit frightening. "We have contacts underground. Fish those Corrupted fucks out!" he commanded his men in a voice that seemed like it shook the very air itself.

"That's brother Zegen," Freya said, not seeming surprised.

"He's the General of the Planetary Cosmic Force, which is a branch of our military," Vargos elaborated to Olga.

"We needed to get those people out of there as we were too late and the gods of their world, as well as 90 percent of their world's population was devoured. Gladius was basically done with that world and had made it so the place was blackened with corruption that was spreading at an extreme rate. While we could purify such corruption if we arrived sooner, the damage was too much by the time we did show up and the planet was about to die," Jazel explained.

The ladies looked on in horror as the sky grew more and more black and the ground itself from behind where the Corrupted came from was as dark as an abyss with no signs of life present. Then the screen shifted to an outside shot of the planet where they could see how a vast majority of the planet the fight was taking place on was covered in black goo that came from a massive hole in what used to be an ocean.

"That hole has to be the size of a continent," Delva said in horror.

A massive eruption of corruption continuously shot up from the hole, fell back down and spread all over the surface of the planet. All that was left was the area where the fighting was taking place.

The screen then showed off a brightly lit area that seemed to be surrounded by clouds. The environment would have been beautiful if it wasn't stained with black ooze, blood and multiple corpses of beings with limbs missing from their bodies. The ladies looked on in horror at the sight as it seemed clear to them that the area had to be the domain of the gods of the planet being besieged by the Corrupted.

"The Realm of the Gods of planet Greystar, the planet the Fanu are from," Vargos said and Olga remembered what he told her during their first date.

The screen then showed Gladius sitting on the floor inside of what looked like a meeting room of sorts. He was eating something in his hand that was obscured until he had dropped the body of a woman with a bloody hole in her torso with obvious teeth marks in it and looked forward as if he realized something. His body kept twitching incessantly and a large smile formed on his deformed face and the screen zoomed out to show bodies of multiple beings strewn about with blood and viscera exposed for all to see.

"Dear Cosmo, are those gods?" Freya asked, being so shocked that she used a phrase from the Angelos she never thought she'd use.

"He looks…bigger than when I saw him," Nol added with a dark tone.

"He had eaten quite a lot more after he took out earth," Zelnos responded.

"How…did you guys even get footage of this?" Freya asked.

"The Solarians have the ability to see everything going on in the universe but at a delayed rate, thus why we were too late to stop his slaughter before it could begin," Mezo answered with a pained expression.

"The Solarians, despite being so powerful, aren't as omniscient as one might think," Vargos said.

"Only master Cosmo, and of course the Origin, could see things occur in real time but the Origin had already done enough to help by making us Angelos in the first place and master Cosmo was busy keeping everything in the universe in order for…reasons," Mezo said vaguely.

"Right, that secret he made you guys keep," Freya said with a sigh.

"That's why we need to be vigilant with our tasks and try to react as fast as we can since preventing things like this before they can occur is a bit difficult, considering how big our universe is," Asato added.

"What you are seeing are essentially records that was gathered to show off the things Gladius did, as well as to vindicate Jazel for killing him," Zelnos said.

"Your jealousy fuels me brother. Feed me more," Jazel said with a grin.

Gladius then began speaking in a foreign language the ladies didn't recognize, but their respective husbands translated for them by telepathically relaying his words.

"Mmm," Gladius moaned in delight. "Some delicious new food has appeared."

Gladius got up on his feet as footsteps could be heard as they made their way closer towards him. Vargos scoffed and Olga giggled at his jealousy as she saw Jazel appear, walking towards the Soul Eater King with a look so serious that she was surprised he even could look that way, considering the goofy persona he's shown off today.

"You don't seem like a god. Just who are you stranger?" Gladius asked with his sick smile that revealed scraps of meat on his jagged teeth.

Jazel was silent and he stopped a few meters away from Gladius. Then the screen panned out a bit to show the height difference between the two. Despite Jazel being as tall as Vargos's true height, Gladius still towered over him by about another meter, making Jazel look up at him. He then looked in the background to see the remains of the gods and goddesses that were killed and he looked back at Gladius with the same serious look on his face.

Gladius looked behind him and gazed at his work. "Were they your friends?" he said before he turned back towards Jazel and laughed mockingly. "If they were, then they were delish."

Jazel stared at Gladius for a long time until his eyes started to glow and he put on a sadistic smile that made the ladies feel uncomfortable.

"You're dead," Jazel said plainly, as if it was a fact already written in the history books.

Gladius then stopped smiling and Jazel vanished for a moment but before Olga could register what happened, the screen showed Gladius recoiling in pain as black ooze shot out of his mouth and he looked down to see Jazel had his fist shoved into his stomach. A violent explosion then went off from Jazel's hand, sending Gladius flying at extreme speeds through the building they were in. Gladius was then shown falling off the edge of the realm of gods but he managed to stop himself and was about to fly back towards Jazel until he looked up to see the Angelo flying down towards him while having the heel of his foot aimed at his head. Gladius tried to teleport away but for some reason his body merely shook a bit before it went to normal, forcing him to try and block the attack instead as he lost the chance to dodge it. The attack was so powerful that it started to quickly break through Gladius's arms until they actually disintegrated from being burned by potent fire magic. Jazel's heel quickly connected with Gladius's head, sending him careening downwards as a red glow surrounded the Soul Eater King.

The screen then showed an environment engulfed by black ooze that bubbled like lava until the flash of a massive explosion occurred that was so loud that the elven women's ears would have surely been sore if not for their overprotective husbands preventing any hearing injuries to happen to them. Olga was about to ask what happened as she was a bit confused as to how the battle left the realm of the gods and back onto planet Greystar until she remembered that they would be moving too fast for even her increased perception to see sometimes. The screen then zoomed out to show a world who's surface was mostly covered in black ooze but then a bright ball of fire formed, more than likely from the explosion Olga surmised. It spread out to cover an area large enough to engulf a continent, yet the fire didn't stop spreading. Now a quarter of the world suddenly went from black to scarlet red as cracks formed and blazing flames radiated on the surface of the planet. It was clear to everyone that planet Greystar was beyond damaged by Jazel's attack.

Now I see why they call themselves planet breakers, Olga thought with amazement.

Chapter Text

The group looked on as a large cloud of dust and flames was left after Gladius was sent careening down back to the planet. The sky crackled with lightning as twisters were gathering some of the remaining black ooze as it traversed the environment. The dust cloud eventually cleared and Jazel could be seen floating above a massive, city sized crater where Gladius was at, undulating and laughing in a crazed manner as his body was broken into several pieces. Lava surrounded his body as eruptions shot out from all over, making the already red sky become dyed a brighter red.

"That hurt. That hurt a lot!" he shouted with a huge, sick smile on his face, exposing the blood and viscera from his earlier meal in his mouth and making the ladies gag at the gross scene.

Gladius then fell silent for a while, allowing himself to reconstitute a body from where the charred remains of his mangled flesh was at. As he stood up from his position, he checked over his reformed body and glanced up at Jazel.

"It's been a long time since someone caused me so much damage."

He then frowned and the ground begun to shake uncontrollably, making even more lava shoot out of it.

The black ooze around Gladius's body rippled. "I won't be wasting time with theatrics. That attack just now told me that you are the real deal."

Lightning bolts crashed on the ground in multiple locations, while windstorms started to blow wildly around the battlefield as Jazel watched on.

"And this is the part that I hate the most about this fight," Vargos said with a frown.

"What? I wanted to see if his transformation mattered and it didn't," Jazel replied.

"I would have ended him before he could transform," Vargos added.

"Yeah well, not everyone is you," Jazel retorted.

Gladius had a dark aura shoot out from his body and he gave off a menacing and insane laugh that echoed through the speakers of the home theater, making Olga and the other elven women frightened. Their husbands had to hold them tight to reassure them they were safe and Olga pressed herself against Vargos's body in order to move as close to him as possible due to being uncomfortable at how realistic the LVP and the sound system it used was. If she didn't know any better, she would think she was looking directly at the Soul Eater King with her own eyes on the battlefield years ago.

This man is evil incarnate. Is this the kind of stuff Vargos and the others regularly deal with? Olga asked herself.

She looked back at her husband to see him staring with contempt at the screen until he noticed her gaze and quickly showed her a loving smile. Olga couldn't help but fall even more in love with her husband seeing how he was stoic enough to face such monstrosities like Gladius without batting an eye but also loving enough to ask her how she's feeling nearly everyday. This was exasperated the moment she became pregnant with their son and her heart fluttered every time he asked, despite telling him the same thing every time she responded to his concern.

Olga pinched her husband's side again, prompting him to speak to her telepathically.

You okay? he asked.

I really love you; I just wanted you to know, Olga said to him telepathically before burying her face into his chest with love in her heart.

Vargos was caught off guard. I love you too, he said after getting a hold of himself and embracing his wife even more before they both focused on the fight again.

"I'm gonna enjoy this," Gladius said before he let out one last blood curdling shout after a vast darkness enveloped his body.

The darkness quickly subsided and it revealed a much smaller, much sleeker Gladius who seemed to be more normal looking than he was before. His body looked like it was covered in black armor that glistened and it gave off sparks of electricity. Gladius examined his body for a bit and smiled devilishly at Jazel.

"I came up with this form in case a more capable opponent than the ones I've fought before showed up. And I must say, you are far and above the most capable one I've ever laid eyes on. Still though…" Gladius looked to his right as if he was glancing at something far off in the distance. "You aren't the only one that is concerning. There are quite a number of existences like you on this dying rock, killing my pets. It's clear you're an advanced civilization based on your war machines and automata, but I can't detect the souls of the men like you. Why?"

"You sure do talk a lot," Jazel said as his blazing, ethereal wings formed behind his back, crackling with magical power.

They formed so quickly that Olga barely saw them emerge from his back. If not for Vargos increasing her perception, she wouldn't have even noticed where they came from. Then a black barrier surrounded the Soul Eater King to protect himself from the wings that shot forward, breaking through the sound barrier with each thrust in an attempt to pierce his body. Jazel's wings furiously charged at the barrier without pausing until Gladius vanished from sight, appearing high in the air. Jazel then appeared suddenly in front of his face with a crazed look in his eyes that disturbed the ladies when they saw it.

"Where are you going?" Jazel said before he grabbed Gladius by the face and his hands begun to vibrate with magical energy while Gladius tried to teleport away yet all that happened was his body shimmered a bit before returning to normal.

"So that's what happened!" Gladius said with a scowl before he too grabbed Jazel by the face and flew towards the ground, slamming the Angelo into the earth.

Jazel grimaced but he still managed to punch Gladius's torso rapidly to the point that it looked like he was being lifted in the air from him before he inevitably let go and was sent flying into the sky by one last punch from Jazel that caused an explosive shockwave to go off. Olga's heart was racing from the devastating blows that caused the ground to shake to the point cracks formed around them and Gladius was sent a few hundred kilometers before he recovered himself. He shot a barrage of dark energy towards where Jazel was and the Angelo deflected them all by knocking them aside, causing the deflected attacks to land nearby and blow-up huge chunks of terrain in multiple directions.

Olga was sure the size of the holes that were caused were big enough to encompass her old Citadel and she furrowed her brow at such raw power. She remembered how she felt when Vargos unleashed a small amount of his energy when the Troll Chieftain insulted her. Looking at this fight alone gave her an idea that she probably would have passed out from fear if she felt such powers going at it.

The fight continued for another few minutes and most of it was too fast for the ladies to properly see. They would get glimpses of the two hitting each other or there would be times Gladius was sent flying kilometers away from an attack by Jazel, but for the most part, all the ladies could see was the environment being destroyed so quickly that it was like chunks of it vanished without a trace. Olga even heard Freya nervously chuckle at the devastation that was going on before her eyes.

By the time the both of them stopped attacking one another, the once burning red environment changed into a dull gray one with nothing but smoldering craters in the ground and holes within mountains that couldn't really be called mountains anymore after how much of them were vaporized into nothing. Gladius was clearly haggard from the fight while Jazel seemed fine as he looked down at the Soul Eater King.

"Come on now. Surely you can do better than that?" Jazel said as he wiped off some dirt from his shoulder.

"Oh I can, and I will!" Gladius yelled as his dark aura engulfed him again and he let out a scream as he powered up more and charged towards the Angelo.

Gladius then flew up into the air while causing orbs of magic with varying elements to surround him. They flew at Jazel and he shot at them with magic of his own, only for him to be kicked in the gut by Gladius and sent flying into a nearby mountain that was covered in black ooze. The mountain then gave off a boom in the distance as Jazel collided with it. Gladius then shot out multiple flashes of light that Olga couldn't keep up with and they traveled to where Jazel was and caused a multicolored explosion that was so large that it could be seen from the void as the screen shifted to a view of the planet again.

How did he survive that? Olga thought as she looked at her brother-in-law sitting casually in his seat.

Gladius looked on at his work after the dust settled.

"That's it? How boring," a familiar voice echoed in the air.

Gladius scowled angrily. "Don't look down on me!" he shouted in rage.

Then out of nowhere, music began playing and the guys all reacted to it.

"You braggy bitch. You added music to it?" Asato asked with a flabbergasted tone.

"Damn straight," Jazel said with a grin.

"This sure takes me back," Vargos said with a nostalgic look.

"Okay. I hate you for adding the music but at the same time I love you for choosing this hardcore as fuck song of all things," Zelnos said as he begun to tap his finger on his leg.

"This is from that game we used to play right? With the demon slaying?" Mezo asked.

"Yup. That bad boy had one of the hardest hitting tracks to slay fools to and I figured it be appropriate to use it on the biggest fool in the galaxy," Jazel replied.

Olga listened to the song as it begun to ramp up and it gave her a feeling of anticipation, as if something crazy was about to happen.

As soon as the intro part finished and the guitar rift began, several lights flashed from the distance and Gladius had quickly blocked several magic attacks shot at him with a barrier but as it took the hits, it begun to crack until it ultimately collapsed. He then turned around to be punched in the gut, face, and finally his head in rapid succession, sending him careening down again. The screen did a close up of Gladius crashing into the ground and bouncing slightly back into the air with black ooze shooting out of his mouth. Then Jazel landed besides the floating Gladius with a look of pure, sadistic delight as his scarlet red hair was now glowing even brighter with magic coursing through it. All Olga saw was a flash of red engulfing the screen and after that, the sound of a frightening boom came from the speakers as another massive explosion happened out of nowhere. The next scene showed Gladius using dark tethers to hold onto the edges of a large hole his body made to stop himself from flying past that point. Olga gasped as she recognized where Gladius was and realized that Jazel sent the Soul Eater King so far away so quickly with his attack that he made the guy crash into one of the two moons of Greystar.

The screen then showed the planet's surface to see that the last attack that sent Gladius flying caused an explosion so big that it took out a chunk of the planet and exposed the molten mantle of it.

"Planet Breakers…" Delva said with disbelief at what she was seeing.

"Why do I feel excited about this despite seeing a world get torn asunder?" Freya asked in confusion.

"This song has that affect dear," Mezo said as he bobbed his head to the music.

Gladius groggily got up and stepped onto the surface of the dark side of the moon, only to turn around to punch Jazel who had appeared behind him, yet the fist didn't do any damage as it simply tilted the Angelo's head slightly. Jazel's eyes practically were on fire now as the guy grinned so sadistically that even Gladius looked like he was going to piss himself. Jazel then kicked the Soul Eater King on his side, making a visible indention as the side of his body collapsed inward. Jazel then unloaded a flurry of punches but they were slow enough that when Olga strained her eyes, they looked like he had a multitude of hands due to afterimages. This kept up until Gladius's body was propelled through the remnants of the vandalized moon while still suffering from the barrage of one-sided attacks. The moon was quickly chipped away as the force from the attacks was too much and it caused the poor celestial body to become tiny bits of rubble while Jazel sent Gladius kilometers through its rocky center. Then with one last punch that was charged up, Jazel sent Gladius flying towards another planet that was within Greystar's star system, causing the rest of the moon to silently blow up as there was no sound in the void.

The song was picking up as Gladius quickly landed face first into an icy mountain, while having ice spikes smash into his face before he crashed and caused another massive explosion that resulted in the kinetic energy he had released to melt a large part of the planet. By the time Gladius came to, he was deep in a brand new ocean his body had created and he furiously yelled out as it was clear to everyone that he was pissed about getting his ass handed to him. The act of him screaming caused the air from his lungs to push away the water, exposing himself in the middle of a deep trench surrounded by water that seemed like it desperately wanted to keep away from him.

That didn't matter much though as he was quickly kicked but he managed to block it before taking Jazel's leg and using it to swing him around with such speed that he caused a cyclone to form, yet instead of blowing the water away, it attracted it, forming a massive waterspout. He let go of Jazel, making the waterspout collapse, but a powerful shockwave was released along with the Angelo's propelling body, making the water, and Gladius himself, get blown away too. The screen then shifted to show how the shockwave traveled across the icy planet and that conveyed just how fast Jazel was sent flying. That didn't last long though as Jazel flew back towards Gladius at monstrous speeds that caused explosions to shoot across the planet and again, the destructive force just outright vaporized the ice from existence as the intense heat no doubt evaporated it and left behind a deep wound that spanned most of the planet. Olga squeezed Vargos's hand tightly as she tried to picture the hellish landscape such devastation would cause Zeta-3 if such a thing happened.

The screen then showed Gladius preparing for his opponent with a barrier but then the left side of his body vanished from sight and all that was left was the white hot glow of heat coming from the stumps of his burning flesh. Jazel went too fast for the ladies to see and Olga heard Nol clap a bit as she must have enjoyed seeing the Soul Eater King suffer.

"Fuck!" he shouted in pain as he tried to regenerate, only for it to take a long time due to the residual damage still affecting him. He then decided to cut his losses and cut his head off of his body with his other hand and he reformed a new body from it, only for Jazel to cut him diagonally in half, forcing Gladius to reform again. Jazel continued to cut through Gladius so quickly that it looked like red streaks were flying in the air from all directions around the Soul Eater King.

"Enough!" Gladius shouted as his scream caused a shockwave to push back Jazel so he could get a breather. "You are too…" was the last thing he said before his face was destroyed with a sickening squelching noise as Jazel's fist suddenly appeared through his head, causing the ladies to cheer.

"I don't care," Jazel said plainly just as the music really went heavy with the bass and guitar, making Olga's heart race with excitement as the rush of adrenaline from the fight and song made her heart beat like a drum.

Jazel then powered up himself and the body of Gladius twitched as the pain seemed to still affect him. His hand cut the rest of his body from his lost cause of a head, allowing Gladius to reform with a pained expression on his face.

The raw power Jazel was giving off caused Gladius to have a look of terror as the song now was reaching a slow build up towards something. He tried to run away but his body kept being pulled back towards Jazel by some unknown force.

"You can't run from me Soul Eater King! This is for all the worlds you destroyed! All the souls you devoured! And all the brilliant shows you took from me!" Jazel shouted with vigor, especially with that last part, which made Olga roll her eyes as she was sure about what he was referring to.

Gladius decided to use everything in his power to attack Jazel as he could tell he had no choice. The man then lifted his hands up high and a massive black orb of corrupted energy slowly formed in the sky. It kept growing and growing until it became the size of a moon which could be seen from the planet's surface as the screen zoomed out.

"If this is how I'm going to go, then I'll take you and this damn planet with me!" Gladius shouted with rage as his black eyes shot out explosive energy all over.

"Like I said before, I don't care," Jazel replied as his eyes slanted with evil intent and he stuck his hand up before the black ball of corrupted energy begun to shrink.

"What is this? What are you doing?!" Gladius shouted as he showed signs of desperate confusion when he tried to add power to his attack.

Gladius's eyes then widened once he saw what was originally his strongest corrupted attack with most of his power behind it, having been shrunk down to fit in the palm of Jazel's hand with hints of scarlet red radiating outside of it. He then charged at Jazel and unleashed a flurry of attacks, none of which did any damage to him. He threw punches, kicks, magic of various elements, and even attempted to flee again, to no avail.

"You were always spreading your filthy corrupted slop everywhere you went. Now how about you get a taste of it for once?" Jazel said with a sadistic smirk.

Gladius tried to force himself to teleport away, despite his body shimmering and going back to normal multiple times. Finally he was able to break through the spatial disruption and right before he could use his teleportation to get away, Jazel's hand pierced his body again and he was forcibly stuck in place by it.

Jazel got up really close in Gladius's face and the visible fear in the Soul Eater Kings Eyes put a smile on the ladies faces as they watched.

"I told you already, you…can't…run…from…me," Jazel said before he placed the pulsating orb of deep black and scarlet red close to Gladius's mouth.

"How ironic," Nol said with a grin.

The song then seemed to come to an end as it began to die down a bit. The screen then shifted to Gladius's POV and showed Jazel's almost insane demeanor as his eyes seemed as if they were staring straight into Gladius's very soul.

Jazel then frowned as if he was bored with everything. "Devour this, your majesty," he said and the orb radiating power in his hand was quickly forced down the Soul Eater King's throat with no remorse.

The red and black wave of destruction traveled downwards and Gladius tried to do something but at a speed too fast for the ladies to see, his arms were cut off and all the man could do was show a look of immense suffering. The close up of Gladius's expression as he underwent agonizing pain put a smile on Olga's face and she could hear Nol and Delva cheering. Even Freya clapped in appreciation at such a sight.

"Serves him right," Nol said as the ladies all agreed with her.

The final image of Gladius showed him looking down at his stomach and then at Jazel with a horrified look. "Not fair…" was his last words until a flash of red and black filled the screen.

Fortunately, the loud boom they were expecting didn't happen as the screen had zoomed outside of the icy planet and showed Jazel's attack had quickly engulfed the world and since there was no sound in the void, the poor icy planet quietly vanished as the destructive light devoured it. Shortly after the explosion vaporized the planet and the moons that surrounded it, Jazel was seen floating in space without any clothes on as they were obviously destroyed in the blast, exposing his toned butt to them all.

"Oh my," Freya said with an embarrassed tone and Mezo covered her eyes.

"Bro, turn it off!" Zelnos yelled as he too covered his wife's eyes.

"Whoops, forgot about that," Jazel chuckled as he jumped off his chair to end the projection.

Vargos had his hands around Olga's eyes too and she giggled at this obvious act of jealousy with even more love for her husband. Once the projection was turned off, he removed his hands and Olga turned to face him with a teasing smile, making Vargos fake a cough.

Jazel then floated in the air in front of everyone. "So people, how'd you like seeing Gladius's demise?" Jazel asked inquisitively.

"A hard five out of ten at best," Asato answered.

"Could have been better to be honest," Mezo replied.

"It was too flashy," Vargos added.

"I'll give you bonus points for the creative use of the song but otherwise…meh," Zelnos said with a frown.

Jazel put on a scowl. "I fucking hate you guys."

The group were now talking about Jazel's fight and the elven wives asked so many questions about their abilities as even the ones who've been married to their husbands for a few years now were baffled by the idea that they could all do such stuff. Although the guys told them what they could do, seeing it with their own eyes truly put things into perspective. Olga herself asked why the Angelos didn't kill Gladius sooner if they were so much stronger than him and Jazel stated that they were told they couldn't try to kill him without the go ahead from their master as he didn't want to risk them losing in the slightest, even at the expense of the many others Gladius devoured. They also needed to gain immunity to Gladius's corrupted aura as it was capable of severely weakening those he fights over a short period of time as he sapped away their power, thus why all the gods and goddesses he fought eventually died against him. After the Q&A session from the ladies, Jazel said his goodbyes as he wanted to go and see Tiaplate soon.

Jazel grinned at his family. "Well everyone, it's been fun."

"Just remember to take deep breaths around Tiaplate," Nol said.

"I hope you two end up happy together," Olga replied.

"If you act anything like the other Angelos when love is involved, I'm sure she is already melting in the palm of your hand," Delva retorted.

"And if it doesn't work out, you could always find another," Freya added.

"Thank you ladies, I'll do ya proud!" he then looked at the guys and there was a silence in the air for almost a minute.

"Suffer agonizing pain," Zelnos said with contempt.

"Keep the bragging about the taste to yourself," Vargos replied with a blank face.

"I hope you choke on it next time," Asato retorted with a scowl.

"Try not to act like a crazed lunatic down there from now on," Mezo added while glaring daggers at his cousin.

"Damn it! I want the context!" Delva shouted in frustration.

Jazel grinned at them before giving a thumbs up, prompting the guys to do the same. He turned around and was about to go to the Teleportarium until he looked over his shoulder and gave one last cheeky grin.

"I killed Gladius," Jazel said before he vanished.

Vargos sighed. Asshole, he thought as he grinned at his younger brother.

Chapter Text

The gathering had ended and the group went their separate ways for the night. Vargos had brought Olga to his room on the Star Chaser and Olga immediately pounced on him to enjoy a healthy and tasty treat while also helping her husband relieve some stress, which naturally led to them enjoying even more marital bliss together. Shortly after their love making session, Olga and Vargos casually talked about the different magic systems he had access to as a Celestial as well as how she wished to learn unknown magic in the dark arts, like Abyss Magic. Olga was giddy throughout their conversation due to loving topics about magic and from the multiple loads of Vargos's essence flowing through her, pulsating waves of pleasure as her body absorbed it. This of course made Vargos feel something similar to intoxication due to the large amount of power within him draining but he was still sober enough to talk properly despite this.

"Darling?" Olga called out to him in a soft voice that tickled Vargos's neck as her breath connected with his skin.

Vargos had his eyes closed as he enjoyed filling Olga up with his power. "Yes my radiant beauty?" he said with his deep voice that blessed Olga's ears.

"When your army invades Ken, could you let me talk to Celestine?"

Vargos's golden eyes popped open and he looked at his wife with a surprised expression. "What brought this on?"

"Well…I've been thinking on what I saw today with how Gladius killed those gods and it got me thinking about Celestine and how I ignored her request for peace so long ago."

"You two have spoken before?"

"Only once, and it was through something she used to speak to me while I was meditating one day at my Citadel."

"Hmm, that sounds like it could be 'Astral Projection' although I can't be sure. And considering the range she would have had to traverse; it must have burned through a lot of her magic. I wouldn't be surprised if she passed out for a few days because of it," Vargos said with an interested gaze.

"I wasn't too sure about what she did either but I eventually just wrote it off as her power given to her by goddess Larentia. Well at any rate, we talked for a fair bit and a part of me couldn't help but feel admiration for how humble she was. It was certainly a breath of fresh air compared to the pride of myself and my people."

"Well it's clear that you couldn't do much about the war since you didn't have any real control over those bastards who used you," Vargos said with a scowl.

"Yes…unfortunately, so I ultimately refused her offer for peace without explaining my plight because of my pride. Truth of the matter is though, me and Celestine were in the same boat as the humans clearly didn't take her seriously. The fact that such a woman who values all life like her was against such a practice like slavery, yet my people were still being made into sex slaves proved she had no say in things. That's why…I'd like to reconcile with her, and only the MPE can make this happen."

Vargos looked at his wife for a bit and smiled. "I don't see why not."

Olga smiled back and kissed her husband passionately, making sure to wrap her tongue around his. As she pulled away from the kiss, a tiny sliver of their saliva connected their tongues together until it collapsed. "Thank you, my lovable oaf," she said before falling on his chest and closing her eyes.

A week has passed since the gathering and the couple were currently on Malva Prime on their way to Vargos's childhood home to have dinner with Emperor Arbella and Emperess Vevona. The capitol of the empire, Star Fall City, was an overwhelmingly large metropolis that mixed both metal and nature together in a perfectly balanced way that didn't subtract from one another. While the nature part of the city was less so than that of Holy Tree City, the buildings here had their own majestic aura about them that made Olga gasp in wonder, despite having seen so many things that stunned her into silence already. The one word that came up in Olga's mind when she looked at Star Fall City was "Future" and it made her heart soar with excitement and anticipation. She looked at the radiant, towering buildings surrounded by large light screens playing advertisements and she nearly hurt her neck in the process of looking up at them. They were placed strategically so they didn't block out the sun from the well maintained gardens and trees within the area.

The streets below were dense with people wearing winter clothing, yet it was oddly spacious as the clutter she has seen of cities from other planets outside of the MPE on the light vision projector seemed really claustrophobic in comparison. The multitude of stores and restaurants they flew by in the car Vargos rented made Olga want to come back here soon and go shopping with Chloe and her friends from Alfheim, but she knew that had to wait as she needed to focus on the task at hand. The best part of this planet however, has been the feeling of magic so pure in the air that Olga felt as if she could cast the most potent spells without even needing Vargos's essence. It far surpassed Alfheim's air quality and especially her world's quality and considering it is the home world of the bottomless pits of magic called Angelos, it made sense. It's no wonder her mother decided to move here when she could've moved to Alfheim where there were more of their kind.

"I'm glad I waited to see this place for myself instead of looking at mother's memories. Her descriptions didn't do this place justice when she talked about it," Olga said as she continued to look on in awe.

"That's not too surprising. She probably didn't know what else to say about it due to being overwhelmed," Vargos replied.

"Yeah, good point," she said before leaning back and listening to the soothing music Vargos was listening to.

Olga then touched her stomach and smiled as the tingling sensation of Vargos's essence and her womb working together to make their son always made her happy.

Vargos glanced at his wife for a split second and smiled himself. "Someone is in a good mood, despite being nervous the last couple of days."

"Oh I'm still nervous, just trying to calm myself before we get there."

"I see."

"Hey, I've been thinking about something."

"Like what?"

"Why did you even rent a car? You can fly and teleport."

"True. Both methods are faster than this thing but we Angelos sometimes like to slow down a bit. Surely a fellow long lived species like yourself can understand doing such a thing."

"I can but I think I would still just use my abilities to move around if I was you."

"But then we couldn't spend time like this together just talking about random things while we make our way towards our destination. Plus you have to admit, the car's heated seats during winter feels really good. Can't enjoy such a thing if we teleport everywhere, right?"

"That's…also a good point," Olga replied with a contemplative look as she nuzzled up in her winter coat Vargos bought her before coming here.

The two of them enjoyed the ride with the calming music when something else popped up in Olga's mind as she looked at Vargos's winter jacket. "Why do you Angelos and Angeloids even need winter gear anyway? You're all immune to cold weather."

Vargos chuckled at this question. "Because we like to dress for the occasion. It would be weird if the other races were wearing winter clothing to stay warm while we walked around with clothes as if it was spring all the time. Plus the economy benefits from us buying seasonal clothing."

Olga thought about his explanation. "That makes sense."

She then looked on ahead as she gazed at the outskirts of the city where a humongous tree, that even trounced the Holy Tree in size, was located. "The Great Stella Tree…" she muttered under her breath. "Your castle of sorts."

"Our castle of sorts. Every Servantez member is entitled to stay there as long as they like, provided that there is space of course."

"Just how many do you expect to be there to take up all the space at that place of all things?" Olga asked skeptically.

"It may not be many of us now but in one hundred years or so, there will be an estimated amount of one thousand members of the Servantez family running around."

"That many?" Olga asked in shock.

"Well yeah. Contraceptive methods don't work on us since our essence will simply be absorbed into the body of our wife, thus pregnancy will always occur. Baring she isn't already pregnant at the time of course. Once our sons grow up, they will want to find wives and impregnate them too. Since our girls will be dark elves and take a while to mature, we don't have to worry too much about them but when it comes to those of my family who married women from races that mature relatively quickly, well they will be popping out children who will be old enough to have children of their own in about twenty or so years. The cycle will then repeat itself for a while and boom. One thousand members, just like that."

Olga thought about it for a moment and remembered just how many kids Nol and Delva had already and sighed.

"Does the idea of having to keep having kids when we make love annoy you? We could just have sex without me climaxing," Vargos said with a reassuring smile.

Olga looked at her husband and gave him a warm smile. "If you weren't driving right now, I'd stuff your gorgeous face in my breasts for saying that. Also, I wasn't concerned about constantly having your children. I was just worried about how much of your essence you will have to dump into me as I have no intention of having sex without you getting a chance to fill me up," she said teasingly.

"Even if it means being pregnant all the time? What about being a magic researcher?"

"Darling, you know we dark elves have infinite lifespans, I can be a researcher whenever. Besides…" Olga blushed slightly and placed a hand on his lap. "I want to keep making love with you and it'll be inevitable that I'll keep getting pregnant. No point in worrying about something inevitable, right?" she asked with a bright smile on her face.

Vargos quickly glanced at her and chuckled. "As long as you're okay with it."

A little later, the car came up to the base of the Great Stella Tree and at first Olga thought that the place wasn't as guarded as Vargos had told her until her eyes spotted a faint glimmer of blue light in the distance. Then as they got even closer, she spotted warning signs to deter anyone from getting close as it stated any attempt at forced entry will be met with aggression. She hardly had the time to read what they all said as her attention then focused on two giant sized mechanical guards that appeared out of thin air as they walked in front of the car. Olga held her breath as she didn't want to make a scene and she looked over to Vargos's calm face and relaxed as she was sure this was normal. One of the guard's eyes went gold and a light shone throughout the car, slowly scanning it and the two inside. After the scan, the guards walked out of the way for them to proceed and they gave a slight bow of respect to them and Olga couldn't help but feel awed by the sight of such towering and intimidating figures doing such a thing.

"So what kind of automata are they?" Olga asked as she stared up at them in amazement.

"Just your run of the mill security droids that work as both decoys and intimidating deterrents," he responded.

"Right…run of the mill," Olga said with a blank face, still gazing at the 3 story tall, mechanized behemoths as they drove by them. Those things are massive and scary looking. How are they simply 'run of the mill' security droids, she thought to herself.

"If anyone strong enough to destroy them did come here with malicious intent then our world's enforcers would be alerted the moment something was detected."

"Such a being would be pretty foolish to try and attack the home of Celestials," Olga added.

"That too but since there isn't a zero percent chance of that happening, we are always prepared."

The two of them finally reached the tree after driving past the massive flower garden that was covered by a rectangular dome that kept the garden protected from the cold like with the other ones they've seen. Vargos said empress Vevona made this garden with him and his brothers when they were little and Olga felt her heart grow warm imagining Vargos as a child. Once they parked, Olga marveled at the sheer size of the Servantez family home from up close. Vargos teleported out of the car and helped Olga get out of it.

"Do you think they will like me?" Olga asked her husband as she felt nervous tension all over her again.

"I told you before, you are already liked. Billions of years of existence makes you really not care for the minor things."

"Define 'minor' for me."

"Well…for starters they don't particularly care about us choosing a woman of the night as our wife like how Jazel did."

"That's…true."

"They also don't care if the woman we chose has committed some pretty messed up stuff, as long as it doesn't cross a certain line of course."

"Like Ilias?" Olga asked.

"Like Ilias," Vargos answered.

"I suppose that makes sense. If gods hardly care about what we mere mortals do, then why would the Solarians?"

"Now you get it, my radiant beauty," Vargos said as he embraced his wife and kissed her cheek. Just don't devour any souls. They hate that shit."

Olga let out a laugh. "Naturally." She then gave him a kiss on the cheek in return.

As the two of them approached the door, Olga felt the slightly odd sensation that Vargos had warned her about earlier and this meant that the space they were now in was a product of the emperor Arbella and the idea she was interacting with a phenomenon from a Solarian like him made her curious mind dance with joy. Before they could go any further however, Vargos sensed a familiar presence and looked up to see a figure from above. He picked Olga up into his arms and placed a barrier around them both, making the pregnant dark elf worried about what was happening until a loud crashing sound echoed in her ears, yet the sound became muffled a bit to reduce the damage to her ear drums, no doubt something Vargos did. The two of them were surrounded by a dust cloud and suddenly wind magic was used to clear it away, revealing the figure of a huge and muscular Angelo with short brown hair and a long, silky smooth beard that went down to his chest. Vargos had told her that most Angelos tended to prefer to be clean shaven, including himself but there were some that liked how a beard looked on them and kept it. The hulking figure was standing in the small crater he formed and the very ground that had collapsed inward slowly fixed itself as if it never happened. The man stood taller than most orcs, which made him taller than Vargos when he was at his true height. The disparity was even more evident when Vargos made himself shorter to be closer to Olga's height and she could tell by his construction worker-like attire that he truly embodied the role he has as the Minister of Construction.

"Brother!" the man shouted with a booming voice that echoed for kilometers, making Olga glad Vargos was reducing the sound made to her ears as it seemed he expected this.

"Hey there Luko. You're pretty loud today aren't you?" Vargos answered with a small smile.

"I'm always loud whenever I get to see your happy face," he said, giving a deep and hearty laugh before he realized something was off. "Why are you so short?" He then realized what was in his brother's arms and frowned. "Wait, is she…"

Vargos nodded his head with a stern look.

"You aren't very attentive today it seems."

The large man put on a panicked face. "I'm so sorry sister!" Luko said as he got on both knees and bowed with a remorseful look. "I only detected brother's presence as I was about to head out and wanted to make a little show in front of him. Its one thing to not notice you but I didn't even notice my nephew's presence within you. How shameful…"

"It's quite alright brother Luko," Olga said as Vargos put her down. "It is a pleasure to meet you finally. My husband has told me about all your exploits with your amazing craftsmanship," she said before bowing to him."

Luko slightly blushed. "Brother actually gave me praise? That's quite rare."

"You say that like I'm cruel to you or something," Vargos retorted.

"I didn't mean it like that. It's just that you didn't exactly give out compliments during your Edge Lord days. Luxalia really did a number on you huh?" Luko genuinely asked.

Vargos frowned at this and Olga couldn't help but giggle. "Yeah, I suppose she did," he admitted.

"So are you two the reason ma has been going at it in the kitchen?" Luko asked.

"Yeah. They wished to finally meet Olga face to face now that she is my wife."

"Ah, I see I see. Well I hope things go smoothly without too much embarrassment brother," Luko said with a grin.

"Right…" Vargos said with a wry smile as he dreaded what was coming.

"And I hope you have a wonderful time here in our abode sister," Luko said as he opened a tear in space. "Here you go. An apology gift." He passed Olga a small box and she put on a shocked expression.

"I heard from bro that you are well versed in golem magic," Luko said and Olga examined the box.

"Can I open it now?" she asked with excitement.

"Please do," Luko said..

Olga opened the small box and saw two small figurines covered with what seemed like a metallic coating all over them. "What are these?" she asked curiously as she picked up one of them.

Luko beamed. "Those are golems that are designed to serve as assistants like maids or butlers. While they aren't as versatile or as expressive as the Angeloids by a wide margin, they are capable of speech and has high intelligence. All you have to do is inject a bit of magic into them, throw the figurines into the air and BOOM! You get yourself a golem assistant to help you out with chores around the house or even babysit my nephew in your belly if you need to do something."

"I…I don't know what to say brother Luko," Olga said, her eyes hyper focused on such an extraordinary gift. "The golems I'm familiar with can hardly function anywhere close to what you've described."

"That's Malvan ingenuity for you," Vargos said as he looked at the gift.

"Welcome to the Servantez family!" Luko said with a hearty laugh before large, ethereal brown wings formed behind him and he flew into the air.

Olga looked up and waved to him. "Thank you brother!"

"You're welcome!" he shouted as they watched him fly away into the distance.

Olga then looked at the box and then at Vargos. "Can you store it away for me until we get back to your place?"

"And now I'm your personal storage container. Oh how the mighty have fallen," he said with a small smirk.

"Oh hush you," Olga responded with a smirk of her own.

The two of them approached the large double doors where a light screen with a keyboard appeared and Vargos immediately began typing away on it at blinding speeds that Olga couldn't hope to replicate.

"I need to register you first since this is your first time coming here. Place your marked hand under the light."

Olga did what she was told and the light enveloped her hand, scanning it and even causing a slight tingling sensation on it.

A monotone male voice then spoke up. "Scan complete. Individual 'Olga Servantez' added to 'GST' mainframe."

"And there we go," Vargos said after the light screen vanished.

The large doors then opened and the moment they stepped inside, Olga was flabbergasted at the picturesque scenery. What appeared before her was the sight of beautiful furniture and bookcases littered with books of various sizes all over the massive room that seemed as if it could rival the size of two whole floors of her Citadel. The flowers and chandeliers truly added to the aesthetic as they seemed to be made from a clear, glass-like material that reflected multi colored lights within them. To top it all off, the coloration of the room reminded Olga of winter as the walls and carpet was a white color as pure as untouched snow.

"This is basically a lobby in a hotel surrounded by snow," she said as the vibrant colors emanated a soft light before her.

"You aren't too far off. If you consider how big the mansion is, it might as well be a two hundred room resort hotel. As for the coloration, that changes automatically with the different seasons. We just missed what autumn looked like and let me tell you, it is the most comforting in my opinion."

"So big and so beautiful. I almost want to live here with our family."

"Really?"

"Almost. I still wish to be around the others in Alfheim more."

"Of course," Vargos said with a smile.

They walked up to a door with a button that had an arrow pointing up and Olga figured it was another portal that could take them upstairs to where the main part of the mansion was at.

"It's strange though. This room is nowhere big enough to encompass the entire area of the Great Stella Tree, yet I can see windows outside ahead of us. Does this have to do with the strange feeling you said I'd feel when we got close?" Olga asked.

The door opened and revealed a portal that showed another lobby similar to the one they were in and the couple walked through.

"Yeah. Our home exists within the Great Stella Tree but instead of hollowing it out like how one would normally do, my father and mother made it so that the space exists slightly out of phase, allowing them to freely make our home larger or smaller than logic would allow."

Olga thought about what she had just heard. "Like your pocket dimension?" she asked inquisitively.

"Almost but the principal behind this place is a bit more complex as it involves extremely advanced spatial manipulation and geometric algorithms that you aren't…" Vargos trailed off as he looked at his wife with an awkward gaze.

She had a forced smile on her face and she was tapping her hands on her stomach, signaling that she was lost but was still paying close attention.

"Sorry, I overdid it a bit there."

"It's fine darling. There are many things I don't know and I'm not petty enough to be upset that I don't understand things like…whatever you were talking about." She then grabbed his hand lovingly. "Besides, your words show me that I have a lot to learn."

He smiled back and placed his hands on Olga's cheeks before leaning in to kiss her forehead before he stopped himself as he sensed someone teleporting in front of them.

"Wow. Is this a bad time?" an Angelo said with a silky smooth, almost feminine tone.

He was wearing a white outfit that looked like something the humans from Thorn, who originated from the east, would wear. Olga didn't care for the look, nor did she bother remembering the name of it. She could only remember that it reminded her of the robes Vargos bought her for after she finished a nice hot bath or shower. She could vaguely make out the muscles underneath but they weren't as pronounced as Vargos's and especially Luko's. This was a common trait among the androgynous Angelos that she was all too familiar with and Olga immediately knew who this was based on his sparkling white hair that flowed down to his knees and bright white sclera that shone with a brilliance that rivaled the color of untouched snow.

"A little bit but I suppose it was to be expected considering what Luko did not too long ago," Vargos stated. He then looked at Olga who was looking at him expectantly. "So bro, this is my wife Olga that I've mentioned last month." Vargos then motioned to the man in front of him. "This is my brother Xalzo that I told you about before, the Prime Minister, as well as the first of our kind that make you want to question their gender," Vargos said with a snide grin.

Xalzo gazed at him with an annoyed look before sighing. "Whatever, you are just jealous of me."

"Sure, let's go with that," Vargos retorted while rolling his eyes. He then noticed Olga still staring at the guy and he cleared his throat.

"Oh um…" Olga slightly panicked and bowed to her brother in law. "Good evening brother Xalzo. I'm Olga and it is a pleasure to finally meet you in person after hearing so much about you from my surprisingly childish husband," she said and Vargos looked at her as if he was just betrayed.

"Oh? She got a quick jab in there. I like her. Brother, you failed to tell me how witty your wife is," Xalzo said as he bowed in turn to Olga.

"Yeah well…I suppose I forgot to mention that part," Vargos said with a shrug. "Anyway, you heading off?"

"I am. Figured I go and check on some documents and probably stay there for the night to catch up on work."

"I see…" Vargos frowned. "Thank you for doing such an annoying job in my place."

"You know I don't mind the work bro," Xalzo said, grinning at his older brother. "Politics are certainly not your forte, especially during your Edge lord days."

"Sigh. Yes I know. I was a fool for acting like a villain from the TV shows on earth. Honestly, I'd feel a lot better if people just forgot about my dark past," Vargos said with embarrassment that made Olga chuckle.

"Afraid that won't happen anytime soon. Maybe in a few millennia as by then, we will probably not care enough to bring it up. It's just too fresh in our minds at the moment."

"Right…" Vargos muttered.

"The more I hear about your past, the more I'm glad you changed. You sound like you would have been a handful. Well…more than you are now I guess," Olga said as she grabbed her husband's hand.

"Oh you don't know the half of it dear sister," Xalzo said before he then looked at her black aura and smiled. "I do hope you have a safe pregnancy and that my nephew will be showered with love from his parents."

"Of course he will," Vargos replied.

"I won't ever stop loving him. Even after he is a man with children of his own, he will still be my little boy," Olga said with a warm smile.

"Glad to hear it." Xalzo then waved goodbye and walked in front of the portal. "And brother?" he called out.

"Yeah?"

"Good luck with dinner," he said with an evil grin and Vargos sighed deeply.

Xalzo vanished from sight after walking through the portal and Olga looked up at Vargos. "He's really beautiful. Even more so than Reesa and Asato. Also…" Olga trailed off.

"Hmm?"

"What is that robe he is wearing called and why does it look like something from Thorn?"

"It's called a 'yukata' and it is a recreation of something from a country on earth that has quite a bit of significance to us."

"Earth again?" Olga frowned before fixing her face. "Well, I suppose after seeing the devastation Gladius could do to a planet, I'll refrain from saying anything bad about those humans at least," Olga said before sighing.

"Oh? You're making progress," Vargos said cheekily.

"Just a bit," Olga replied while hiding her smile.

The couple walked further into the lobby and arrived at large double doors similar to the ones that were outside, but these opened up by themselves and revealed a familiar Angeloid man wearing a plain black shirt and shorts, along with fuzzy slippers that had a symbol on them that Olga recognized from Empress Vevona's cooking show that she learned so much from.

"Well well well. If it isn't my elusive son," the man said with a raised eyebrow.

"Hello dad," Vargos said with a slight grin before he was pulled into a hug from the emperor.

The emperor then turned towards Olga and she felt her heart rate increase a bit. "And greetings to you, my new daughter-in-law."

Olga bowed with the utmost reverence towards the being that was so close to the top of the food chain. "Greetings father. It is the greatest honor to finally meet one of the beings who raised my husband to be the amazing man he is today."

"Well now, aren't you quite the smooth talker?" Emperor Arbella then patted Vargos on the shoulder with a proud look. "You made an excellent choice my boy. I'm glad you finally broke down from all our pestering and found someone to make grandkids for your mother and I."

Vargos felt a bit awkward at his father's words and chuckled nervously. "Y…yeah."

The emperor then turned back to Olga. "Now then, don't be shy and hug your new father-in-law," he said with a serene smile.

Chapter Text

Emperor Arbella, Vargos, and Olga were sitting down and chatting in the living room outside of the kitchen as Empress Vevona was making the finishing touches on dinner. The living room had an abundance of immaculate decorations and furniture from multiple parts of the universe that somehow worked well together. This solidified in Olga's mind that her mother-in-law had an eye for aesthetics so strong that if she was a goddess of decorations, Olga would worship her piously. According to emperor Arbella, empress Vevona had always liked to decorate and cook since before they met and having the boys around really flared up the motherly side of her that was long since unable to be satisfied.

The father and son were talking casually with each other while Olga listened attentively as she didn't want to disturb them. Even while Vargos was holding her hand to help her nerves, she still felt out of place a bit as she observed the two Celestials talk about a mundane subject while at the same time referring to events that are going on that are anything but mundane. For example, they've talked about how their favorite alcoholic drinks are increasing in price due to a shortage on an important ingredient from another galaxy the MPE isn't associated with. This led to a discussion about that galaxy being mired in war between a bunch of power hungry warlords fighting for control after the assassination of the emperor who once ruled over said galaxy.

"I looked into it and there was just one lone survivor of the attack on the emperor and his family and that poor little girl went through quite a bit. Nothing new mind you, but still…it's shameful what some mortals can do to children," Arbella said as he summoned a device with information on it out of nowhere.

Vargos grabbed it and examined it for a bit before his eyes shimmered a gray glow, which Olga knew meant that he learned a new language just now as part of his kinds' "Adaptive Learning" ability.

"The ones who did the assassinations..." Vargos gazed at his father with a businessman demeanor. "Dead or alive?" he said coldly and Olga really got into the topic as she observed the stoic gazes of both men.

"My coworkers said they are fine with either but it might be a good idea to use them to help fix the mess they and the nobles of that galaxy caused," Arbella responded.

"Um…who killed that emperor and his family anyway?" Olga asked shyly.

"It was done by some vile female human twins who absorb the life spans of young women to keep their youth," Arbella answered.

"Tsk. Of course they're worms," Olga muttered under her breath.

"I see you still hate humans young one. Can't really blame you," Arbella said with a smile and Olga blushed in embarrassment from letting her distain for humans show in front of the emperor.

A question then popped into Olga's head, one that she just realized could be asked as the Solarians are responsible for the creation of worlds and their gods. "Emperor Arbella…" Olga called but the Solarian raised an eyebrow at her. "Forgive me. Um father…" she said with a bit of hesitation.

"Yes my daughter?" Arbella said cheerily and Vargos grinned.

"I would like to know…what happened to my god after he made us dark elves?" she asked shyly.

"Oh?" Arbella said before he leaned on both of his hands as he looked hard into Olga's face. "And what will you do with that information?"

"Dad…" Vargos warned.

"I know I know; I just find it so fascinating to be able to speak with a creation from one of my worlds," he told his son before looking back at Olga.

"You made my world father?" Olga asked in surprise before she looked at Vargos.

He shrugged his shoulders innocently, stating that he didn't know that either.

"Indeed I did. And I've only ever spoken to mortal beings from worlds created by my brother Nocturne, who were the inhabitants of the worlds Gladius had gotten his hands on, Gaia's elves of Alfheim, and also one of my coworker's goddesses as she is with my nephew Raiko."

"Fascinating," Olga said with wonder.

"It truly brings me joy to interact with mortals finally after all these years to see how they tick. Well, these brats don't count of course," Arbella smirked before looking at his son.

"Wow, thanks for the kind words," Vargos said sarcastically while rolling his eyes.

"Now, to answer your question." Arbella gave a questioning look to Olga and she gulped as she felt her nerves flare up from the stare of such an important being. "You might not like what I have to say. Are you sure you wish to know?"

Olga was silent for a while. She contemplated whether she should know such important info about her god's status as she was a mere mortal in the grand scheme of things. Yet she was now a part of a family of beings higher in rank than him. Does it truly matter what happened to him?

Olga sighed. "You know what? Never mind. Such information wouldn't really do much for me anyway."

"I see. If that is your decision then I'll respect it," Arbella said.

The three of them chatted with each other for a few minutes until a beautiful feminine voice shouted out. "Everyone, dinner time!"

The three of them left the living room and walked into the kitchen, only for Olga's nose to be seduced by the divine smell of food wafting in the air. Both Vargos and Olga took a deep breath and basked in the scent of empress Vevona's food that was cooked at such a high level that if she was a goddess of cooking, Olga would worship her devoutly.

"Ah! My little Var! How are you doing my sweet child?" the empress said as Vargos and her embraced.

"I'm doing fine mom. How are you doing?"

"Oh just wonderful. I'm enjoying oh so very much the time I get to spend with your nieces and nephews," she said before she looked towards Olga from behind Vargos, prompting the dark elf to shyly wave to her mother-in-law.

"And there's my new daughter-in-law! Get over here and hug this old lady!" Vevona said cheerily.

Olga did just that and hugged the Solarian with a bit of hesitation at first but then she got into it after Vevona rocked her body side to side. Olga couldn't help but feel like her very soul had relaxed a fair bit while hugging the woman she has watched on the LVP for weeks now and a part of her couldn't help but fan girl about the situation. After the hug finished, Olga, Vargos and Arbella sat at the kitchen table while Vevona prepared everyone's plates the old fashioned way without using any sort of power. Olga stared at her work and eventually her gaze fell on the very kitchen that empress Vevona does her cooking show in. From the pristine Leawood floors that gave off a slight scent of nature, to the display of various excellent grade steel cooking utensils that were always shown off at the beginning of the show as well as at the end. There were even times you could catch glimpses of the garden that the empress would go to for fresh ingredients that looked so perfect that Olga was sure if she ate them as they were, it would be better than some of the cooked meals she's made in the past.

Now that Olga knows the basic layout of the Servantez family home, she was stumped on how the empress can have a garden that could pass for an oasis in spring. There was a sun shining brightly outside through a door behind her, yet when Olga and Vargos got here, it was sunset, in winter. In fact, she still didn't understand how there were windows at all, even after Vargos told her their home was slightly out of phase, whatever that meant. All she could understand was that logic clearly had no say here and she decided not to question the logistics of such a situation as she was currently married to a man who is strong enough to destroy entire star systems if he put in quote on quote, "a little effort."

"So Olga, how are you feeling?" Vevona asked with an interested gaze.

Olga then felt her stomach and smiled as she thought of her baby. "I'm doing fine. No problems so far."

"Did you two decide on a name yet?" Arbella asked.

"No, not yet. We have been talking about it the last few days but that's' all," Vargos said before taking a sip of his wine.

"If you want some ideas for names, I can give you some suggestions you know?" Arbella said with a grin.

"You know your naming privileges are revoked," Vevona said with a frown. She then looked at Olga. "This man named my boys after weapons in a language that was dead for so long that I didn't realize it until his brother mentioned it by accident."

"I'm still convinced he did it on purpose," Arbella said with a scowl.

"You're named after a weapon?" Olga asked her husband curiously.

"Yeah. I was named after the legendary shield of 'Vargis' from a civilization that died off about nine billion years ago," Vargos replied.

"A shield? You?" Olga questioned.

"I know right?" Vargos retorted with a smile.

"Your personality best suits a dagger or something," Olga said with a chuckle.

"Especially during your Edge Lord phase," Arbella added.

"Oh those days were quite a worrisome time for your poor old mother," Vevona said as she reminisced.

"You people just won't let me live it down, will you?" Vargos said in an annoyed tone before taking a big spoonful of his soup.

"Nope," Arbella replied with an evil grin that was all too familiar to Olga as she was reminded of Vargos.

Vevona shook her head at the two of them. "So anyway…Olga dear," the empress called out, making Olga jump up a bit in surprise. "How do you like the food? Anything you think I could've done better?" Vevona asked, trying to change the subject.

"Oh no, not at all mother. The food is beyond delicious and I'd be a fool with no taste buds to think otherwise," Olga managed to say nervously.

"You don't have to be so nervous little one. You're around family," Vevona said with a bit of concern.

"Y…yes I know. It's just…well you're quite famous among my people," Olga admitted.

"Oh? Is it because of my show?" Vevona asked with genuine curiosity. "Vargos did tell me that you like to learn recipes from me to cook for him, but I didn't know the other dark elves did the same."

"Yeah well, it was bound to happen right? After all, Vargos told us the dark elves started getting with the guys not too long ago," Arbella added.

"Yes and many of them were given LVPs by their men. Some of them weren't all that confident in their culinary skills but really wanted to cook for their lovers after learning about the Angelos' appetites. My mother had recommended your show to help them learn and the way you teach is so informative and easy to understand that even such novices were able to cook decent meals on their first try!" Olga said with fan girl like enthusiasm.

Vevona chuckled a bit at this. "Well I'm glad I could provide assistance to them. Tell you what, if you ever need advice or recommendations for recipes, you can always let me know and I'll teach you off camera. Same goes for the other members of your race. I like giving private lessons."

Olga's heart raced at such a prospect and all three Celestials could clearly tell how excited Vevona had made her. "I would absolutely love that! Thank you very much mother. I'm sure the others would jump at such an opportunity as well."

"You look happy," Vargos teased.

"Of course I am. We adore your mother and her show. Your stomach knows all too well how effective her lessons are, right?" Olga questioned while raising her brow.

Vargos chuckled. "I can't deny that."

The family continued to eat and chat with each other and Olga was glad to see that things were going well with meeting her husband's parents. She watched on as Vargos casually ate enough food to feed a small army and she still found it hard to believe he could eat so much, even when she cooked for him, he would empty out the pot like it was nothing. Of course, due to the Angelos' physiology needing far more energy to function, they ate in amounts that baffled all of the dark elves, thus why they wished to learn more recipes to make for them. This fact will become exasperated once their son is born as she's heard from multiple sources that Angelo babies need a lot of milk, and while Olga looked forward to the mother and child bonding breastfeeding provided, she knew the feeling of her breasts being swollen with so much milk was going to suck.

After they finished dinner, empress Vevona had a light dessert ready for them as she didn't think Olga would want something heavy like how she typically made dessert for her boys and the dark elf was glad she thought about her stomach. Although she would soon have an increased appetite as the baby developed, she didn't feel the need to push her stomach further as she refused to leave a scrap of the empress's divine cooking behind.

"So, I learned the gist of how you two met from Vargos but I'd like to hear your side of the story Olga," Arbella said after taking a bit out of his wife's dessert.

Olga sighed at this and Vargos looked at his dad with a face that asked what the hell he was asking.

"Arbella…" Vevona said sternly.

"What? I didn't look it up like you did since I prefer to hear things from people up close," Arbella defended himself.

"What do you mean she looked it up?" Olga asked curiously.

"Yes well, as I'm sure Vargos has told you already, we are basically the overseers of the universe and as such, we have access to all the happenings that go on in it," Vevona answered.

"Basically, we have this ability called 'Universal Knowledge' where we can refer to records of everything that has happened in the universe. Think of it as a vast library we Celestials get access to where we can look up topics as important as galaxy destroying supernovas or as mundane as a calf being born in some countryside on your world," Arbella said with an informative air about him, similar to Vevona during her cooking show.

"That's amazing," Olga said in wonder before looking at her husband, who was drinking wine. This news then prompted a thought in her. "Can Vargos use that too?"

Vargos raised his eyebrow at this and placed his drink down. "What if I can?" he asked evilly.

"Don't try and scare your wife like that Var," Vevona chastise, making Vargos shrug his shoulders.

"For the record, the Angelos can't use it due to their mortal halves preventing them from doing so," Vevona added.

"Why's that?" Olga asked.

"Because no mortal, not even a half Celestial like them, could handle the sheer amount of information that would suddenly smack them in the face. Such an ability would kill them on the spot from the overload," Arbella answered in a dark tone.

"Oh…" Olga said before gazing at Vargos with a worried look.

"My kind can learn and memorize a lot but we have to learn the information like everyone else," Vargos added.

"Doesn't really explain why they like to forget to call their mother even though they promised to do so on multiple occasions," Vevona said with a glare to her oldest son.

Vargos's eyes darted away from his mother and he lowered his head. "Sorry…"

Olga chuckled and committed to memory how her husband looks when his mother chastises him.

"So father…" Vargos said, trying to divert attention from himself. "Care for a quick spar?"

Arbella smiled. "Oh? I haven't played with you in quite some time. Sure, why not?"

"Great, I can show you what I've been working on for the last year," Vargos said with a bit of excitement in his voice.

Olga then noticed a white light appear next to the kitchen table and it morphed into a door that was just as bright as the light itself.

"What…is that?" she asked in wonder.

"The door to the Prime Realm," Vargos answered.

"That place you guys mentioned last week?"

"That's the place. It is the only way I can go all out against anyone without worrying about collateral damage. I can also get an hour of training in while only a minute passes here."

"Wow, that's quite convenient. I could get so much research done in such a place. Is it okay for me to go and watch you spar?" Olga asked.

Vargos furrowed his brow at this request. "I uh…sorry beautiful. Only Celestials are allowed to go outside of the universe to that place," he said regretfully.

"Oh…that's fine then. Rules are rules after all," Olga said, trying to hide her disappointment.

Vargos felt his chest tighten at this and he was about to try and make it up to her when Arbella stood up.

"Now wait a bit," the emperor said with an inquisitive look. "I do believe Olga can go with us."

Vargos looked at the Solarian like he was crazy. "Dad, what are you talking about?"

"Think about it my boy, what is currently inside Olga developing right now?" Arbella asked and the three of them looked at Olga, making the poor dark elf nervous.

"Of course…she's a loophole!" Vevona said with excitement.

"Huh?" Olga said.

"That's right. She has a Celestial inside of her as we speak. Surely our grandson has permission to go. Olga herself will just have to carry him inside," Arbella said.

"That seems to be a bit of a stretch though, as she has barely begun to create a fetus," Vargos said with a worried tone.

"Then we can test it out. If I'm wrong then Olga will simply phase through the door, no harm no foul," Arbella said.

"It's worth a try," Vevona added.

Vargos mulled over the situation. "I suppose…" he then gazed at his wife. "What do you think?"

Olga looked at the door for a few seconds and put on a determined look. "I want to try."

Olga was now standing nervously in front of the bright, white door that radiated an ethereal beauty unlike anything she has ever seen. It's power was undetectable by her as she was sure it had something to do with the special properties of the Celestials but the sheer presence it gave off was enough to tell her it was no joke. She looked back at her family and they urged her onwards with encouraging motions. She then looked to her husband who was besides her and he smiled lovingly.

"If you change your mind, there is no shame in that," he said.

Olga nodded her head and slowly moved her hand forward, only for it to pass through the door and appear on the other side of it.

"I suppose it was too soon to test my theory out then," Arbella said with an understanding look.

Olga was disappointed that she couldn't go to the Prime Realm but she didn't feel too bad about it as it wasn't like she was dead set on going. "It's fine. I can always try later after all." She then looked at her husband. "You go and enjoy some father-son time."

Vargos looked like he was the one who was the most heartbroken that she couldn't go to the Prime Realm and Olga chuckled at how adorable he looked whenever he was concerned for her. She embraced her husband and he slowly embraced her too, making the two Solarians watching smile.

After they finished their embrace, Arbella walked behind his son. "Don't you worry my boy." He smacked his son on the shoulder, causing the Angelo to visibly wince. "Your mother will be able to keep her company for a few minutes."

"Exactly," Vevona said before she hugged Olga and the dark elf took in the tender feeling of her mother-in-law's warmth. "We can enjoy looking at pictures and recordings of you growing up," she said happily.

Vargos's pulse nearly doubled in speed. "Please don't," he said with a frown.

"Well, now I have to see them," Olga said with an evil grin.

Chapter Text

After Arbella and Vargos had left to go to the Prime Realm, Olga and Vevona were sitting in the living room and looking at pictures and videos of Vargos and his brothers when they were young and Olga could hardly contain the joy in her heart.

"He looks so adorable!" Olga squealed as she looked at her husband's cute baby face.

"Isn't he? And this is just one of the many I have stored away in my memory. Vevona then made another image appear on the magic screen in front of them. "This one here is when he started walking on his own towards me."

The image was of a baby Vargos when he couldn't have been no older than a few months. He was slowly walking towards Vevona with a determined gaze and Olga wanted to squeeze him in her chest with all her love.

"Now see how he walked," Vevona said as the image then started to move and Vargos walked closer and closer to his mother, only to stumble and fall. He got back up with even more determination and finally made it into Vevona's arms with a bright smile.

"It's just too cute. I think my heart might explode," Olga said happily and Vevona nodded her head in agreement.

This interaction continued until Vevona stopped showing her memories to Olga and looked at the dark elf.

"Is everything alright?" Olga asked.

"Thank you," Vevona said with appreciation.

Olga was surprised by this. "What for?"

"For making my son so happy." Vevona then smiled and hugged Olga again. "As their mother, I want nothing but the best for my boys. Especially considering the monumental task that has been given to them unfairly. I truly worry that they will crack from the pressure every day. Especially Vargos, with how he thinks too much about things."

Olga was reminded of what her husband and all the other Angelos are tasked with doing and she sighed deeply. "Your son has been nothing but loving towards me. I should be thanking you for raising him to be so amazing." She shed a tear as she thought about how much her life has changed so much since she met him.

"I only did what any self-respecting mother would do," Vevona added. She then put on a somber smile. "As you know, the Angelos are not beings that crave sex like many other mortals. They could go without it their whole lives if they wanted to but they all feel obligated to make more of their kind for the sake of their mission and to appease their parents who want grandchildren."

Olga nodded her head. "Yeah. Vargos told me that much."

"Well there is something else about their physiology that you should know about."

Olga raised an eyebrow at this. "What is it?"

"Before I tell you…" Vevona sighed a bit and squeezed Olga's hand. "Promise me you won't tell Vargos."

Olga was a bit worried where this was going as she didn't like keeping secrets from Vargos, especially since he was prone to finding them out rather easily. Since this was her mother-in-law however, she felt obligated to at least do this much for the woman that cultivated such an amazing husband for her. "I promise," she said with slight hesitation.

"I assure you it isn't bad. In fact, you will find it so entertaining that you won't help but want to embrace Vargos when you see him again," Vevona explained with a chuckle, making Olga relax a bit. "You see young one, the Origin made a number of rather interesting modifications to my husband's original blueprint for the Angelos and one of such changes involves their affinity with love, as I'm sure you are all too aware of."

Olga grinned. "It's what makes them so adorable," she said.

"Exactly, but it goes deeper than that. You see, since they can only feel love and not lust like most mortal beings, they have a higher threshold than everyone else when it comes to the chemical in the brain that produces the feeling that is commonly referred to as 'love.'

Olga nodded her head and followed along with Vevona's small lecture. She remembered that Vargos explained to her how the brain emits a particular chemical, with a name that she couldn't recall, that creates a connection towards others. Love is just the word that got popularized, similar to how the Solarians had a name they originally used for Soul energy until they ditched it in favor of the name gods used instead.

"This higher threshold, once it is reached, then deposits that chemical into their essence," Vevona added.

Olga leaned in closer to the empress with intrigue. "Please elaborate on that."

"Certainly." Vevona grinned and pointed towards Olga's stomach. "Every time Vargos releases his essence inside of you, he is literally pouring the physical manifestation of his love for you. This isn't a metaphor in the slightest, you ladies are, in every sense of the word, making love children when you get pregnant."

Olga's eyes widened and she felt her stomach. "That's…too…adorable," she said, with a sudden desire to wrap her arms around her husband and squeeze him with every bit of her strength. She then remembered the crux of the conversation. "So, why keep such a beautiful function of their bodies a secret?"

"Because they are already self-conscious of the fact that they are weak to love. How do you think they'd feel if they found out they literally shoot love into their mates?" Vevona asked, hardly able to contain her laughter.

Olga remained silent for a long time and thought about all the times she would tease her husband because he admitted to loving her so soon. Olga told him multiple times that she was happy about it but he insisted that he acted prematurely and should have waited to say such a thing. The insecurity he felt was evident and the embarrassment on his face was palpable every time she teased him. She could hardly see Vargos taking the idea that he was literally filling her up with all his love without him smacking his face in disbelief. Such a thought made Olga grin evilly and she could certainly see that her mother-in-law was right.

"That evil smile tells me you are aware at how'd they want to crawl under a rock if they found out," Vevona said.

"I do, and I want to tease your son so so much now," Olga replied, rubbing her hands as she thought of dastardly plans.

"I understand, but you need to resist the urge. If you accidentally give too much away from your teasing, Vargos will assuredly put the puzzle pieces together. He is pretty good at that kind of stuff."

"Right, he's done that plenty of times already," Olga muttered.

Vevona looked at the ceiling and sighed before looking at Olga again. "Now, onto a serious topic." She then crossed her arms on her chest and stared at Olga with a calm demeanor yet the dark elf felt as if her very soul was being examined. "Do you think you will always love my son? Think carefully before you answer as I will know if you give me a halfhearted response."

Olga was caught off guard by the empress's question and was about to make an automatic response that would have been unsatisfying to her mother-in-law. She took a deep breath and thought carefully about the question as it was quite a valid concern for a mother to have when it came to their child.

I hadn't even considered the long term. How foolish of me. Both Vargos and I have infinite lifespans so surely I would love him forever, right? she thought to herself, unsure if she has the right to say such a thing. I want to believe I would, but would future me feel so strongly after a few hundred thousand years? A few million years, or even a few billion years? Would I grow too apathetic after being with him for so long? Will I stop wanting to have his kids after the one hundredth one? The one thousandth one?

All these questions plagued her mind and the fact that she has them may very well prove that she won't always love him. The idea of such a time being possible made Olga feel immense guilt and a few tears began to form as she let the intrusive thoughts plague her.

Vevona looked on to see the obvious turmoil within Olga and she sighed, before embracing the dark elf. "I'm sorry child, I don't want to make you think such thoughts but I'm over three hundred billion years old. I've seen entire galaxies fade in and out of existence more times than I care to count and I find it hard to believe mortals can be with one person for billions of years, which even we Solarians feel is a long time. Now that I have the boys and my grandsons, I can't help but worry about how they will feel once a relationship they long to keep forever will inevitably end. I hope you don't despise me for asking such a mean spirited question."

"I…I understand and I don't despise you for asking such a valid question." Olga looked at her mother-in-law with respect. "I still sometimes find it hard to believe I'm family with beings that have existed long before the gods of my world." She wiped away her tears before a thought then popped up in her mind. "But wait…while my kind has an infinite lifespan, what would the Angelos do when it came to them mating with a being with a short lifespan, like a Lamia or a Human? Old age will surely be a factor long before the relationship fizzles out from the passage of time."

"That's the other thing about those boys. The moment you ladies got inseminated with their love, you gained eternal youth," Vevona answered with a complex look.

Olga blankly looked at her mother-in-law and thought about the idea of such a thing as eternal youth, something her god bestowed upon her people, was so easily given away by the Angelos, even if they didn't do it consciously.

"The Origin made them do such a thing?" Olga asked.

"That's right. It be too sad for them to see their mate die of old age. They would lose the will to reproduce and their mission requires there to be a lot of them," Vevona said with a hint of sadness.

"I see…" Olga said before she heard footsteps appear from the kitchen.

Vevona spoke in a hushed tone. "Remember young one, the Angelos are dedicated to their mates and will always love them, even if you feel like one day you won't feel the same, you shouldn't forget the love that was once there. Trust me, after being with my Arbella for nearly a quarter of a trillion years, such thoughts help keep our passion for each other strong. Amazing sex also helps," she said with a chuckle.

Olga blushed at her words but still nodded in agreement. Vargos certainly didn't have any issues in that department. As she thought that, the father-son duo walked out of the kitchen and into the living room.

"And we're back!" emperor Arbella said before dashing to Vevona and kissing her on the cheek.

Vevona smiled. "Did you two have fun?"

Vargos nodded his head. "An entire day of sparring really helped with my new technique. I think I should be able to use it on the guys without too much issue now," he said with a gleam in his eyes.

"Well, just try not to harm them too badly. I hate it when you guys kill each other in that place," Vevona said with a frown.

"I'm sorry, what?" Olga said as she looked at Vevona and then back at Vargos.

"I'll explain later," Vargos said before he walked up to Olga and held her hand. "I missed you quite a bit without being able to contact you."

Olga smiled. "Right, you were gone for an entire day from your perspective." Olga then remembered the conversation she had had with the empress and she squeezed her husband's body. "Can we…relax together?" she asked, muffling her voice in the process.

Vargos was about to suggest going back to the Star Chaser but Arbella cut him off. "Why don't you two go to Vargos's old room. It's still the same way you left it years ago and I think you should visit it more than you do now," he said slyly.

Vevona beamed at this and joined in. "I agree. You two should stay the night. I'm sure Olga is quite tired and going all the way to the Star Chaser would be dumb when you have a room here."

Vargos replied meekly. "I suppose that's true." He then wrapped his arms lovingly around Olga and she buried her face deeper into his chest.

"Great!" Arbella smacked the back of his son. "You two spend some alone time and we will see you tomorrow for breakfast." He then looked at Olga and noticed she was giving off high amounts of pheromones that signaled a desire to mate, making him grin.

Vargos nodded his head and vanished along with Olga. Arbella then looked towards Vevona with a raised eyebrow. "You told her about that love thing with the boys, didn't you?"

Vevona chuckled. "You know me so well." She then got up and kissed her husband. "I bet you want to have sex now too."

"Oh ho, you know me so well," he said with an evil smirk and picked her up in his arms before vanishing from the living room.

The two of them appeared in a dark room that Olga could barely see inside of until Vargos clapped his hands, making lights come on immediately afterwards. Olga looked around to see a rather barren room with very little furniture inside. The decorations were nonexistent and it was clear to her that this was indeed her husband's old room from the black coloration all over. There was a decent sized bed and a few dressers that were probably empty as Vargos's room on the Star Chaser had all of his things there. There was a fireplace that had illusionary fire that gave off heat that flowed towards Olga's legs. He even had an empty bookcase that looked like it could hold about fifty or so books, but besides all that, he had nothing here.

"Wow, it's like you hate having things for yourself," Olga said with a chuckle.

"Not even five minutes in here and already you're making fun of me," Vargos complained in a joking tone.

Olga looked back at him and smiled. "Because you make it so easy for me with all the material you provide, or in this particular case, don't provide."

"Yeah well…you're pretty, so there," he retorted while looking away.

Olga let out a laugh. "The universe's greatest insult," she said before she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him.

Vargos picked his wife up in his arms and brought her to his bed that was thankfully large enough for the two of them. He laid her down and began to take off her clothes with magic as Olga looked up at him with lustful desire. Once he removed the final article of her clothing, he looked at his wife's glorious body as her chest heaved up and down with each breath she took.

"So beautiful…" he said, his eyes looking like they long to hold her in his arms.

As he took off his clothes, Olga squeezed her legs together as she could feel her pussy soak up from the lust overwhelming her as she looked at the powerful abs of Vargos as they flexed with each movement of his torso. His eyes gave off a slight shine as he smiled at her, reminding Olga just how crazy sexy he was to her.

"So handsome…" she said bashfully as her eyes sparkled with delight.

Once Vargos took the final article of his clothes off, he placed his hands on Olga's sides and immediately after doing so, he felt his manhood form as it was clear Olga wanted him to become one with her.

"You ready?" he asked sensually.

Olga nodded her head and responded with a face so flushed that even her long ears had a hint of red on them. "Fill me up with all your love."

An hour after the husband and wife finished another passionate love making session, the two of them were laying down on the bed with Olga on top of Vargos, relaxing on his chest as he filled her with his love. She felt just as giddy as when they did this before but now that she knows Vargos is actually pouring his love into her and not in the metaphorical sense, she was crying tears of happiness at how adorably pure her husband is. Him not even realizing just how pure he and his kind truly are only made it that much more adorable to her.

"You okay?" he asked after feeling a tear drop fall. His eyes, that radiated golden energy, looking deeply concerned at his wife.

Olga sniffled. "I am. It's just…I love you so much that I can't help but cry." This prompted Vargos to hold her tightly and she let out more tears between sniffles as she squeezed him with everything she had.

Olga thought about how such a phrase might be difficult to say far down the line if she got jaded but when she looked at the concerned look of her husband, she found it too difficult to even imagine not loving such a lovable oaf like him.

If not for him, I could be a damn sex slave to some filth right now. I can't even imagine living without my Vargos at this point in my life. No…I will never leave him. No other woman can have him, he is mine and mine's alone. I…I will never let time slowly kill my love for him. This I swear on my life!, she thought with such conviction as her eyes gleamed with ferocity.

Chapter Text

Roughly 4 months have passed since the loving couple had dinner with the Emperor and Empress on Malva Prime. Olga's pregnancy has progressed quite well as her appetite has picked up a fair bit, similar to how it was for Chloe and she now has to wear clothes that can accommodate her stomach's new size in order to make sure she is comfortable. Vargos naturally became even more nurturing towards her as each day progressed with her pregnancy and she couldn't be happier to see such a man, that was seen as intimidating by his peers, be so panicked whenever she tried to sit down on their couch. Vargos had bought their house in Alfheim and they moved close to Nol and Zelnos, as it was nice for Olga to be able to frequently talk with the wise high elf.

The move also prompted Chloe, who was nearing the final phase of her pregnancy, to move into the house Reesa bought for them on Alfheim as well. Chloe even met up with her mother and the two of them managed to make amends as Layla tearfully asked her daughter for forgiveness for her needless hatred towards her. Chloe agreed, feeling like it was better to be on good terms with her mother for the sake of her rapidly approaching son. Turns out Layla had two daughters after Chloe that were saved shortly after Olga informed her of Layla being alive and the half dark elf girls met and bonded over the horrors they shared as children, much to the confusion of Olga.

Olga's Black Citadel was demolished as its purpose was fulfilled and the MPE had no real use for it as it wouldn't need to be used for defensive purposes like how Olga used it. The semen that the god of the dark elves left behind that was used for the dark elves' "Birthing Ritual," was carefully stored away as it still had cultural significance to them. Since Olga technically had the highest rank among the dark elves now that she was the crown princess of Malva Prime, the other dark elves opted for her to keep it and she had Vargos store it away on Alfheim in a special chamber designed to keep it preserved forever. She is currently debating if she should put it on display at a museum like Delva had suggested but she felt that would be a bit too disrespectful to her god, even if it would be well taken care of and be more useful as a tourist attraction than just being stored away in some fancy Malvan contraption.

Helga had left Niovallir as well and was living on the Angelo's home world with Jaxon. Olga later found out her new stepfather was a soldier deployed on Greystar when the fight between Jazel and the Soul Eater King happened. The magic tool obsessed woman got a tour of the MPE's magical research facility thanks to Vargos pulling some strings and she nearly fainted from all the mind blowing things she saw there. Olga had to listen to her mother rant and rave about it for nearly half a day, but she was more than willing to listen as it intrigued her too.

The dark elves had all left Niovallir after getting married to an Angelo and went to either Aquarius, Alfheim, or Malva Prime as they felt staying in a place that was meant to keep them safe from the filthy hands of the humans was no longer needed as their husbands were more than enough to protect them. At first, they were a bit sad to leave their home but at the same time, they didn't want to raise their future children underground and this alone was enough to sway them to leave Niovallir behind. Ulima and her androgynous Angelo husband stayed on Zeta-3 and moved to Aquarius, the city the MPE managed to build in less than three months, which still baffled Olga till this day. Kirza was the last to stay in Niovallir as she was the most sentimental about leaving it until she too opted to leave for the exact same reason as the others. Olga didn't know where she moved to but didn't particularly care as she wasn't too fond of the woman. When she left, Niovallir officially became a ghost town but that didn't stay true for long as the MPE turned it into a facility that would mine precious metals and ores that the dark elves knew about, yet didn't have any way of utilizing them as the method to smelt them was too difficult with their limited resources.

Vargos told Olga that Kirza had requested to see her daughter Grace before she left Niovallir and that the two of them have been talking again after their bad separation. This eventually prompted Kirza to tell her daughter to try and get an Angelo husband but the widow wanted to wait as she still felt attached to her dead husband, though Vargos didn't think it would take too long as Grace too had urges that weren't being satisfied and after the poor widow saw her new stepfather when he brought Kirza over, he clearly stirred something inside of her.

Mistoria, one of the dark elves that was saved from Austia during the rescue mission Vargos initiated and the old friend of Olga who she had foolishly rejected after she lost her purity to goblins, decided to see her again after feeling more confident. They are now on good terms and have been hanging out together as she was currently pregnant with the child of the last human master she had. The MPE has given her financial assistance as part of a program they have to help struggling parents like her care for her child without feeling helpless, something Olga praised greatly.

It was now the day of Eostia's invasion, which also meant it would be the end of Zeta-3's conquest as Eostia was the final step that Vargos had deliberately saved for last. Olga was looking forward to the shock and awe the human would feel when they were smacked in the back of the head by the MPE out of nowhere. Although she personally would have preferred them to be enslaved the same way they enslaved her people, she would have to settle with seeing them face a humiliating loss, similar to what happened to her at the Black Citadel that fateful day.

Olga was laying comfortably on a luxurious couch next to Vargos in his office as he was using a light screen to observe the soldiers preparing to head out to a rather lack luster battle. Even with Celestine seeing the invasion coming months ago, nobody believed her and this resulted in them being complacent despite word of all the slaves in the multiple kingdoms vanishing. This mystery baffled them to no end and their economy suffered as a result. Even though they didn't believe Celestine's warning, they were forced to be on guard after it was recently discovered that the Black Dogs had all died and that Olga had tricked them. Of course what really happened was that Vargos had the scouts that attempted to learn the fate of the Black Dogs captured and their memories were altered so that they would report that the Black Dogs were dead and that Olga had left their bodies on spikes as a warning that her power was still at its peak. This naturally made Celestine's word become even less credible and the morale of the Seven Shields Alliance was at an all-time low and even Celestine felt that things were dire. Vargos's spies reported that her radiant glow had diminished somewhat, despite the façade she put on to reassure her citizens. Vargos felt a bit bad for doing this to her as he was thinking that such a situation might make things a bit more difficult for the plan his father Arbella devised and asked him to carry out. At first he was shocked as to why his father requested this of him but when he thought about it clearly, it made too much sense.

Vargos looked at his wife enjoying some dark chocolate chip cookies he made as she looked at the multiple screens with anticipation.

"You really want to see them suffer, huh?" he asked.

Olga looked up at him and grinned. "I do but I know by now that you guys will take it easy on them," she said with a hint of disappointment.

Vargos chuckled and brought his wife closer to him and she leaned on his body with a small smile. He felt her stomach and sensed the life inside.

My son… It's still hard to believe I'm about to be a father. I hope I can do a good job, he thought.

Olga noticed him staring at her stomach and she placed her hand on his after drinking some milk. "You'll make for a great father, so don't overthink it."

"How'd you know what I was thinking?" he asked curiously.

"Simple. It's because your my overthinking, considerate, lovable oaf of a husband," she said before she pulled him close and kissed him passionately.

Chapter Text

A few days after Vargos saved Olga and Chloe from Vult.

In a land far away from Eostia lay a continent riddled in war. The Gracio Empire, the human's last bastion of hope, was engaged in a war against the Demon Kingdom of Xiphos for many years now and they have been losing ground ever since it started. The Gracio Empire however, was able to seal away the former Demon Lord of Xiphos, Shout Mephisto, and slowed down the advance of his demon army. However this seal wasn't complete and Shout still managed to cause the land problems as he would take over the minds of his former citizens and use them to continue his rampage. Now, with Shout's son Vois taking over the position of Demon Lord, there was a three way war between the Gracio Empire, the Xiphos Kingdom and the remnants of Shout. However, there is a new party arriving to make this war come to a swift end.

*Boom!* *Boom!*

"So, do you think we should get involved?" a man with a young voice asked.

*Bang!* *Boom!* *Pop!*

"No, not yet. Trust me, from what I learned about her, if we interfere now, she will only see it as us stopping her from winning," a man with a calm voice spoke.

"I mean…I guess but it isn't looking too good for her."

*Crunch!* *Bang!* *Pow!*

The two men remained undetected as they watched a fight go on between two ladies, a blond haired one and a white haired one, in the middle of a battlefield. The two of them were impressed with the fight but couldn't help but think the blond woman, Luvilias, the strongest Holy Knight of the Gracio Empire, was quite foolish to jump head first into a battlefield surrounded by enemies on all sides.

"Still, got to give it to her, she has guts," the calm man said.

"You into her or something?" the young man asked while the area was chaotic with magic attacks blowing up the ground, sending debris all over the place.

"Well, I certainly think she is quite pretty but she seems to be the hard headed type. I'd probably lose my mind if she threw herself into situations like this on a daily basis," the calm man said while shaking his head. "Cosmo knows the amount of death I'd cause if something like this were to happen after I marked her."

"Once we take over, there won't really be that much use for knights besides peace keeping, so she won't be in too much trouble," the young man said while paying close attention to the fight. He then saw a rock headed towards him and he just let it phase through him without much interest.

"Yeah but I got a feeling she is drawn to battle and will most likely join the Cosmic Army once recruitment begins on this planet." A magic attack passed through his body and he simply stretched his arms without caring what happened.

"Well Vesba, you better not fall for her then, but knowing you, she'll have you eating out of the palm of her hand in no time."

"What? No way. You aren't the one who had to spy on the Gracio Empire's top dogs Jako. I've seen how kind and sweet she is to her people, so she'll never get into a relationship anytime soon as she is practically married to her job. Besides, she's human. They aren't on the list.

"I suppose," Jako said dryly. "It isn't like its illegal for us to fall for women not on the list."

"I mean, I guess that's true," Vesba said with a bit of hope. "But we have to be consistent right?"

"Hmm…" Jako contemplated for a moment. "Situations like this will pop up more often over time. We will need to find a solution for this problem soon."

"Right…" Vesba trailed off. "So what's that guy's deal?" he asked as he pointed to Vois, the leader of the Demon Kingdom of Xiphos.

"The usual really. Wishes to rule over others and will do whatever he needs to do to get the job done."

"Like us?"

"Absolutely not like us!" Jako retorted in disgust. "The little shit wants to broker peace with the humans."

"And…that's bad?"

"Let me finish," Jako said with a stern look, and Vesba made a zipping motion across his mouth. "The guy wants to broker peace with the humans…by making a sex empire to bring them together through sex."

Vesba was silent for a long while and Jako closed his eyes and nodded in understanding.

"I think…I just lost a few brain cells listening to that. Is he retarded?"

"Could be. Considering how his father acted towards me and the vice director, I wouldn't be surprised if the apple didn't fall too far from the tree."

"Right, I heard about that dude. Shout right? What did the vice director do to him after you guys released him from that half assed seal?"

"My friend, it was fucking brutal I tell you. I'll show you my memory of it after we are done working but just know that the imperial family is on a whole other level from us. I need to train more to get closer to such power."

"Totally man, they are crazy strong, especially the director," Vesba agreed and then sighed. "I have a feeling this sex empire thing will be a trend on this planet."

"Dear Cosmo, don't jinx us like that. I can only tolerate so much stupidity at a time," Jako said while holding his head.

"So what about that evil goddess, what do you think?" Vesba asked with curiosity.

Jako looked at the dark-skinned, white-haired woman and sighed. "Sex is pretty important to her, that much is clear."

"So no redeeming qualities?"

"There are a few from what I've seen these past few days when she is alone, but whenever she's with that little shit, she gets…freaky."

"Is that so?"

"Yeah man, kinks for days. But that's not the only thing about her." Jako leaned in close to Vesba and whispered. "The vice director has been sometimes working with me during our snooping and I see him have quite the longing look on his face when the evil goddess is alone."

Vesba raised his eyebrows in surprise. "You don't think…"

"I can't say for certain but given how we are, I wouldn't be surprised."

"Damn…gotta see how that plays out," Vesba said with a grin. "Still, I don't understand why this supposed evil goddess chose this brat of all people to stick with."

"He seems to possess some kind of sperm that intensifies a woman's lust and that certainly helps her goal to enjoy having sex," Jako answered.

"What, like an incubus?"

"No, they have charm magic as an aphrodisiac to help them entice women into sex. This guy ejaculates into women and that causes them to go crazy for him after the fact. If he was genuinely getting consent from the women he had sex with then I wouldn't care about that, but he would just go around and force himself on his female subordinates because he could."

"Wait, you didn't kill him on the spot?"

"No, I was close but despite his forceful nature, the women seemed to be into it from the get-go, so I just let it slide."

"Oh I see. Sounds like they had to adapt to the situation and learned to love it. Sad really."

"Yeah, it's a real shame. You know, he also has sex with his half-sister dude."

"What?! No fucking way!" Vesba shouted in surprise as another magic attack phased through him.

"Yeah, she doesn't care since she's a succubus. You should already know about them."

"Right, super beautiful but super horny."

"Isn't that a bit of an over generalization?" Jako asked.

"Don't be that guy," Vesba said with a frown before he saw Luvilias fly across the battlefield and land hard on the ground.

"Ouch, I think she lost," Jako said as the two men looked at the now defeated Luvilias and noticed that her clothes and armor were blown away by the white-haired woman.

Vois approached the knight with a depraved smile on his face and the two men knew all too well what that meant.

"And that's our cue," Vesba said before putting on the hood of his cloak and canceling his concealment magic. He appeared a bit to the left of Luvilias out of nowhere, startling everybody who saw him. "Okay everyone, I think that is quite enough! I can see this is going to head into a pretty rape filled direction so this ride is over!" he said while approaching the bewildered crowd.

Jako was about to join his coworker but he felt a hand touch his back. He quickly turned around and saw someone he didn't expect.

"Hey Jako, I'll take care of the demons for now. Why don't you go and take the rest of the day off, the man said in a stoic voice.

"Oh uh…yes vice director!" Jako said before saluting and vanishing away from sight.

Vois stared at the man in the black cloak approaching them with rage. "Who the hell are you?" an angry Vois asked from a bit away.

"I'm your long lost mother and I'm very disappointed in you Vois," Vesba said in a dry tone.

"And just when does my mother have the voice of a man?!" Vois shouted.

"Shout had a fetish for women with manly voices," Vesba teased.

"Fuck you!" Vois yelled.

"Yeah whatever you loud ass brat." Vesba then walked up to Luvilias and the white-haired woman looked at him with surprise.

"Where did you come from? I didn't sense your presence," she said.

"Good. That's the point of hiding," he answered in a sarcastic tone.

The white-haired woman stared at him with an unimpressed look until Vois yelled at her.

"Don't let that asshole help her Tia!" Vois commanded, to which Tia put up a barrier in front of her and the defeated Luvilias to stop Vesba's approach. Then something that made everyone drop their jaw in shock happened. Vesba simply walked through the barrier and it shattered upon making contact with his body.

"What the fuck?" Tia said in surprise.

"Yeah that won't work. Nothing you do will to be honest, but I'm sure you aren't ready to accept that fact." He then made it to Luvilias and looked at her. She gazed back at him with a cautious look.

"Fear not Holy Knight Luvilias. I am a member of the Malva Prime Empire, here to assist you in your fight against the Demon Loser Vois."

"Hey!" Vois snarled. "Dammit Tia, kill that guy!"

Tia then charged up a magic attack only to be stopped by another man in a black cloak who appeared next to her and grabbed her arm. "What the?!" Tia said in a panic.

Vice director? Why is he here? Vesba thought to himself until he then looked at Tia and put the pieces together after what Jako told him and grinned.

"Another one?" Vois said nervously. "All of you! We need to back up Tia! Don't let them take Luvilias, she's mine!" he shouted towards the massive army that was behind him. They all charged forward and set their sights on Vesba.

Vesba looked at the battered and bruised Luvilias and placed a hand over her head. Then a warm light spread over her body, healing her fully.

She looked over her now healed body with amazement. "T…thank you, whoever you are," she said with gratitude.

"Not a problem, miss holy knight," Vesba said with a bright smile. He then took off his cloak, revealing to everyone his long blue hair, fair skin, and well-toned body. Luvilias began to blush as she gazed at his dashing good looks. Vesba then covered her body with his cloak that, due to his tall frame, completely covered her body.

"I…I…I," Luvilias stuttered with wide eyes.

"You are welcome," Vesba said. "I'm going to princess carry you now miss holy knight," Vesba said before lifting her into his arms, making Luvilias make a cute sound of surprise.

"No! Give her back!" Vois shouted as he used a magic attack.

"Hope you have a good day yall!" Vesba said before disappearing right as the magic attack reached him.

Vesba and Luvilias arrived a little in front of the Holy Knight order who were watching everything that was going on.

"And here we are miss holy knight. I guess that means your princess carry ride is over now, bummer," Vesba said in a sad tone which made Luvilias struggle to say something. "I have to say though, if you were my wife, I'd be constantly worried about you charging head first into battle like how you just did."

Luvilias blushed deep red at his words and turned away with a grimace on her face.

"Damn, even when you blush you are so adorable," Vesba commented with a warm smile. This made Luvilias stare at his golden, star shaped irises with overwhelming amounts of embarrassment. She was so embarrassed that she completely covered her face.

"Don't say such unnecessary things like that you fool!" she said defensively.

"Oh…my…Cosmo," Vesba said in surprise. "You're actually a tsun tsun?"

"Huh?" "What does that mean?" she asked in puzzlement.

Vesba closed his eyes and spoke. "It means you are just my type and if you keep acting cute like that, I might…no I will fall for you miss holy knight," he said opening his eyes. He then embraced her slightly which made her heart nearly jump out of her chest.

Vesba realized that he crossed the line and let go of her. "Ah, sorry sorry. That was a bit too much I have to admit. Plus this is hardly the time or place to be saying such things in the first place," Vesba said with remorse. "Kinda lost my head after seeing the legendary tsun tsun up close."

"I…I see," Luvilias shyly said. "As long as you know not to do it again," she said with a sense of pride while looking slightly away from his gaze.

Dammit! Jako called it, he shouted in his head. Ugh! Why does she have to be human?!

"Captain!" a young male knight yelled out. The knight order immediately got into a battle stance despite their obvious confusion.

"Stand down all of you!" Luvilias said as Vesba slowly put her down onto the ground. "This man saved me before that vile Demon Lord could defile me. Thank you so much for your help sir…"

"Vesba. Vesba Conji. I work for the Malva Prime Empire and as of two hours ago, all of you people have joined our empire so we won't be allowing anymore of this fighting with the Demon brat Vois to continue."

"I see…" Luvilias said before she realized something was wrong. "Wait! What do you mean we are part of your empire as of two hours ago?!" she demanded with a puzzled expression on her face.

"Damn it!" Vois screamed in rage as he had watched Luvilias vanish from sight. He then turned his attention to the cloaked man who was shrugging off attacks from Tia while holding her arm.

I'll capture this guy and get some info out of him then, Vois thought. He and his large army of Demons and Orcs charged at him.

The cloaked man then picked up Tia in his arms and placed her on the ground behind him, making her feel extremely confused. He then turned towards the army and swiped his hand across the air, unleashing a wave of white energy that quickly stopped the charging army in its tracks.

Tia looked on in horror as Vois and the Demon army froze in place with looks of terror on their faces. He then turned around and gazed at Tia.

"Do you wish to continue our fight?" he asked in a stoic tone.

Tia looked at him until she snapped out of it and jumped into the air. I can't mess around with someone like you. I'll have to use all my magic for this, she thought while charging up a massive black ball of energy.

He merely stared at her and moved away from the army that would be caught up in the blast if he stood there.

"What are you doing?" Tia asked in puzzlement.

"Your attack range will be big enough to hit your allies but since you are using all of your magic with this, I can only guess you are desperate to kill me. I'll move far enough away so there won't be any collateral damage to them," he answered honestly.

"Ha ha ha, so you even know the range of it? Just what the hell are you?"

"You'll find out soon enough," he said while holding his hands behind his back.

Tia could feel a vein bulge on her forehead as she saw the lack of care in that man's movements. "I'll make you regret underestimating me!" she shouted as she poured her all into her spell and launched it at the cloaked bastard.

The cloaked man didn't attempt to move out of the way and just let the attack land directly in his face. A massive explosion occurred that destroyed everything in a large radius on the battlefield. Tia floated to the ground and observed her work. The area was covered in a mushroom cloud of dust and smoke thus making it impossible for her to see anything. After a few seconds she could vaguely see the outline of the guy standing in the exact same spot she last saw him.

Tia was breathing heavily as she was now out of magic power and she then fell to her knees, struggling to keep herself from passing out. She then heard footsteps approach her and she let loose a small smile towards her opponent.

"Hmm, I must say. You are far more powerful than I was prepared for. Not even Shout could take that attack without taking some damage," she said to the unharmed man who simply wiped off the dust from his cloak a bit while making his way to her. He then squatted in order to get a closer look at the evil goddess. Despite this attempt, he was still significantly taller than she was and he had to look down at her at an angle that really enhanced Tia's cleavage.

"Not bad," he praised.

"Not bad he says," Tia said dryly while looking at her hands shake. "Hey can you do me a favor?"

"And what would that be?"

"Can you stay like that so I can use one last trump card?"

"Oh, I thought that last attack was your trump card?"

Tia grinned. "Nope. This is my final final trump card. Well, this one is far more difficult to pull off because of the limited range and the prep time I need to use it. So I'd appreciate it if you'd allow me to use it."

Her hands then begun to glow pink and she struggled to lift them up. The cloaked man then held her hands and poured a little of his magic into her.

"What?" Tia asked with confusion.

"You were draining your life-force with that final final trump card of yours. I can't let you kill yourself like that."

"Heh. How kind of you. Don't you think what you are doing is kind of dumb though?" Tia asked with genuine interest.

"Well, if your attack does work then I only have myself to blame."

"And if it doesn't."

"Then you will surrender peacefully, right?"

"Hmph, like I'll have a choice," Tia answered.

"True. At any rate, take your time and charge up properly."

Tia remained silent and looked at the man with the hood on his face. "What is your name?"

The cloaked man looked at her for a while and spoke up. "Shaka."

"Shaka huh? That is a rather weird name for the one who beat me so badly."

"This coming from someone who serves a whiny brat named Vois?"

"Well, I never said his name wasn't weird," she chuckled before attempting to reach for Shaka's head with his support.

"You are so strange," Tia admitted. "Are you so unimpressed with me that you have no issue helping me fight you?"

"I never said I wasn't impressed with you miss evil goddess," Shaka said softly before she activated her final final trump card.

Chapter Text

Tia opened her eyes and noticed that she was lying on a huge, comfortable bed and scanned her environment. She was in a large bedroom that was well decorated and had a floral scent to it. She took in a deep breath of the unfamiliar scent and walked around the room before she noticed strange paintings on the wall and marveled at just how well made they were. She even saw what looked like a painting of a giant blue and green ball that was surrounded by nothing but a black void.

"Where am I?" she said, confused about the situation. She then realized her breasts were exposed and she was wearing some strange panties with designs that she didn't recognize.

"How did someone make something like this?" she marveled at her panties that made her feel like she was wearing art as lingerie.

She continued to look around and noticed what she thought was a way out but she only walked into a closet filled with women's clothing of various styles that she couldn't help but admire. She noticed everything in the closet was floating in the air and she gasped as she couldn't sense any sign of magic being used to keep them floating.

"What the hell is going on?" she muttered with slight worry. She turned around to leave the closet only to see a note on the closet door.

Please put on clothes before you leave the room. I suggest taking a plain white shirt and shorts that are floating to your right. Written by the guy with the weird name.

She turned to her right and saw the white shirt and shorts he was talking about. After putting on the strange yet very comfy clothing, Tia walked out of the bedroom closet and noticed a painting with her on it. This immediately caught her attention as she saw herself and three others she didn't recognize. The painting was of her holding two small children that appeared to be girls, both with dark skin but one had gray hair with strange star shaped eyes while the other had white hair and eyes like hers. There was also an incredibly handsome dark skinned man with white hair and eyes with white sclera and golden, star shaped irises like one of the children in the same painting. She stared at the painting of herself with a look of pure happiness as she was embraced by the handsome man from behind and the children in her arms looked to be no older than two or three years old by human standards. She didn't know anything about what she was seeing but a part of her was quite jealous of the painting of herself being so happy. She felt a tear fall on her cheek and she quickly wiped it away.

"I need to get out of this place. It's messing with my head."

Tia left the bedroom to see a small hallway with more paintings of herself and those three people who seemed to be her family. There were multiple paintings that consisted of her and the handsome man with unfamiliar locations in the background as well as paintings of her with those children who seem to be older than the ones in that bedroom.

She eventually made it into another room with strange devices all over the place that made her want to mess with them but she decided against it as she wanted to ask that strange man what was going on. She then noticed the smell of something good and followed it and ended up in the kitchen where she saw a man cooking something with a thin shirt that hardly covered his muscled body. She looked at the fancy looking kitchen and gawked at all the things that she couldn't comprehend like the multiple appliances that were neatly lined up on a floating shelf, the strange floating table without legs on them, and floating chairs that made her think that this house was filled to the brim with magic. She had all kinds of thoughts swirling through her head until the man called out to her.

"Hey. You hungry?" he asked casually.

Tia stared at the back of that man as her brain registered the familiar voice. "Shaka?" she asked with slight anxiety.

"Yes?"

"Is…that you?"

"Yes."

"Can I see your face?"

"Sure."

He then turned around and Tia saw the exact same face that was on all those paintings. She stared at his well-defined features and thought about how there was no man she has ever seen that could match him in terms of looks, besides that blue haired guy that took away Luvilias. The golden, star shaped irises of Shaka glistened as they observed Tia's reaction.

She was momentarily stunned silent until she snapped out of it and spoke. "What is this place?" she asked.

"Hmm. You might want to sit down for this," he said before pointing towards a chair that was floating In the air.

Tia sat down on the strange yet comfy chair and stared at Shaka with a serious look. "Well, explain."

"Heh," he smiled and spoke. "This place is the inside of my mind."

"Huh?"

"More specifically, it is the inside of my imagination."

"I don't…understand."

"Yeah I'm sure you don't. Hmm, well for starters, when you tried to charm me to be your servant by messing with my memories, I hijacked your spell as a defense and made your mind enter my own so we could discuss things."

"What? How the hell did you—" Tia held her head. "You know what, never mind. If you wanted to speak with me so badly, all you had to do was ask you know?"

"Not enough time. After we are done here, I'm afraid you and that army will need to be taken to Prime Max for attacking our conquered land."

"Huh? Prime Max?" she asked.

"It's a prison my empire uses for our criminals."

"Your empire? So there was another country behind the scenes?"

"Yeah. It's a pretty long story but we have plenty of time to talk about it here," he said while cutting up some food she didn't recognize.

Shaka then explained who he is and what his people are doing on this world. He mentioned how he is a spy that has been watching the Xiphos Kingdom and its Demon Lord for a few days now.

"Wait, if what you are saying is true, then that means you've seen me and Vois…"

"Sadly yes. Believe me, I take no pleasure in watching people mate, so I'd always do something else whenever stuff like that happened. I only wonder why you allow that man to treat you so badly when you are stronger than he is."

Tia remained silent as she didn't feel the need to talk about her kinks.

"Well, whatever. It's not like you are obligated to tell me anything about your fetishes."

"Shaka," Tia called him with a serious look. "Why are they're paintings of us as if we are married with children?"

"Paintings? Oh, you mean the pictures? I guess they are quite creepy for you huh? Well I can't help it. This world didn't actually exist until you used your spell and my imagination created those and everything you see in this place."

"So it's my fault?" Tia asked confused.

"No it's both of ours really. I easily could have defeated you but I allowed you to use your spell despite the consequences. This place is merely a result of my heart's desire for a possible future with you, something that I wish I could control but the heart tends to ignore the brain so don't take what you see too seriously."

Tia took in this information and realized the crux of the issue. "Shaka."

"Yes?" he responded in his stoic voice.

"Do you like me?" she asked with a slight blush.

"Maybe."

"Hmm, so you imagining me and you being married with children only warrants a maybe?" she asked with a raised brow.

"Would you prefer if I said yes?"

"Hmm, maybe," she replied with a cheeky smile.

Shaka gave a slight chuckle. "Okay, I'll give you that one. If you feel uncomfortable looking at the pictures, I can take them down."

"No no, they look nice. You have quite the powerful imagination to come up with all of this. It's just…"

"Yes?"

"Well…believe it or not, I'm not very sure how to feel about someone like you thinking about me like that," she admitted, looking away as she tried to hide her embarrassment.

"Oh? Is that a bad thing?" Shaka asked while seasoning some meat that was foreign to Tia.

"Not at all. I'm just curious how such a powerful man like yourself would only desire a single woman, especially one with a high sex drive who probably wouldn't be the best wife. Harems are the norm for men with power in Xiphos so you could have me and many other women you know?"

"No thanks. My race prefers monogamy more than anything with our romantic relationships. Of course those are just our values, you don't have to force yourself to follow them. As for your sex drive and kinks…" Shaka grinned. "I'll be able to keep up. That being said however, if you want multiple partners then I'm afraid you will never get the attention of an Angelo if you can't stand the idea of having only one partner."

Tia contemplated this knowledge and looked at Shaka continue to cook. Vois would never do such a thing for me even if he knew how to cook, yet this strange man is casually preparing me food and even helped me attack him despite him being far stronger than me. I don't know if he is too kind or too stupid, she thought.

"So, what now?" she asked.

"Now?" Shaka took a moment to think. "I suppose now you will be here with me for the next couple of hours and enjoy a peaceful time in my mind. This counter spell of mines drains an overwhelmingly large amount of my magic so that's all I can spare before I get too low. I assure you though; you won't be bored as there are many things that we can do while we get to understand each other."

"Is that so? But isn't that inconvenient for you?"

"Not at all. We may be here for a few hours in my mind but in reality, a couple of seconds will pass."

Tia's eyes widened at this. "A mortal is using time dilation techniques?"

"That's right," Shaka said as he managed to finish breakfast all while giving Tia a rundown of the concept and she confirmed his words to be true.

"To think mortals elsewhere have progressed so far." She then looked at the food that was on her plate with curiosity and spoke up. "What is this delectable looking dish?"

"It's a dish from the Lokanis people of planet Sudaco." Shaka pointed to different parts of the dish and explained. "That's strips of pan seared jodder meat glazed with a forna fruit sauce and that is a Condroc egg cooked scrambled, mixed with cheese from a mountain dojon."

"I'm not really sure what all of that means but it smells delish," Tia said with a bit of drool leaving her mouth. She then grabbed her fork and dug into the food with enthusiasm.

"Well, what matters is that you enjoy." Shaka sat on the floating chair next to Tia and began to eat along with her. He used telekinesis to grab the two cups of juice he made from the kitchen counter and placed them on the table.

Tia looked at what he did and chuckled at the casual use of powerful magic that she once thought was difficult for others to learn.

"So why are we even eating if we are just two consciousnesses interacting and not physical bodies."

"No particular reason. Just wanted you to taste the food I've had in the past. In this place I can replicate senses I've experienced and share them with you."

"You really are weird, you know that?" she said with a sly smile.

"Maybe I am," he responded with a sly smile of his own.

After eating, Shaka brought Tia to the living room and showed her the things that she walked past and blew her mind with all of the advanced technology. He showed her his music player and played some Terran jazz music that he loves. She was stunned that such a small device could play such soothing music that trumps anything any musicians back in the Xiphos Kingdom could play.

"This is so amazing!" she said with beaming eyes. "And you say there are millions of songs that you can play on this thing?"

"Yup. Not only that but with certain songs, you are able to actually feel the music."

"How is that possible?"

"Sit down on the couch and be amazed miss evil goddess." Shaka then played a song and the music player released a soft glow and a light appeared out of it and surrounded the two of them.

Shaka and Tia could feel the soothing melody of an orchestral song until it gradually picked up the pace and made their bodies vibrate as if they were watching the actual performance. Tia's eyes began to water as she fell in love with the exhilarating experience of her body, which is technically her consciousness, have sound waves bounce off her skin covered in goosebumps. Shaka looked over and saw her with her eyes closed while enjoying the music and he conjured up a small tissue in his hand before wiping her tears, which made Tia open her eyes and look at him with a warm smile. This naturally caught him off guard and caused Shaka to look back at her with surprise. They listened and felt the music for the next ten minutes until Shaka decided to move on to the next cool thing.

"This is called a Light Vision Projector or LVP for short." Shaka turned on the clear cube like device and a large light screen appeared with a bunch of bright colors, multiple sounds, and what looked like people walking around a city with giant metal buildings. "It allows entertainment media to be played so we can distract ourselves from the rigors of life with interesting shows. It even has access to channels from different planets so you'll never be able to say you have nothing to watch."

Tia had no words to say as she stared at the strange screen with all the people on it. She was afraid of what she was looking at as it seemed as though those people were outside of a window. She looked at Shaka with an odd gaze and he took the hint that this might have been a lot for her to take in.

"If this is enough to spook you, then you are in for a hell of a time when you discover video games."

"W…what are video games?"

"One thing at a time," Shaka said with a look of pity that made Tia feel pathetic.

"I'm not so weak that I can't handle some strange new gizmo or whatever," she said with a look that betrayed her bold statement.

"Really now? Okay then. Take a seat on the couch again and we'll see if what you say is true."

The two sat down on the couch and Shaka changed the LVP to a channel dedicated to horror movies. Shaka looked at Tia and gave an evil smile.

"I don't like the way you smile like that. It makes me think you are the evil one here and not me," she said with a look of apprehension.

"Once you see this movie, you'll definitely think I'm quite evil. If you can avoid screaming out loud then I will acknowledge you as the superior person."

She looked at Shaka with a suspicious gaze. "If you win, what do you get?"

"Huh? Well, I don't need anything really."

"That won't do. What's the fun in a bet if there is no reward for both parties involved?" Tia thought for a moment and Shaka couldn't help but think about how cute she was when she was deep in thought. "I know! I'll give you a big kiss," she said with a teasing smile.

"Denied."

"What? Why?" she said in surprise.

"I don't want our first kiss to be because of a bet. If you are going to kiss me then it should be out of a want, not a need," he answered with his usual stoic voice.

"You truly are a romantic aren't you?"

"Yes. We Angelos generally are."

"I see. In that case I'll kiss you on the cheek instead. Surely that won't be too much of a problem for you?"

Shaka thought about it and decided it was acceptable as he has gotten kisses on the cheek many times before from his mother so it wouldn't mean much if Tia did it.

"Very well."

"Okay. Then let's begin."

The two of them watched the movie and Tia, throughout the whole first half, was more intrigued than scared. She would frequently ask how things were done and Shaka would gladly explain. He realized that her curiosity at such amazing technology outweighed her fear of the horrors that were happening on screen. However, he could feel the soft touch of Tia's breast as she held on tightly to his arm. The soft feeling on his arm made him glad that he couldn't feel lust but at the same time annoyed that he was most likely going to fall for her more and more as she acted in a cute way.

Hmm, at this rate I'll be head over heels for her before she even goes to Prime Max. It will be quite unfortunate to be separated from her while I'm in such a state, he thought.

The movie was about to reach the climax and Shaka was ready to admit defeat when the last sudden jump scare of the movie happened and he heard a girly scream come out of Tia's mouth as well as her covering her face on his body. This action caused him to react stiffly as he didn't expect her to fall flat on her face at the finish line like that. He then realized that Tia might have a weakness for things with an absurd number of eyes as the monster that showed up had used its eyes to instill pure fear into the unfortunate victims it would devour. The crazy part is that such creatures exist and Shaka has fought them many times before. Tia looked up at him with genuine fear in her eyes and he decided to hold her close as he began to feel guilty for taking it too far.

"I'm sorry. I'm so used to seeing scarier things than that monster that I didn't consider just how bad it might look to someone who hasn't experienced the messed up things out there. Honestly, I always thought that thing showing up out of nowhere was dumb," he said when he felt a peck on his cheek and looked at the forced smile of Tia.

"You won the bet, good for you," she said in a low shaky voice.

Shaka then embraced her in his arms and they stayed like that for a while.

Tia could feel the warmth of Shaka's embrace and tried to think of a time when Shout or Vois hugged her like this but could only vaguely recall moments when she would hold onto them as they pounded away at her. She then found herself feeling a bit resentful at the two of them for never really showing her the kind of emotions that Shaka has shown her. In fact, even before she ended up in this crazy mind world, Shaka hasn't once treated her badly. He never even referred to her as bitch or fuck hole at all unlike the men she has slept with. She once thought that such terms didn't affect her as she is quite a fan of such derogatory names but as she spent some time with Shaka, she realized that maybe she doesn't need to only rely on satisfying her lust to feel good. Shaka has managed to fill in the hole in her heart that originally only accepted the sweet bliss of an orgasm to make her feel whole, if only for a brief moment.

This is…not bad. Not bad at all, she thought as she held onto Shaka tighter.

Chapter Text

Shaka and Tia continued to hold onto each other for another few hours while watching the LVP until he realized that most of the day in his imagination was just about gone and there was one last thing he wanted to show Tia before she would be taken to Prime Max.

"Hey Tia?" he called out.

"Hmm?" she said while still enjoying his body's warmth.

"I want to show you something outside for a bit."

"Oh? Sounds mysterious. I'm in," she said with vigor.

Shaka then had Tia follow him outside the backdoor of the house and Tia was stunned at the beautiful landscape she was witnessing. They were looking out at a large beach area that was teeming with small flying birds that Tia didn't recognize and the smell of salt that permeated the crisp air made her feel refreshed. The strange black sand on the ground contrasted by the ocean water that reflected the setting sun created a sight that she could only describe as divine.

"A beach? You live on a beach?" she asked.

"Yes and no."

"What do you mean?"

"This house is merely a figment of my imagination just like everything else in this place. It is something that I hope to have with you one day if I'm that lucky. My real home is located at that city that you can see to your left."

Tia looked in the direction that Shaka pointed at and she did indeed see a city a fair distance away from where they were. She could see a massive tree from this far away and she struggled to understand how such a tree could get enough nutrients to grow to such a size.

"That's Star Fall City over there, that's where I live in reality."

"Wow. Those towers or whatever you talked about from the LVP are big enough to still be seen from this far away, not to mention that fucking massive tree."

"That fucking massive tree over there is called the 'Great Stella Tree' and it's where my family home is located."

"Seriously?" Tia asked in shock. "You live in a tree?"

"Yup."

Tia rubbed her chin and squinted her eyes. "Why do you have such tall structures anyway? And how do you even build them?"

"Tall buildings take up less square space, thus leaving more room for other things like parks and shops. As for how they are made, well I'm sorry if this offends you but I don't think you will understand a single word that would come out of my mouth if I did explain."

Tia was about to retort when she realized that he was most likely right. She then stuck her tongue out at him like a child would and Shaka simply stared at her with a bemused face before she then punched his arm and grabbed his hand.

"Well that's enough staring at it, let's walk on the beach," she said with a girly giggle.

The two of them walked hand in hand alongside the coast where the ocean water barely touched their feet and they chatted about random things for a long time. So long in fact that the sky grew dark and Shaka had to use light magic to brighten things up a bit.

"Wait, so you have wings?"

"Yup."

"Can I see them?"

"Sure." Shaka then summoned his white wings from his back and they emanated power on every feather. This made Tia's eyes widen with wonder as his wings flapped with an ethereal light.

"Holy shit."

"What do you think of them?"

"They're beautiful."

"Thank you." He then wrapped one of his wings around Tia so she could feel them. She rubbed all over the wings excitedly and Shaka let out a chuckle as he observed her act like a child in a candy store.

They continued to walk and talk about things until the topic of Angelo's sex drive came up.

"So... You're saying you guys can't have sex with a woman until you…mark her?"

"That's right. Our reproductive organs are 'sealed' in a way."

"And you really don't even have a dick right now?" she asked while staring at his crotch with curiosity.

"Sure don't."

"Well, I suppose that prevents you from being able to rape anyone at least, but how do you take a piss then?"

"We don't have to. Our body converts everything we eat and drink to magic power."

"So you don't crap either?" she asked stunned.

"Nope. Everyone is made different after all."

Tia pondered on this and agreed with his words. "Hmm, interesting. But wait, then that means we won't be able to have sex together here then? I kinda always wanted to have sex on the beach but the one beach Xiphos has is too dangerous because it's located near Leviathan waters and not even Shout tried to mess with those things."

"Oh, those guys? They were a bit meh."

Tia raised an eyebrow at this. "Yes well that might be 'meh' for you, but for everyone else, they are a serious force to be reckoned with."

"Could you handle them?" Shaka asked quizzically.

"Maybe four or five but after getting to that point I'd imagine I would be swarmed by the entire Leviathan race after getting that far. I definitely wouldn't last much after that."

"I see. So even a goddess would struggle against them."

"Well I mean… I'm more of a demi goddess than a full-blown goddess with this body."

"Oh? And why is that?

"For starters, I incarnated into a rather weak physical body so I could enjoy the pleasures of sex with mortals and as a price, I'm not at my best strength wise. I'm also rather low on the pantheon ladder so I'm not all that powerful compared to my fellow gods."

"I see."

"I mean, I called the Demon Lord of a mortal race my master for a long while. I was even mind dominated by the guy after he was weakened and sealed away. I also allowed myself to bow down to his son, who is weaker than me by the way, simply because he happened to be good at making me orgasm. Somehow I doubt a true god would allow such a thing to happen to them," Tia said in a sad tone.

Shaka looked on at her with pity as she poured her heart out to him.

"You know, I won't be able to make you children since I can't be impregnated by mortals. Sorry if that is a turn off."

"Oh don't worry about that. I can get you pregnant."

"What are you talking about? If I could get impregnated by mortals, I'd already have had several of Shouts kids and even Vois's child."

"Well, they don't have the power required to get a goddess pregnant."

"And you do?"

"Exactly. We Angelos have the power to impregnate a goddess if we desired. Although I guess male gods could impregnate you too."

"So basically, I can't get pregnant by anyone else but you?" she said with a solemn smile.

"Well no, there are billions of us Angelos and I'm sure you could find a god somewhere around—"

Tia shushed the tall man by placing a finger on his lips. "No. Let me correct myself. I won't get pregnant by anyone else but you," she said with a devilish smile.

"Huh? I uh…suppose if...that's what you want," he said, flustered.

Tia giggled and moved closer towards him with a seductive gaze. "It is exactly what I want Shaka. There is nobody else on this planet, no, this universe that I would want to give me children."

Shaka stood in stunned silence as he took in the confession that he was one day hoping for but not thinking it would happen so soon.

"Sooner than you thought, right?" she laughed a bit before motioning for him to lean down and she kissed him on the cheek. "I'm not really too keen on letting my prey get away from me. And since I'm going to be sent to this Prime Max or whatever, it is best that I make it clear that I'm making you mine. I'm sure you don't have a problem with that. After all, you seem to be quite interested in getting married and having children with me already," she said with a wide grin.

"I can't deny that." Shaka then smiled back and embraced her softly. "Then once we get back to reality, and the time is right, I'm going to mark you as mine. Are you okay with that?"

"Do I need to repeat myself," she said with a fake seriousness in her voice.

Shaka chuckled. "No ma'am."

"Good, then I expect you to visit me whenever you get the chance once I'm a prisoner."

"But of course. We even allow the prisoners to have conjugal visits."

"I'm sorry what?" she asked, confused at the unfamiliar word.

"Prison sex from visitors."

"Oh…that's hot."

Shaka kissed her on the forehead and ended the spell that kept them in his mind. The two of them opened their eyes to see that they were back on the battlefield where Vois and the Demon army were still frozen in fear from Shaka's earlier attack.

"We're back," Tia said.

"Yup," Shaka said before Tia pulled back the hood covering his handsome face and kissed him passionately.

Vois could see what was going on and something in him boiled over and he was barely able to move as his rage began to overtake his fear. He desperately tried to move his body but the effects of the fear attack still held on to him like glue. The two of them looked back at the petrified army and Tia spoke up.

"I want to say something to him before you do what you have to do," Tia said which Shaka immediately knew who she was talking about.

Shaka noticed the subtle movements of Vois and picked up Tia who was still physically exhausted due to being out of magic. He then approached Vois and allowed Tia to say what she wanted.

"So yeah, thanks for freeing me from your asshole of a father and all but I can't bring myself to serve you anymore Vois. I've finally found someone who cares about me and not just the hole between my legs. Although it was fun for the times we went at it, I can't deny that I'd always feel a bit empty afterwards and Shaka here is exactly what I need to fill that emptiness. I know I was one of your concubines or whatever but after what Shaka told me, that won't really matter anymore so…this is goodbye," she said as she patted Vois on the cheek.

Vois struggled greatly as he attempted to open his mouth. "You…"

"Huh?"

"You…bitch," Vois said with all the strength he could muster.

"Hmm, well I can't deny that." But then she felt herself begin to float in the air as Shaka then moved her to the side with telekinesis and towered over Vois.

The helpless Vois could only stare up at the stature of the man who was almost equal in height to the orcs. Shaka then quickly grabbed Vois by the throat and slowly brought him eye level. The two men stared at each other and Vois felt the fear that gripped him vanish and he immediately took action by throwing a punch at Shaka's face, only for him to do no visible damage to him.

"Let…go," he struggled to say as his neck was squeezed, making breathing a laborious task for him.

"Demon Lord Vois," Shaka said in a cold and frightening voice that echoed loudly throughout the battlefield for everyone around to hear him. "Know this. You and your ilk are fortunate that we caught you before you could try to rape any more women than I'm sure you've already have. Because otherwise, I would have thoroughly enjoyed tearing each and every one of you vile piles of waste into bloody scraps of flesh and bone. I would've personally ripped out each of your organs and feed them to you until you choked on your own blood and I would force you to stay alive through it all, for each…and…every…agonizing…second."

The air grew cold and thick with bloodlust, causing untold trauma to those around who were threatened by the existence of this white haired man. Vois stared into the golden, star shaped irises of the one who had him by the throat and he tried to summon his magic for an attack but his captor grinned sadistically before his white sclera glowed ominously, as if waiting for him to do so. Vois could swear an aura of death surrounded the man as suddenly, he lost the ability to use his magic due to his survival instincts yelling at him to avoid attacking at all cost.

"Now, let this be a lesson to you for the next time you get an urge to force yourself on others," Shaka said before the sound of a thunderous boom echoed with the combination of a sickening crunch of flesh and bone.

Vois spat out a load of blood on Shaka and he looked down to see an arm shoved through his stomach. The unimaginable pain caused his brain to go into panic mode and he screamed in agony. He didn't last long however as the shock was about to take him and his vision began to blur before his body went limp.

"Oh ho ho no, we aren't done yet," Shaka said in a sadistic tone that made Tia feel a hot sensation overcome her.

A green light emanated from Shaka's hand as he pulled it out from Vois's body and smacked the nearly dead Vois awake. His body suddenly jerked up right and was quickly healed, despite the huge gaping hole he just had in his stomach.

Vois was unable to articulate his words as his brain was still overcome with fear from his near-death experience and Shaka noticed the poor bastard had pissed himself.

Shaka used cleansing magic to clean himself and Vois as a dull gray light enveloped them both. He then pulled Vois close and whispered something that only the scared demon lord could hear.

"Now every time you see a hole, you will be reminded of what happened here today."

Shaka then grabbed Vois by the face and plunged him into the ground, causing a small crater to form, and leaving the demon lord unconscious.

"Tsk Tsk. Like father, like son I suppose," Shaka said in his stoic voice.

Tia looked on at what had just happened with absolute euphoria on her face. Dear me, I think I just came a little, Tia thought to herself as she witnessed something so sadistically brutal that she wasn't sure if she could call herself the evil one of the couple.

Shaka looked at Tia and his extremely serious face and glowing white eyes caused her arousal levels to escalate to the point that she held her body in an attempt to resist the hot sensation overtaking her womanhood.

"You okay? Shaka asked with a worried look as his demeanor turned back to normal.

"I don't know what had gotten into you just now but that was the sexiest thing I've ever seen and you need to either give me a minute to cool down or make love to me!" Tia shouted.

"I…I'm…sorry?" Shaka said in confusion.

The two of them waited a while so Tia could calm down before she lost herself in front of Shaka.

"Okay…I think…I'm good," she said while taking deep breaths.

"You sure?"

"Yeah," she said before giving her man a smile. "So, what now?"

Shaka rubbed his head and sighed in relief. "Well now I have to call in the enforcers to pick you guys up, then I'll have to report everything that happened here. As for you... Just be on your best behavior and follow the directions of the enforcers. They are good people and won't do anything that would harm you on purpose. Especially since I plan to mark you."

"Why? Is that some kind of badge of honor for your people?"

"No, it's mainly because it is mutually understood that any Angelo that sees their lover being treated badly will lose themselves to rage and nobody wants to deal with that."

"Ah. Is that what happened?" she asked as she looked at Vois's unconscious body.

"I've wanted to do that for a while now and his insult to you was the last straw," he said with a scowl on his face.

"Aw! You're so adorable when your being protective of me!" she said playfully as she tried to hug Shaka but was unsuccessful since she was still floating in the air. She continued to struggle in vain until she accidentally let a breast slip out of her revealing clothes and Shaka quickly took off his cloak and covered her body with it.

"You too shy to look at my breasts?" she asked with a teasing smile.

"No. I just want to be sure nobody else can see them but me," he replied with a strong tone which made Tia giggle as she felt happy by his selfishness.

Shaka then took out a small device and spoke in a language that Tia didn't understand. Once he finished, he put away the device and looked towards the mess in front of him.

"Right, I should do them a favor and knock out the rest of the trash at least." He then looked out towards the still frozen Demon army and gave them a glare with his powerful eyes. Suddenly, a beam of light emanated from Shaka's eyes and he swept it over the entire army, making sure to look them all in the eyes with enhanced vison as he directly assaulted their corneas with an incapacitating light. Within mere moments all of the army could be seen dropping forwards on their faces in waves as if they were bowing down to him.

"Damn…just like that, over 50 thousand men are down for the count," Tia said with an impressed look.

"Believe it or not, that's nothing to us Angelos," he replied with a smile.

They both then saw a massive portal open in the sky and two prisoner carrier ships arrived from the other side, adorned with black coloration and a symbol of a set of gold wings with "MPPE" on it, followed by the words "Malva Prime Power Enforcers" under it. The two carrier ships then decreased their elevation and floated above the knocked-out army nearby, causing their overwhelming shadows to cover the land below, engulfing it in a darkness that was slightly illuminated by the gold lights of the anti-gravity thrusters. Tia began to shake with fear from the otherworldly technology, but Shaka grabbed her from the air and embraced her.

"It's okay, I promise," he whispered and Tia kissed him in order to indulge herself in his taste to alleviate some of her fear.

Multiple golden lights wells appeared on the ground in a star pattern around the army and hundreds of enforcers wearing their lightly armored riot gear, meant for situations with large numbers like this, appeared out of nowhere, shocking Tia again. They immediately made their way to all the knocked-out army members and threw devices that hovered above their unconscious bodies and made them float in the air. They moved with swiftness and finesse as if they had been doing things like this for years. While they were doing this, a tall figure wearing a smooth black uniform with gold trims around the shoulders appeared in front of Shaka and Tia which caused her to jump in fear and hug onto her boyfriend tighter.

My heart can't take much more of their surprises, Tia thought bitterly.

"Tia the Evil Goddess I presume?" the figure said in an androgenous voice.

"Y…yes that's me," she said timidly and she looked to see a beautiful woman with light skin and orange hair gazing at her. "A woman?" Tia said before looking to Shaka who chuckled.

"Ahem. My name is Nomak and I'm the man in charge of bringing you all in."

Tia's eyebrows shot up and she looked to Shaka who tilted his head and nodded.

"Oh...my bad." She then chuckled innocently. "You are a very beautiful guy though," she said in an attempt to make up for her mistake.

Nomak sighed before shaking his head. "I get that a lot...but thanks," he said with a listless gaze.

"Take good care of her Nomak," Shaka said with a serious look.

"Of course Lord Shaka. She is your special one after all so don't worry."

Lord? Tia thought as she looked at Nomak with surprise and then looked back at Shaka.

"I'm nobility on my world technically," he said plainly as if it wasn't a big deal.

"Technically?" Tia questioned with a furrowed brow.

"It's a long story that I'll be happy to share with you later."

"Okay," she said with even more interest in Shaka than before.

"I'll at least let you take her to Prime Max with us so she won't feel too scared," Nomak said.

"Thank you," Shaka said before the three of them teleported inside of the carrier.

Chapter Text

Arrival On The Lewd Planet

A few weeks prior to the family gathering on Alfheim, the Malva Prime Void Force, a branch of Malva Prime's military, had just finished their long-fought battle against the Wakian Empire after forcing them to agree to refrain from killing and enslaving other races while also taking away the slaves they had already. The xenophobic Cleons naturally pushed back against this but the moment a nebula, the official name of the MPCF soldiers, was sent down to cause massive destruction to one of their military bases, the Wakian empire realized that the MPE was going easy on them all this time and the Emperor Kragla finally agreed with anger practically pouring out of his ten multicolored eyeballs.

Jazel was onboard the Dreadnaught class warship, the SS Solar Flare, which can support a crew of about fifty thousand and has enough firepower to wipe out planets from orbit if need be. He was doing massive amounts of busy work like usual but was using super speed to quickly get through it all as he didn't want to stay in his office any longer than he had to. Once he finished, he made sure his schedule was all cleared for the day and he went to his cousin, Majuu, who's the general in charge of the MPVF and told him that he was going to take a much needed breather after a year of fighting such messed up people.

Majuu was fine with it and wished him luck on his journey to find a planet within the Caliga galaxy that had an abundance of life on it and relax as an illegal alien. Despite the political issues such an action would cause for any other empire, the MPE tended not to care all that much as long as no major problems were caused as they really only followed the directions of the Solarians to begin with. Jazel was flying beyond light speed to look for a world that suited his vacation needs until a rather important figure called out, making him stop in his tracks. He looked behind him and noticed a figure with translucent skin with a golden glow within them. This immediately showed him that he was talking with a coworker of his parents, a Solarian.

He heard the voice of a young sounding man speak to him in the language of the Origin. "Greetings young Jazel." Jazel bowed in respect to the Solarian. "My name is Hano and I wanted to thank you for stopping those misguided Cleons."

Jazel inwardly frowned at this. "Forgive me for sounding rude but 'misguided' is a massive understatement," he responded.

Hano chuckled. "I certainly can't deny your words. Arbella has raised quite a fine young man. Perhaps I too should consider adopting one of you boys for me and my wife."

Jazel smiled at this as it is always a good thing for a Solarian to take in an Angelo as their son. "By all means. We make sure to give the Solarians special treatment when it comes to them wanting to adopt one of our clones. You can ask my mom or dad for further details about what to do."

"I'll do just that." Hano paused for a bit and looked into a certain direction. "I couldn't help but notice you are flying towards nothing in particular. Do you have a destination in mind?"

Jazel cleared his throat, even though he didn't need to while speaking through telepathy. "I'm just looking to find an interesting world teeming with sapient life…who aren't assholes like the Cleons of course."

"Hmm…" Hano thought about what to say before he snapped his fingers, despite that not being possible while in the void.

That's just how strong they are, telling logic to fuck itself is simple for them.

He then began speaking in a foreign language that Jazel figured was needed for him to learn. So he listened carefully to him speak for a bit before his ability 'Adaptive Learning' kicked in.

"Okay, I got it," Jazel said back to him in the language he wanted him to learn.

"I know I didn't make an official request for this yet as I didn't deem it too bad, but could you go to a planet in this galaxy called 'Earth' and warn a certain goddess there to stop trying to mess with time? Every time she does it, I have to cancel it out and use time magic to reverse the Star System her world resides in to match the timeframe she tries to jump to."

Another Earth huh? Man I miss those humans so much, Jazel thought with a bitter smile. He then realized what Hano had just said. "She's been freely messing with timelines?"

"Unfortunately, but at least it's not as bad as some of the gods and mortals out there. Fixing timeline shenanigans is a pain, oh and don't get me started on paradoxes. Those need lord Cosmo's attention and he already is busy with keeping things stable long enough for you boys to get things done."

"Hmm, understood." He then thought about a scenario he's not all that fond of, especially when it came to women and children. "You are fine with what happens to her if she says no, right?"

"Yes, it would be unfortunate but necessary to put her down at that point." Hano shuddered. "Lord Cosmo has told us many times how much the Origin hates time being screwed with. Some issues get so bad that those timelines that split from our main one has to be personally erased by the Origin themselves."

"Damn…"

"I even heard rumors that Lord Cosmo's younger sister, Lady Infinitally has so many timelines cropping up in her universe that she has to focus a lot of her time cleaning that up. I'm sure the one's responsible is on her kill list. At least, she wishes they could be, I'm sure."

"Sounds like she could use some Angelos of her own," Jazel joked.

Hano was silent for a while. "You say that, but if you boys do well with your mission, I'm sure the other Primordials and Solarians from the other universes would like your assistance too."

"Hmm, I suppose that's a good point. So where is this planet at?" Jazel then found himself on top of a moon overlooking a planet that was similar to Malva Prime, except it was a bit bigger.

"Is this Earth?" he asked Hano who was by his side.

"That's correct. About three hundred thousand light years away from the Cleons home world."

That close? I'm surprised the Cleons haven't come here yet. Jazel thought with surprise.

"This area is located on the outskirts of the Hidanzo Republic so Kragla didn't think it would be wise to conquer this world, else he'd have someone as strong as his empire pressuring him."

Jazel remembered the name of the Hidanzo Republic as a coalition that banned together over three thousand years ago to help each other take out a parasitic race that turned beings into loyal servants by messing with their bodies motor functions. They have since been embroiled in civil war for a couple hundred years now and it made sense Kragla didn't want to get involved with that as taking Earth would be akin to knocking on their back door. Given the reputation of the Wakian Empire, the Hidanzo Republic would see this as a threat and ban together again as they can use the threat of a common enemy to set aside their differences.

He looked over towards the planet in the distance and sensed the divine presence there. "So the one you want me to see, she's the only one?"

"That's correct, Kamikako is her name."

"Alright then. You can count on me Hano sir." Jazel said before bowing in respect again.

"Thank you young man. Do enjoy your time there. Also a bit of a warning…"

Jazel put on a serious face and listened closely.

"Many of the magic sensitive races there will find your kinds' magical purity to be quite…interesting to say the least."

Jazel raised an eyebrow and looked at earth for a second before looking back at Hano. "I…see." His words confused Jazel a bit but he decided to take them to heart at least and suppress his magic power to an extent.

The Solarian Hano left and Jazel gazed at planet Earth with a bit of excitement as he was ready for his vacation. The busy work of being a Marshall was fine and all but he needed time for R&R every now and then, especially considering how long he would be doing his job.

Sigh. The life of a janitor is never easy, he thought bitterly before flying towards earth.

As he got closer, he locked on to Kamikako's divine presence and forcibly entered the divine realm which naturally set off all kinds of alarms there, but he didn't really care as this method was standard. He then teleported through the barrier that was in place and found himself staring up at a large, naked woman with blonde hair that was unnecessarily long. She had beautiful features and a well-developed body that was conveniently covered by the long hair. She gave off the typical divine glow of a goddess and her large blue eyes had a look of utter shock as she stared back at him. Her little helpers, who seemed to be the heavenly Angels that are typically depicted by mortals, were just as shocked. Nobody moved, not even a sound was made as they were all caught off-guard by his arrival.

"Hello beings of heaven! How are y'all doing?!" Jazel said in his typical casual fashion before the Angels snapped out of it and pointed their arrows at him with every intent to kill him. "You guys really don't wa—"

*Boom!*

Jazel wasn't even able to get a sentence out of his mouth before the barrage of explosions went off as he was being blasted by an assault of light arrow shots without mercy.

The Angels did this for at least a minute, determining that Jazel was an extremely dangerous threat as nobody weak could possibly have forcibly entered their domain like this. Once they felt that they did a good enough job, they stopped firing and let the smoke clear, only to be surprised that Jazel was casually sitting down with his eyes closed.

He opened up one of his scarlet red eyes before speaking. "Right then, are you d—"

*Boom!* *Bang!*

The Angels began firing upon him again for another minute. They looked visibly shaken as Jazel emerged from the smoke without a single indication he had taken any damage.

"Now can I ta—"

*Bang!* *Boom!* *Kaboom!*

Jazel decided he was tired of this waste of time and stopped the light arrows midflight. The Angels stared at him with sweat dropping down their faces as they observed the multitude of light arrow shots being frozen in the air. Jazel cleared away the smoke that had gathered around him again with wind magic and he let out a bit of his aura to intimidate them. His eyes began to emanate with power slightly and the Angels panicked at what they were seeing. Jazel even saw Kamikako's hair shift around and he couldn't help but feel bad for them but then for some odd reason, the Angels began to give off bulges in their spats that disturbed Jazel greatly.

What the hell? Are they… getting turned on? he thought to himself with confusion before the Angels covered their crotches in embarrassment while blushing.

"Well whatever." He then turned to look at Kamikako. "Anyway, Kamikako I need to—" was the only thing he could say before he noticed the large goddess holding her crotch area and shaking uncontrollably. There was a little bit of fluid dripping down from her vagina and the smell of a woman in heat permeated off of her as she was breathing heavily and looking at him with a mix of confusion, fear, and arousal.

"Oh… I think I see what Hano meant," he muttered to himself.

He immediately dispelled the light arrow shots and concealed his power.

Note to self, keep my power hidden around these people, he thought with trepidation.

Jazel cleared his throat and tried to salvage this awkward as hell situation as best as he could. "Sorry…um…about…yeah…" he could hardly bring himself to look Kamikako in the eyes as she had tears beginning to form since she no doubt felt embarrassed about what he just saw.

"I think…I'm gonna go…" he said with just as much embarrassment as them.

"No wait!" Kamikako said with a flustered face. She quickly gathered up all of her hair and used it to cover her body as, for the first time ever, she felt self-conscious about being naked.

Jazel internally grinned at her reaction while all the Angels looked at her in surprise.

"Who and what are you? she asked with a sense of urgency.

Jazel fixed his casual military shirt that was standard in the MPCF and bowed to Kamikako. "My name is Jazel Servantez, 7th Prince of the Malva Prime Empire. As for what I am…well that's a bit of a long story. I hope you have some time to listen," he responded.

She slowly nodded her head and Jazel opened a tear in space to reach for his pocket dimension. The Angels pointed their arrows at Jazel but Kamikako looked on with fascination.

Jazel pulled out some snacks from Malva Prime in large quantities and even made himself grow to match the size of Kamikako, much to everyone's shock. He then took a seat on the floor in front of the goddess and passed her a bowl of different cakes and brownies. He even took out various fruits and easy to eat veggies in case she preferred to eat healthy.

"You are all welcome to enjoy if you want. What I'm about to say will take a while for sure," Jazel said before taking a few cakes for himself and eating them with an innocent grin on his handsome face.

The Angels looked at each other and then at their goddess who had just as much of a baffled face as them. She slowly picked up a fruit with pink and white stripes on it, something she knows has to be from another world, and sniffed it. She was surprised by the sweet fragrance it gave off and she threw it into her mouth. The Angels waited patiently for Kamikako's reaction and her eyebrows shot up before she grabbed a hand full of fruits and smiled with contentment.

"Good stuff right?"

"Mhmm," the goddess mumbled as she took in the amazing flavors of the fruits before she tried some of the vegetables. She again felt her tongue get blessed with otherworldly flavor and she held her cheek with delight.

One of the Angels looked like they couldn't wait anymore and they grabbed a fruit and looked at their coworkers. As they stared at them, the Angel bit into the fruit and Jazel could see the muscles of the Angel twitch until they slowly formed a smile. That was all it took for the Angels to swarm around the bowls of food as they enjoyed the otherworldly delicacies. They began to chat with each other with joy all over their faces and some even shed tears as they ate the cakes Jazel brought.

Good. First impression has been redeemed, Jazel thought while drinking some juice from a large bottle.

More Angels began pouring out from every direction as they finally made it over from hearing the alarm and they looked utterly shocked at the sight of their goddess and fellow Angels being fed by an outrageously handsome man just as big as Kamikako.

"Yo Angels!" Jazel called out while waving. "I have plenty of food left so come join us."

Chapter Text

Explanations

After all the Angels gathered and was happily eating and drinking like they were at a party, Jazel used illusion magic to create a visual aid to help him explain his kinds' lineage to everyone and they naturally looked skeptical. Goddess Kamikako however, didn't stop him from talking as it seemed she was quite interested with his explanation of things outside of her sphere of influence. Jazel explained everything about how there are beings above her and that they aren't pleased with her time hopping actions. The fact that he mentioned such a thing made her and the Angels stare at him with wide eyes, clearly showing that they no longer doubted his words as him knowing about the timeline hopping wouldn't be possible otherwise. Only the Angels and some mortals who were high up in the Church of Fraspas faith would know of Kamikako doing such things.

Kamikako had stopped eating after feeling uneasy about what she heard. "If what you say is true then everything I've ever known has turned upside down," she said with a wry smile.

"Completely understandable. This news tends to have such an effect on gods from other worlds."

Kamikako remained silent for a long time. She looked at her Angels and they all had faces that struggled to comprehend what they had just heard. She then turned back towards Jazel and looked him seriously in the eyes.

"If I refused to stop my timeline hopping… Would you kill me?"

This question alarmed all the Angels and they looked at Jazel with wary eyes.

Jazel finished drinking some juice and cleared his throat. "I'd make it quick."

This answer made the Angels summon their arrows again but Kamikako stopped them from going any further. "It's fine, all of you settle down." She then looked at Jazel again. "I will refrain from messing with time."

Jazel sighed in relief. "I'm glad you are a sensible goddess. It truly is a pain dealing with gods and goddesses who are too prideful to see the writing on the wall."

"I'd imagine so," Kamikako said with a chuckle.

"Does this mean your empire will come here to invade?" an Angel asked curiously.

"Depends on the level of cleaning up that needs to be done. Based on what Kamikako's creator has told me though, you all have done a splendid job of taking care of your world. The only blight on your record is the aforementioned "Time Traveling.'

"I see. That's good I suppose," Kamikako said with a bitter smile.

"It's a lot to take in, right?"

She held her head and looked upwards. "Very much so. The Origin, Primordials, Solarians…" she then looked at me. "And you Angelos. All beings higher in rank than I am. It's still so…surreal."

Jazel nodded his head. "I'm sure it is."

"Tell me Prince Jazel of Malva Prime, can your kind truly interact with mortals like you say you can?"

"We sure can," he answered proudly. "In fact, we are encouraged to create more of our kind with all compatible females who are willing. But due to fear of causing too many disruptions for other males who wish to reproduce themselves, we limit our options to races with little to no males in them."

Kamikako was silent and looked at the Angels. "What about them?" she pointed towards the little guys and they all blushed when Jazel gazed at them.

Jazel felt that the gazes of the Angels were a bit disturbing. "Uh…we prefer women I'm afraid. We are hardwired to want to create more of our kind through choosing a single female and making as many kids as possible with her. As long as she is willing of course."

"Really?" Kamikako asked and the Angels all began to chatter amongst themselves with hints of excitement. "You should know that my Angels are all hermaphrodites."

Jazel was silent for a bit until he then looked closely at the Angels and saw through their tight-fitting spats a particular outline that revealed the very thing responsible for birthing children.

"Oh? Well would you look at that? Two for one specials are things you don't see all that often in my part of the universe," he said with an awkward chuckle, making Kamikako laugh.

"So then your kind can reproduce with them?" she asked again.

"Well, I suppose we could. They have the most important hole needed for that kind of thing," he answered with an unsure look. "I should talk about this with my kind first though as we don't quite know if hermaphrodites count as being compatible with us. But if I had to take a guess, I think the moment we inseminate them, their male parts will vanish to facilitate the creation of an Angelo."

"That's fine," Kamikako said without a care and then gazed at Jazel with a slight blush. 'What about…goddesses?"

"Yeah we can. After the first child, which is always an Angelo, the second child will more than likely be a female of the mother's race, no matter the circumstances as our essence is vastly superior to any semen that exists out there. I know I sound like I'm gloating but it's the truth since the creator of everything made us this way so no restrictions will obstruct our mission to create more of us. Hell, we are so potent that just drinking our essence will cause pregnancy in a woman."

Kamikako and the Angels showed a visible sign of shock after hearing that.

"That's quite…intriguing," one of the Angels said with a mischievous smile that reminded Jazel of his brother Suno when he makes a deal.

"The succubi will love you guys," another said with a snicker.

"Well Like I said before, we don't want to create complications for the other men. We are fully aware of the attention we get from women and try not to step on those guys toes too much," he added.

"That is very considerate. However, you will find that will be a bit unacceptable for many women, especially seeing that many of them share some blood ties to succubi who would more than likely desire your kind's essence. Once one of them gets a taste, word will spread and all the other men on the planet will be out of luck," Kamikako retorted.

"Lust doesn't work on us so unless they want to fall in love with us and have our children, we aren't giving it up to them," he responded while shrugging his shoulders.

This only prompted the Angels and Kamikako to giggle with delight.

"Since I can't use time travel to fix any major issues that appear on my world, I do hope that you can assist me in fixing them," Kamikako said.

Jazel placed his thumb on his chest. "Of course. We Angelos are experts at cleaning up messes," he said with his best salesman smile.

Jazel was about to start the next part of his explanation on things. "So, on another serious note. I'd like to explain to you the dangers outside your world that are relatively close."

Kamikako frowned and the Angels looked worried after hearing what he said. Jazel displayed from his memories of the battle between the MPE and the Wakian Empire and explained how the Cleons were a race of xenophobic people that killed and enslaved those from worlds they conquered. Everyone was astonished at the sight of the warships fighting each other and Kamikako had a complex look on her face.

"These guys have technology that could contend with us and I'm sorry to say this but they would have no doubt taken over your world if not for your planet being in a precarious spot for them. Granted, your magic would certainly keep their ground forces at bay for a bit, but then…"

Jazel trailed off and allowed a visual of a Wakian warship firing a Proton beam cannon shot that was redirected from its intended target and struck the moon of a distant planet, vaporizing it from existence. Kamikako and the Angels were silent after what they saw and Jazel stopped talking to let them sink it all in. Chatter then began as the Angels discussed the dangers of advanced civilizations outside of their planet.

Kamikako clasped her hands together and decided to speak up. "Prince Jazel…"

"Yes?"

"You mentioned my mortals were only spared being invaded thanks to my planet's location being in a precarious spot. Can you elaborate on this?"

Jazel explained why they have gotten lucky so far and Kamikako understood the politics involved with the outside forces being so unstable that if something didn't change, her mortals would have no hope of defending themselves if one of them invaded.

No amount of time travel will stop beings outside my influence. We need help, Kamikako thought to herself.

Jazel could see the concern on her face as she deliberated on what he told her and Jazel decided to throw her a bone. "You know, we'd be more than happy to offer your world our protection. We don't even need anything from you other than females for us to mate with."

Kamikako looked at Jazel and felt a ray of hope brighten up the dark mood she was about to go into. "That would be great. Although…"

Jazel crossed his arms and nodded in understanding. "I get it. Such an agreement needs time to sink in as I certainly can't be trusted." He then closed his eyes and sighed. "Honestly, we are still busy dealing with the after math of the war and we need to help out all the slaves the Cleons had so we can't do anything major like a defense agreement at the moment." Jazel then reached his hand out towards Kamikako and she looked at it for a while. "I can assure you though, once we are ready, you won't have to worry about anyone harming your mortals."

Kamikako slowly grabbed Jazel's hand and shook it.

"Before I go though, I have to ask you something," Jazel said, grinning from ear to ear.

Kamikako blushed but kept her wits about her. "What is it?"

"Would you consider dating my cousin?"

"H…huh?" she stammered in surprise.

The Angels all got interested in seeing their goddess's reaction.

"You see, he's been wanting to marry a goddess but since he doesn't have many chances to go and see one, I figured I'd introduce you to him and get him to owe me one, Jazel said shamelessly. "Of course if you don't want to, you don't have to."

Kamikako could hardly say anything from the whiplash she suffered, but before she could get herself together, Jazel used this shock and awe tactic to stun her long enough to bring up an image of his cousin Raiko from years ago for everyone to see. Kamikako stared with wide eyes at the dark skinned man with medium length green hair that was flowing majestically down his back. He was shirtless and tending to a garden while looking at Jazel with a raised eyebrow. The Angels looked on at the image in stunned silence and some of them even looked jealous of their goddess's luck.

Kamikako could hardly look away from the image of the handsome Angelo with muscles that looked like they would be capable of crushing the hardest metals. After about a minute, Kamikako finally spoke in a hushed tone. "I…don't know what to say right now I'm afraid."

"We aren't rushing anything. Take your time and think about it." Jazel then began to put away all his things and returned back to his normal height. "I'll be hanging around your world and enjoying a little vacation for a while. If you need me, you can send me a direct message," he said while pointing to his head.

Kamikako nodded as she never could directly talk to mortals through their minds because she feared it would make them go mad, but Jazel was clearly strong enough to withstand her presence, so it would work.

"Before you go Prince Jazel…" she called out.

Jazel stopped what he was doing to pay attention to her.

"Could you please go to the Fraspa Head Temple down in the mortal realm and speak to the Archbishops there? They are able to perceive the Angels and can provide you with financial assistance if you need it."

Jazel thought about her offer but shook his head. "Thank you very much, but I like to work for my money and will go around and earn an honest pay to fund my vacation. I'll still see them though since I might need them to bail me out of trouble due to my ignorance of the cultural differences of this world," Jazel said without a hint of shame.

Kamikako suppressed a laugh before she looked at one of her Angels and they nodded. An Angel with blond hair styled in a twin tail fashion moved close to Jazel.

"Take Craell with you and they will explain the situation to the Archbishops."

"You got it."

"Also…" Kamikako's face darkened a bit.

Jazel raised an eyebrow at how her demeanor shifted.

"If it's not too much to ask, can you refrain from mentioning my name to the mortals?"

"Sure," Jazel said casually.

Kamikako was caught off guard with how easily he agreed. "You aren't going to ask why?"

"I have heard of some gods preferring not to give their mortals too much personal information about themselves. Plus, you don't give off the vibe that you are keeping it a secret due to feeling like the mortals aren't worthy of knowing it like a cocky bastard, so I have no problem keeping your name away from their ears.

"I…I see. Thank you Prince Jazel."

"And enough with calling me by my generally useless title. Just Jazel is fine," he said before grinning evilly. "Cousin works too by the way. Might as well get in some practice saying it."

Kamikako fidgeted and looked away in embarrassment at the blatant jab at her possibly taking his cousin as a husband.

"You ready?" Jazel asked the Angel next to him.

"Y…yes," Craell said shyly.

After the two of them left, Kamikako was silent as she and the Angels continued to eat the food Jazel left for them.

Can I finally learn what it's like to enjoy the pleasures of the flesh? she thought to herself and remembered the image of Jazel's cousin she was shown before. Raiko huh? I wonder what our children would look like? she thought before she squeezed her legs together in embarrassment as the feeling of arousal she felt earlier began to resurface.

Jazel and Craell arrived high in the sky above the earth and Jazel looked around before seeing a large church below him. "That's the place?"

"Y…yes sir!" Craell shouted as if they were in the military.

"Relax. I'm not your boss or anything like that," Jazel reassured.

"But you rank higher than my goddess don't you? I should show you proper respect."

Jazel chuckled and Craell felt their cheeks grow hot. "I'm just a servant to the higher powers in the grand scheme of things. Hmm, just like you Angels now that I think about it."

Right… Angelos are just stronger Angels. Even their race's name is basically the same, Craell thought with a girlish smile that made Jazel give them a questioning gaze.

"it still doesn't feel right. I should at least call you sir," Craell insisted.

Jazel smiled. "Very well." He then looked down towards the temple below. "Okay then, I sense several decent powers gathered together in some large chamber. Is that those Archbishops Kamikako spoke of," Jazel asked.

"Yes it is."

"Then down we go," Jazel said before he stopped floating and let gravity take over.

"Uh, why are you letting yourself fall?" Craell asked as they flew alongside the falling Jazel.

"Just doing things a bit different," Jazel answered, and Craell looked at him like he was weird.

They didn't have much time to talk however as Jazel was coming up on the very tip of the Temple where he would seemingly be impaled on the large pointy tower but Craell wasn't too worried about him as they witnessed him tank hundreds of shots from light arrows. If anything, they were more worried about the damage to the temple this strange action would cause. As Jazel got closer, he landed on the tip of the tower, negating the kinetic energy his landing would have released and positioned his foot on the tip and sat semi cross legged, showing off his flexibility and balance. Craell felt that this was a bit disrespectful but didn't what to voice their opinion out loud because they had to admit the way he landed was pretty cool.

The red haired Angelo was looking around and observing the large Temple around him. He could see the towns folk that were a bit off in the distance and saw that they were filled with smiles.

"Good. This is how things should be," Jazel said to nobody in particular.

"I'm sorry sir?" Craell said in confusion.

"Your world, the harmony between so many different races. This is how it should be throughout the universe."

Craell looked at Jazel and then at the people he was observing. The various different races were enjoying every day of life and socializing.

Jazel then looked up at the sky. "I'm sure this may sound melodramatic but I've seen so many examples of extreme xenophobia that leads to hatred. And that hatred leads to war nearly every time. Genocide, rape, slavery, all such things that continue to happen no matter how much one wishes it wouldn't. And that's just the mortal side of the fucked up coin." He chuckled. "Not too long ago, there was a crazy bastard going around devouring the souls of his victims, both mortal and god, while wiping out entire planets."

Craell looked stunned at what they heard and Jazel slowly nodded his head.

"I put him down a few decades ago, but I'm sure there are others like him causing just as much destruction. Of course, the reason why he even came to be was because a god decided to kill his clan for being non-believers while another dumb as hell god warped his mind to use him as a puppet to get petty revenge against another cocky as fuck goddess. All that arrogance coalesced into a mortal strong enough to kill them and all the civilizations he got his hands on, thus the god side of the fucked up coin."

Craell was silent for a while, trying to digest what they just heard.

"That's why the gods need to be more careful with how they act from now on. Last thing we need is more bastards like him running around and making a mess. Ah but Kamikako is a good goddess. She just needs to cut the time shenanigans out of her life."

Craell nodded their head in understanding before looking towards the sky along with Jazel. "Sir?"

"Yeah?"

"Just how big is our universe?"

"More than I can describe with words Craell," Jazel answered with a wry smile.

"I figured. You aren't the only otherworlder that has come here you know?"

Jazel looked at the Angel in surprise. "Really now?"

They nodded their head vigorously. "It has been sometime since it has last happened but they do come here. It's typically humans from another world they call Earth as well."

Jazel internally grinned at this news and wanted to see the humans that he and his brothers enjoyed media from. He then frowned as he realized that they must have not only have come here from earth but they ended up arriving here many years after their home world was destroyed.

Perhaps their delayed arrival is due to Kamikako, and by extension Hano messing with time? Jazel thought.

He decided it was best to leave them alone since, even if he met one of them, what would he say?

Hey there, I'm an alien who enjoyed your world's media when I was a kid but it was wiped out during an invasion two hundred years ago by a soul devouring madman, Jazel thought with a bitter smile. Chances are they have adapted to this world and try not to think about what they left behind.

He then focused on the temple and sensed a multitude of different beings inside while simultaneously seeing Angels flying in and out of it.

The other Angels finally noticed him and they all stared blankly in surprise.

"You should probably tell your friends that I'm not a danger," Jazel said to Craell.

"Ah…right!" Craell panicked and began to explain the situation to all of them.

Once the Angels heard Jazel had met the goddess and got her permission to roam their world, they nodded their heads and went back to work.

"So should I go through the front door or go the way you guys use?" Jazel asked.

"I think the front door would be a better option as you don't want to startle the Archbishops. I'll talk to them in the meantime," Craell answered.

"Understood."

Jazel did what he was told and waited by the front door, erasing his presence from the guards by his side so he didn't have to waste his time dealing with them. He waited for about a half an hour before Craell phased through the solid stone door.

The little Angel looked a bit frazzled as it was clear they were made to answer questions they weren't all that sure of.

"The Pope and the Archbishops are ready to see you."

The Fraspa Head Temple was as impressive inside as it was outside as the white marble and religious decorations reminded Jazel of the Vatican Church from the destroyed earth. He and his family never really knew what to do about the religious folk of worlds because they didn't want to be worshiped, even though they were higher in rank than gods. Since prayers did nothing for them, they felt it was better to have such things happen to the gods themselves since it would put the poor bastards in an awkward spot. Especially since it would make it impossible for the Angelos to casually walk around with mortals.

"Hey Craell?" Jazel called out.

"Yes sir Jazel?"

"Since you Angels can't be perceived by mortals and you can phase through solid material, do you often get assigned to spy on others?"

"Yes we do. It helps the Pope keep up with the goings on in the world and spread the will of our goddess."

Jazel was silent for a moment as they walked passed a guard and a nun casually chatting with each other. The air between them was laced with sexual tension and Jazel noticed Craell look at the two for a bit in wonder before they quickly turned away after noticing his gaze.

"You poor bastards must have suffered seeing the rather sexual stuff people do all the time, right?"

This caused Craell to stop moving and Jazel noticed the Angel's face grow a deep red.

"I'll take that reaction as a yes then," Jazel said, feeling pity for the Angels.

He understood all too well how they must feel as he's heard from his big brother Vargos and cousin Shaka how they and the shadows of the Malva Prime Intelligence Agency, find themselves having to witness mortals engaging in sexual activities. Fortunately for them, they can't feel lust so whatever they do see doesn't do much to them besides causing mild annoyance and often times, disgust.

The two of them made their way over to the large chamber where the higher ups of the church were located. They walked pass all the guards and clergymen that were along the path as Craell couldn't normally be perceived by anyone other than those at the top of the church. Jazel on the other hand made it so only Craell could see him as he didn't want to waste time trying to adjust who could and who couldn't see him. The two of them walked inside and Jazel gazed at several figures waiting patiently for them to arrive.

"Where is Prince Jazel?" the High Elf Archbishop asked, confusing Craell.

"He's right next to me, you don't see him?" the poor Angel asked in confusion.

"I don't see anyone," the Trent Archbishop added with a skeptical gaze.

Jazel continued to walk around the place as the Angels and Archbishops looked at Craell like they lost it. He looked at the Phoenix with amusement as he hasn't seen one up close in a long time. He then noticed the Fenrir man that gave off the air of a general of some sort. There was even a dark skinned Giant woman casually laying on the seats, barely covering her chest with a poor excuse for a top.

"Sir Jazel, could you show yourself so they don't think I'm crazy please?" Craell begged.

"One second," Jazel said before he stuck his hand in the water that some aquatic Archbishops were in. This shocked the others in the chamber as such an action happened without them even noticing his presence.

Craell puffed up their cheeks in annoyance. "See? He's right there. Now please Sir Jazel, could you show yourself?"

"Okay, okay, okay," Jazel said as he could tell the Angel was reaching their limit.

He made himself visible while standing in the middle of the chamber, alarming everyone inside. The Archbishops that were in the chamber were all observing Jazel with curious gazes, with the female Archbishops and Angels being especially invested in his arrival. His height wasn't all that crazy but he was significantly taller than any human or elf that existed. The look on his face was that of a calm and playful being, yet deep in his eyes one could see the fierce fire within. Those in the chamber who are fighters could see that he possessed a warrior's aura that was hard to approach yet also welcoming to others.

"Those eyes of yours are beautiful," the female Giant Archbishop said without really thinking.

"How could you just say something like that to our guest so casually?" the High Elf Archbishop asked with a sigh.

"What? It's true isn't it?" she responded innocently.

Jazel internally chuckled. "It's okay, I don't mind if it's only that much." He then looked at the Giant woman and bowed respectfully to her, an action nobody would have expected from a being that was supposedly above their goddess. "Thank you very much for the compliment. The color you see is the color of my magic power within me," he responded.

"Is that the case for all of your kind?" the Great Demon Fox Archbishop asked.

"That would be correct," Jazel answered.

"Is it true that you spoke with our goddess?" the Ancient Dragon asked.

"Yup. Her creator requested that I talk to her about some things."

"Her creator?" Jazel looked towards the voice he heard and noticed a room with a figure obscured by a veil inside.

Of course he could see through it and didn't particularly care about what he was seeing. "That's right. I thought Craell would have covered that part but I'll give you a summary of what I talked about with her."

Jazel once again explained who he is and what his purpose for coming to this world is. He made sure to use illusion magic to show a visual aid again so they could all understand better. He even told them about how fertile they are and how they could defy natural laws of the universe if it accomplishes their goals.

"So you're saying you could reproduce with undeads as well?" the Merman Archbishop asked in astonishment.

"Indeed we can. Female spirits will be given physical forms to accommodate child bearing while intelligent female undead like zombies or jiangshi, will have their bodies altered to be able to support life. Even if their body parts are a mix of various other women, as long as our essence enters their body, they will get pregnant with our child," Jazel answered.

"Th…that goes far beyond the miracles that the goddess offers for those with incompatible physiology," the Phoenix Archbishop said with skepticism.

"Crazy I know. But we were made to make it happen as long as they are female and have a way for our essence to be absorbed into their bodies," Jazel answered with a sigh.

The ladies in the room eyed Jazel hungrily with looks that seemed like he was on the menu, making the poor Angelo uncomfortable. The only one who didn't make such a face was a woman with an attitude problem and a sword by her side. Whenever Jazel looked at her for a brief moment, she would look away with a frown as if his gaze would kill her.

"So yeah…that's all I wanted to say. Your goddess said that I could rely on you guys if I mess up with something because of the culture of this world."

The voice from behind the veil, who was the Pope, spoke. "We can do just that, but surely an important figure such as yourself has no need to go out and earn your own money. We will fully fund your vacation."

"I appreciate the offer but I don't like handouts. I've grown up with the mentality that one must work hard to deserve to eat."

This mindset resonated with everyone in the chamber and a level of respect was established with the Archbishops.

"Ah but before I go…" Jazel opened up his pocket dimension, shocking everyone again before he took out bowls of food once more. "Some of you Angels didn't get to enjoy the food up in heaven. So enjoy yourselves and don't worry about taking it all. It's for you hard workers to enjoy."

The Angels looked at each other and then flew down towards the food with reverence.

"How generous of you," the Pope said with a delighted tone.

"Well, we Angelos were raised to be this way so our jobs will seem more fulfilling. You could say that we are so generous that it could come off as rather selfish at times," Jazel said with a radiant smile that could illuminate a dark abyss.

The Pope and Archbishops raised their eyebrows in wonder at his words.

"Okay, I really want to get moving. Is there anything more you wish to ask me before I go?" Jazel asked.

"I have a question," the swordswoman said.

"Okay, go for it."

"What is your weakness?" she asked plainly, causing the others to give her glances of disapproval. "What? You all are wondering too. How can I not try and ask for one when we are dealing with someone who can forcefully enter heaven, tank through hundreds of Angels' light arrow attacks, and be too much for our goddess to deal with?"

This made the other Archbishops look at Jazel and then back at the woman with heads lowered as they had to admit she was right. Even the Pope gave a nod of approval that Jazel could see from behind the veil.

"It's fine. She has the right idea about me and my kind. If anything, I'd be upset if the ones who basically run this world didn't have some sort of desire to find a way to take down a threat like me," Jazel said casually.

"Hmph, at least you understand," the woman said with a respectful nod.

Jazel then put on a serious face. "That being said though, my kind has no major magical, physical, spiritual, or phycological weaknesses that you all could exploit in battle. If you want to kill me, then you need power on the level of a god, and I mean a very strong god. Multiple of them preferably. Your goddess, although she's a sweetheart, is not even able to get me to break a sweat based on the divinity level I sensed from her." "Hell, even highly advanced and sophisticated technology from other worlds could do more to us than the magic system that exists here could ever hope to accomplish."

This news caused the Archbishops and Angels in the chamber to take in Jazel's words with disappointment on their faces.

Jazel, understanding they must all be bitter from their reality check, sighed deeply. "Sorry, but the truth hurts sometimes."

"There is no need to apologize prince Jazel. We are well aware of our place in the grand scheme of things. That fact has only expanded further with the news of a hierarchy of beings above even our goddess," the Pope said, seemingly unperturbed by Jazel's words.

"Is there truly nothing?" the Fenrir asked with a bit of desperation in his voice.

Jazel scratched his cheek and looked down to the floor. "To be honest. We do have a single weakness that we can't really do anything about."

"What is it?!" the Fenrir asked excitedly before realizing his rude behavior. "Sorry, I got a bit ahead of myself there."

"It's fine. It isn't like you personally can exploit our weakness anyway," Jazel answered.

"What do you mean?" the High Elf Archbishop asked.

Jazel took a deep breath and sighed. "You see…"

Jazel told everyone about how the Angelos were made with the inability to feel lust and as a tradeoff, they are more susceptible to love, making them easy targets for women that catch their eye.

"Okay, that's actually pretty cute," the swordswoman muttered with a small smile.

"That's just too adorable," the female Giant Archbishop said with a face that looked as if she was looking at a cute animal, something Jazel and his kind always felt was embarrassing as hell to see.

"I'm sorry for asking for such…a peculiar weakness," the Fenrir said apologetically.

"It's okay. We have come to terms with the fact that we are this way," Jazel answered with an urge to hide under a rock.

"So then, you are susceptible to seduction? Seems like a rather common weakness among males, no?" the Great Demon Fox Archbishop asked.

"No. We aren't fools that will allow ourselves to fall for the charms of a woman who wish to only use us as tools. We are trained to look for signs of such vile intentions."

The male Archbishops all nodded their heads with respect.

"But the moment we meet a woman who we are interested in and she turns out to feel the same way. Well…we are, and I hate having to admit this, practically lovesick puppies," Jazel explained while clenching his fist.

"So you're saying if you fall in love with a woman, then you will obey her commands?" the Pope asked in a serious tone.

"Not to the point where we'd listen if she'd ask us to kill or something for her personal gain. We aren't that stupid." Jazel ruffled his long, lustrous hair a bit. "We just kinda…have a hard time dealing with the idea that we can fall in love harder and faster with a woman than she can with us. It really doesn't take much effort to grab a hold of our heart if one is genuine, yet we are socially aware enough to know that such things need time to mature, thus making us feel conflicted."

The chamber went silent before the Female Giant Archbishop exclaimed in excitement. "Ah! He's too adorable, I want him!"

Jazel, feeling flustered by what he had heard, chose to ignore the Female Giant who admittedly would make for a great wife if she was a part of a race that was eligible for his kind to court. "Is there anything else?"

The chamber was silent. "I do believe that is all we needed from you Prince Jazel."

"Alright then. I hope you all have a good day. Goodbye now," Jazel said before vanishing from sight.

"Pfft, think you'd want to have an Angelo child Uly?" the Fenrir asked the woman next to him.

"Hmph. Why would I need to do such a thing Amart?" she asked with a scowl before blushing as she thought of everything she had just heard.

"Actually, I do believe that would be a good idea," the Pope said casually.

"What?!" Uly shouted in shock.

The Pope chuckled. "Is it that surprising? Co-prosperity among different species is number one above everything else and these 'Angelos' could very well come here to intermingle with the females of our world."

Craell remembered something and felt a bit embarrassed. "Actually, it seems the Angelos wish to be a bit picky with their choice of women."

"Oh? And what's their criteria?" the Pope asked with interest.

"Species with little to no males," Craell answered.

"What?! Why?!" the female Giant Archbishop asked with despair all over her face.

"Because they don't want to make it difficult for other men to find partners themselves."

The room was silent for a bit and the male Archbishops, knowing that many men would feel envy towards the Angelos if they took all the women, felt even more respect for them for making such a decision.

"I…can understand where they are coming from," the Great Demon Fox Archbishop said with a sigh.

"Yeah. I'd refuse having any other guy inside me if I could have a hot piece of man meat like that," the female Giant Archbishop said, grumbling since that means she's not going to be chosen.

"Do you have no shame for what you are saying?" Uly asked in an annoyed tone.

"Nope," the female Giant Archbishop said shamelessly.

"Well, while I can't deny Prince Jazel looks quite pleasing to the eyes, his entire species couldn't possibly look that good, right?" the High Elf Archbishop asked with a worried tone.

"Sir Jazel told us that his kind all have similarly well defined features like himself. He even stated there are a select few that look even better than the rest," Craell responded.

"Oh my, is that so?" the High Elf Archbishop asked, amused.

The Angels who came from heaven all corroborated Craell's words.

"So they are just like incubi then? Great…" the Merman Archbishop said sarcastically.

"Actually, they are worse than incubi," an Angel added.

"How so?" the Pope asked curiously and the Angel explained what happened when Jazel unleashed a bit of his power after tanking the Angels attacks.

"Even the goddess fell victim to this?" the Pope asked, disturbed by this news.

"Yes. Sir Jazel said that his people have never come across a world with such a unique reaction to their power. He stated that his kind will want to keep their power suppressed so they don't cause scenes like what happened in heaven, as they don't find much joy in making women fawn over them so easily," Craell added with a slight blush.

"They'd rather work hard for a woman's attention then? I can't help but respect such conviction," the Ancient Dragon said.

Amart nodded his head. "I agree. They sound quite honorable to even think that way about romance."

"Well…at least that part isn't so bad," Uly admitted. "But what if this is just an act and they are actually playboy deviants like the incubi?"

Craell felt annoyed by her words but couldn't blame her for feeling such a way. "I doubt it considering what prince Jazel told us. And even if they are, what could we do about it? Just one of them is stronger than everyone in this chamber combined, even if we included the goddess."

The room was silent for a long while as they all took in Craell's words. Uly in particular was pissed about such a fact. The silence lasted until the Pope spoke up.

"Sigh, It would be better for us if the Angelos were on our side. I do hope that we can get some ties with this 'Malva Prime Empire,'" the Pope said with a worried tone as the idea of beings that surpassed the gods casually walking around and inducing lust in women was rather worrying.

"Uh… actually. If things go the way I think they will, I believe we won't have a problem in that regard," Craell said before explaining what Jazel asked Kamikako.

"What?!" everyone in the chamber screamed in unison, marking the beginning of a secret so important that every Archbishop was made to swear on their very souls to keeping it.

Chapter Text

Registration 

After Jazel had left the Fraspa Head Temple, he used his wings to fly around so he could stretch them out for a bit as he hardly used them these days. He flew in a random direction from the church as he preferred for himself to discover things on his own, rather than ask for directions. He looked down at the scenery below him and basked in the peaceful atmosphere of grand mountains and lush forests being passed by. He saw herds of animals roaming around and eating the grass, birds flying below him and even some half horse, half human people running while pulling a carriage. He used his enhanced vision and x-ray eyes to get a closer look and noticed that the people inside the carriage were chatting and they seemed to be wealthy as they had fancy jewelry and had a pompous air about them. Jazel didn’t really think they were important enough to focus on for too long, so he looked away and shook his head as it wasn’t cool to invade people’s privacy like that without reason. His father always told him and his brothers that such an abuse of power would make them losers and they should only do such a thing if it is important or if it can help others in need. As Jazel reminisced, he looked in the direction they were heading and saw a town that was about thirty or so kilometers away and figured that was where that carriage was headed.

                He flew towards the town leisurely when a voice then resonated in his mind. Prince Jazel? the familiar voice rang out.

                I’m sorry, who is this Prince guy you speak of? My name is Jazel, he responded cheekily.

                Oh…right. Jazel?

                What can I do for you Kamikako?

                I just wanted to tell you that my followers are a bit concerned about how your presence creates a massive shift and they wish for you to keep yourself as inconspicuous as possible while here.

                Hmm…I understand. Although I had no intention of causing a scene to begin with, Jazel said.

                Yes but they are worried that you might…you know…

                Jazel was confused as to what she was getting at until he remembered what happened in heaven. Yeah…that. Believe me, I don’t want that to happen either.

                That’s good, Kamikako said with a relieved sigh.

                Hey, Kamikako?

                Yes?

                Does your faith span this entire planet?

                No, not quite. There are some countries where my influence is weak, as well as Hell but fortunately, there is no issues with them as the balance of power that exists now is ideal for all parties involved.

                Even Hell is okay with your faith?

                Yes. Although they don’t worship me, they recognize my desire for intermingling between the different species is beneficial to them thanks to all the revenue they receive from their succu-girl businesses.

                Their what now? Jazel asked in confusion.

                Kamikako explained the nature of the succu-girl business on her world and how it is maintained by utilizing special magic circles that prevent illness and pregnancy, made by the church, as it promotes people to indulge in their desires, rather than suppress them.

                “Hmm, that’s actually a brilliant idea. People won’t fight each other if they are too busy fucking all day,” Jazel said with an impressed look.

                “I suppose so. Although I’m not all that proud in the method that peace was achieved, it was achieved none the less. Beggars can’t be choosers after all.”

                Jazel chuckled. “Very true.”

                Kamikako was silent for a long while and Jazel thought that she had finished talking, but a minute later, she spoke up.

                 Jazel?

                What can I do for ya?

                Why does your kind have to go around and clean up the messes of mortals and gods?

                Jazel stopped flying and stared off into the distance with a blank expression on his face.

                Oh…if that is something you can’t talk about then I understand, she said in a panicky voice.

                Sorry. It’s not that I don’t want to tell you, it’s just…I physically can’t tell you.

                Why is that?

                Remember when I mentioned the Primordials?

                I do.

                Well the Primordial of our universe, Master Cosmo, makes my kind sign a soul contract to keep quiet on the reason as he doesn’t wish for us to spread panic unnecessarily.

                Jazel could hear Kamikako deliberating on his words. I understand. I have no right to question the actions of the very universe itself, even if I’d like to know what is going on.

                Yeah, I don’t blame you.

                So can I ask one last thing of you?

                Shoot.

                Is it possible for me to meet my creator?

                Jazel thought on this for a while.

                Is that not possible? Kamikako asked with a hint of sadness.

                It’s not that. It’s just all the Celestials besides us Angelos can’t be perceived by non-Celestials. My empire would need to create a special body for him to possess for you to talk with him but such a body is on back order as it takes a long time to make, and other Solarians are waiting patiently for theirs.

                So it won’t be possible anytime soon then?

                Afraid not. But it’s not like you can never speak to him. You just have to wait for a while.

                Kamikako sighed in relief. Okay, I understand.

                You know, you could always pass the time by going on dates with Raiko, Jazel said teasingly.

                Kamikako was silent but Jazel was sure she was blushing deeply from what he said. Please don’t tease me like that… she said in a flustered tone.

                I’m kidding, I’m kidding. But you know, gods like you can freely leave the world you’re tied to as long as you have prior authorization from your Solarian creator. You just need to make sure your missing presence doesn’t present an issue for your world.

                That sounds…intriguing. But how would I go about getting such authorization if I can’t speak to my creator?

                Jazel grinned even though he wasn’t sure if Kamikako could see his face. My mother and father happen to be Solarians. I could speak to one of them and they could pass the message to Hano, your creator.

                That would be great! Kamikako shouted with excitement. She then had a thought and felt her mood drop a fair bit. Would I have to date your cousin for you to help me do such a thing?

                Jazel was shocked at the levels of distrust he felt from her words. Surely you were listening when I spoke about how we Angelos don’t like forcing relationships. If Raiko found out I forced your hand to date him, he’d be pissed and kick my ass.

                Kamikako chuckled at this.

                So don’t worry. I’m not petty enough to put such a condition on you like that. However…

                Kamikako paid close attention to Jazel’s next words.

                I wouldn’t be surprised if my aunt, another Solarian, took offense to you rejecting Raiko and since she can’t directly do anything to you, she might very well try to sabotage your request by convincing Hano to deny you.

                She’d do that?

                I’m not saying it will absolutely happen, it’s just a possibility. A mother’s scorn is quite powerful after all.

                I can’t deny that fact, Kamikako said, understanding all too well the things mothers will do to protect their children. She then focused on the town Jazel was approaching. You said you wanted to try and earn some money for yourself, right?

                Yeah, that’s right.

                Well there is a dungeon nearby that many adventures use to seek riches. The town you are close to has a guild there where you can register as an adventurer.

                Oh? This world has dungeons? That’s perfect, Jazel said with excitement. Thanks a lot Kamikako.

                You are welcome. If you need anything, I’ll have my Angels send the Pope a message.

                Understood.

                Jazel could detect a sort of security magic barrier for arial beings like himself but he quickly analyzed it and made the necessary changes to his body to make it so that he would be registered as a bird so the barrier would ignore him once he passed by. He flew even faster towards the town and arrived right up above it in a few seconds as he decided to exceed the speed of sound. The sonic boom that normally would have resulted from such acceleration didn’t occur since he used magic to ignore the laws of physics. With his fine control of magic, creating a thin barrier around his body so that he could prevent himself from generating destructive energy was a task so simple he could do it in his sleep. If he doesn’t do so however, then he would have more than likely obliterated half the town, if not the whole thing. He slowly floated down to the ground and the people that were minding their business and walking around noticed him descend. They observed Jazel with curiosity as his scarlet red, ethereal wings were quite conspicuous.

                “Mommy look at the pretty wings!” a little girl who had fluffy wolf ears on her head yelled with awe in her voice.

                Jazel looked towards the Adventures Guild close by and decided to walk to it without really considering the fact that he caused a scene. As he walked down the street, he heard the people that were staring at him chat about what species he might be.

                “Is he part of the winged race?” an elven man asked his friend that was looking at Jazel with a suspicious gaze.

                “I don’t think so. Those wings are too…shiny. They hardly look like feathers,” the friend responded.

                “Look at his eyes…maybe he’s a will-o-wisp?” a human mage said.

                “What will-o-wisp you know has red sclera? Plus their eyes are more like crosses. His are like stars,” the cyclops woman next to him said.

                “His hair is beautiful yet wild at the same time. I kinda want to touch it,” a woman who seemed to be a minotaur with a rather impressive set of breasts that even Jazel had to admit looked nice to lay on, said while giving the Angelo a seductive gaze.

Just then, a scantily dressed, voluptuous woman who Jazel could tell was a succubus, based on her arrow tip tail, walked in front of him and eyed him up and down as if he was a freshly cooked meal being placed in front of a starving person.

“Please excuse me,” Jazel said politely while trying to sidestep her but she would float in front of him and block his way, much to his annoyance. 

“Hey there tall, dark and sexy. You look like you could destroy boulders with those bulky arms of yours.”

                Jazel chuckled as she had no idea how right she was with that statement.

                “So? What do you say me and you go to my place and have some fun?” the succubus asked seductively.

                Jazel smiled a bit before speaking. “Sorry madam, I’m the kind of guy that only sleeps with the woman he plans to marry and something tells me you aren’t interested in being tied down like that.”

                The succubus frowned slightly at his answer. “Come now pretty boy, surely you can just have a single night of fun?” she asked as she floated up to him and placed a hand on his face.

                Jazel grabbed her hand and gently removed it. “Sorry, but this pretty boy is reserved for the woman who will bare all of my children.”

                “Aw…you’re no fun,” she complained before backing off. “If you ever change your mind, you can always find me at that tavern there,” she said while pointing towards the building across the road from the Adventurers Guild.

                He looked over and saw a tavern with a sign above it. “Spicy Moments?”

                “That’s right. The place with the best spicy food in town,” she responded with a smug grin.

                “Interesting. I do enjoy spicy food,” Jazel said while rubbing his chin. He then looked back at the succubus. “If I ever decide to forgo my convictions and mess around, then I’ll be sure to see you first.”

                The succubus licked her lips. “I’ll be waiting hot stuff,” she said before floating away, making sure to flaunt her decently plump ass in the process.

                Jazel shook his head and continued to walk towards his destination, gaining the attention of the females while also gaining the ire of the males.

                “I’d bare all his children,” a birdmaid woman said while holding her chest with desire in her eyes.

                “I know right?” a slime woman said while clearly mentally undressing Jazel.

                Not using polymorph to change my appearance may have been a mistake, Jazel thought nervously.

                He could hear many men talk about him negatively out of jealousy but he didn’t focus too much on them. The only men who didn’t care to insult him were those that were too busy to comment or weren’t phased by his looks. Jazel saw two more succubi approach from the corner of his eye and he decided to pick up the pace as he didn’t want more women trying to shoot their shot at him, despite such a situation being advantageous for him in finding a girlfriend.  

                You’re quite the lady killer indeed, the voice of a certain goddess said in his head with a chuckle.

                You’re enjoying this I see, Jazel responded.

                Well until you arrived, I really had nothing to do and would more than likely have fallen asleep again by now.

                So I’m your entertainment now? Jazel asked in a fake surprised tone.

                Kamikako laughed. Is that an issue?

                Hmph, not really. Just try not to look at me when I bathe.

                I…I wouldn’t do that! she responded in defense.

                Oh really now? Jazel asked with skepticism.

                I won’t! she retorted with desperation in her voice.

                Jazel internally laughed at her reaction. Relax, I’m only kidding. Even if you looked at me naked, you wouldn’t get much of a show.

                Why’s that…

                As Jazel walked through the doors of the Adventures Guild, he managed to finish telling Kamikako about the Angelos peculiar trait when it came to their reproductive organs.

                That’s rather... Kamikako attempted to say before trailing off.

                Weird right? Jazel asked.

                I was going to say pure. Far more so than even my Angels it seems.

                Yeah well…we are that dedicated to just one woman.

                That’s…really nice to hear, she thought to herself without voicing her opinion to Jazel. Her mind then thought of Raiko and how he wished to marry a goddess.

                Raiko on your mind? Jazel asked with a cheeky grin.

                Kamikako panicked at Jazel’s astute observation. H…huh?! No way! Why would you say that?!

                Jazel laughed at her reaction, making the goddess blush profusely. Once he finished his conversation with Kamikako, Jazel looked around the guild and noticed everyone was looking at him as if he was some kind of anomaly.

                I really should have polymorphed, he thought as he walked to the receptionist desk in front of a shy looking halfling man.

                “H…how can I assist you?” he asked, staring at Jazel’s wings in wonder.

                “Hello, I’d like to—” but he was interrupted by a group of fairies that were flying around him with curiosity.

                “Hey you! Your magic smells absolutely amazing!” one of the female fairies said with eyes that looked like she was obsessed with his wings.

                “You’re hot too,” another said that Jazel was sure was a male fairy.

                “Thank…you?” Jazel responded with confusion clearly plastered on his face.

                “Even your voice is hot!” another female fairy said, licking her lips in appreciation.

                Jazel chuckled nervously a bit before leaning down towards the receptionist. “Please help me register to become an adventurer,” he said with a bit of urgency.

                “Mmm, look at that toned ass,” an unknown woman from a bit away said, sending shivers down Jazel’s spine.

                Jazel sighed deeply. “Hurry, I beg of you.”

                The sign-up process was easy enough despite the use of a magic orb that could tell if one was lying or not. Jazel was easily able to override the magic within the orb and make it show that he was speaking the truth, even with the elven mage in the room watching out for him trying to use any magic to mess with the orb. He was able to do all that without much effort on his part, completely undermining the elven mage’s prior boasting when Jazel walked into the room. The elven mage did mention how Jazel’s magic power was pretty unique based on the smell of it only and this further proved the people of this world are rather impressive with their magic detection. Of course, since Jazel had his wings out, he wasn’t able to completely conceal his power, but it wasn’t so much that magic sensitive people would lose themselves to lust like how the Angels and Kamikako did. He even had to do a written test as it wouldn’t make much sense to try and become an adventurer if you couldn’t even read the request that would be posted. He finished it in about two minutes, deliberately slowing down his writing speed as he didn’t want to seem like he cheated with magic or something. He passed with flying colors and moved on to the next phase of the test.

This phase of the registration process was the test they make all newbie adventures undergo to see where their ability lies among three ranks. The lowest rank is F rank, then there is E rank, and finally D rank. There are three ranks after D rank but no one can get further than D rank during the test as the guild found it to be extremely necessary for one to gain experience first. One can still do C rank requests if they manage to pass the test with a D rank but B rank and A rank will be off limits to beginners to avoid having overconfident fools die too quickly. Once an adventurer makes it to C rank however, the restriction is lifted and they can take on B and A rank request since at that point, if you die, that’s on you for going overboard. This world doesn’t bother with S rank as only the most powerful beings can do requests that difficult, plus those beings tend to not even be adventurers to begin with. The proctor even mentioned that the Hero Uly is one of such powerful beings and Jazel wanted to comment on how she didn’t seem like that big of a deal to him but he refrained as he knew that he would cause problems.   

                Jazel was now in an underground arena of sorts and there was a rather well-endowed female human mage that seemed a bit sleepy as she had dark circles under her eyes. She was preparing for a summoning and, based on the flow of magic and the chants that she was making, he could tell what kind of creature was being summoned. His kind are trained viciously to see information like this on reflex as seeing what your opponent is about to do could determine whether you live or die. Of course, once beings get to a certain level of power, it becomes difficult to read their movements and by the time you can see what is about to come out, you are already hit with their attack, thus making such foresight less important. It is typically better to just dodge or cancel out such magic attacks instead of waiting to see what will come out like a fool, but in this case, the woman might as well have been chanting in slow motion to him. Jazel could tell that the thing being summoned was a small wolf monster that seemed rather feeble and as soon as the mage finished her summon, the feeble black wolf appeared, growling at the Angelo fiercely.   

                “Okay, Mr. Servantez. Your goal is simple. Subdue this monster and I’ll grade you based on your performance.”

                “Understood,” Jazel said before the wolf monster charged at him.

                Jazel knew he could kill the thing faster than the proctor’s eyes could see but he didn’t want to waste time with their confusion. He simply let the wolf charge at him and when it jumped towards him, he caught it and squeezed slightly around its neck, making it vanish from sight.

                “Wow…okay then. I suppose with that performance we can move on to the next level,” the proctor said.

                The mage began to summon another monster and Jazel could tell the next one was a bear, which seemed quite underwhelming to him. As the bear appeared and charged at Jazel, it tried to swipe it’s huge claws at him but Jazel stood his ground and just flicked the bear in the face, making it vanish from sight.

                The proctor and mage were speechless at what they saw.

                “Can we move to the next one?” Jazel asked nonchalantly.

                The test didn’t last even five minutes as Jazel defeated all the summons thrown at him with a single move each. He even fought all the summons at once since the mage was a bit pissed that he could end things so soon. By the end of it, the mage had conceded and the proctor gave him a D rank as that was the highest he was allowed to give newbie adventurers until they gained more experience out in the field.

                 it doesn’t really matter since I don’t need to do high level request to get enough money for the week, Jazel thought.

                After over an hour, Jazel finally managed to get an adventurers license but not before getting sexually harassed by those fairies again. There were even some ripped Amazonian women who tried to convince him into doing a foursome with all three of them, much to his dismay. One of them even tried to touch his ass but he reflexively dodged it by making himself intangible so her hand passed through his body.

                As he hurriedly walked out of the Adventurers Guild, a voice that could hardly keep in their laughs rang in his head.

                Kamikako, reveling in the suffering of Jazel, spoke up. Pfft…did it go well? she asked with an obvious teasing tone.

                About as well as a nuke blowing up in my face, Jazel said with a sigh as he knew she clearly saw the way he was harassed.

                A what?

                No, never mind. At least I can head to the dungeon now.

                Try not to go too crazy in there, as I’m not sure the dungeon can handle your power. Actually, I’m sure it can’t.

                What? Do you think I’m going to blow it up or something?

                Kamikako was silent for a few seconds. A little, yes.

                Oh ye of little faith, Jazel said to her before heading off towards his first ever dungeon raid.

Chapter Text

Adventure Time

Jazel was standing in front of the dungeon that was about two hours away from the town on foot but he managed to get there in seconds, by making himself imperceptible and running past the speed of sound. He looked to the side and saw a magic circle with words floating above it, displaying a sort of leaderboard that showed the top five records of how far one made it within the dungeon. Kamikako told him that she made it this way as to promote competitiveness amongst the adventurers so they could strive to become stronger. She even mentioned the dungeon monsters revived from time to time due to the high amount of magic power in the air inside, and Jazel was relieved to hear this as he didn’t want to ruin the fun for other adventurers. The cave was a medium sized dimensional dungeon that had fifty floors within it and “Boss” monsters at the end of every ten floors. The monsters inside get progressively stronger the deeper one traveled but the rewards would get better as well. The adventurers have so far only been able to get as far as the thirty-second floor, so Jazel figured he would start on the floor below that, as it wasn’t really worth getting in the way of the other adventurers.

He was looking at the cave entrance that didn’t look all that dangerous until he used his magic eyes to gaze deep inside. Since there was a dimensional barrier around the dungeon he couldn’t see the layout of it from outside. Once he stepped inside though, he used his enhanced vision to see all the monsters, traps, and other adventurers that were inside. At first he was excited to go dungeon raiding but then he remembered that the level the monsters inside the cave was more than likely going to be insignificant to him and he would hardly feel a sweat drop from his head when he fought them.

“Beggars indeed can’t be choosers,” he said before he sped through the dungeon and passed all the adventurers that were still traversing the place carefully.

In his eyes, everything was moving in slow motion and before he knew it, he was on the thirty-third floor of the dungeon. He had to pass by a few fights that was going on as well as save an elven woman who seemed to be struggling to protect her two injured teammates against some bat monsters. Jazel was sure they were confused as to what happened, considering the bat monsters laid dead in front of them.

Jazel? a voice Jazel has gotten quite used to hearing rang out.

Yes?

Can I provide you with guidance while you traverse the dungeon?

Jazel wondered why Kamikako would want to do such a thing but then he remembered that she said she was quite bored and his presence gave her something to do.

Sure. You can be my navi.

Your what?

No, nothing. Just a reference to something I enjoyed back when I was a kid.

Is that so? Then does that mean I can help?

Go for it.

Thank you, she said with joy.

Jazel chuckled before he casually walked towards a small room that was filled with some slime monsters. The room was quite large and had green residue all over the place, making Jazel click his tongue as his boots were slimy and gross. The humid air didn’t really affect him but he could tell that if he was a regular adventurer, he’d feel tired moving around a lot in this unfavorable environment.

HQ, what am I looking at? Jazel asked with a smirk as he noticed a slime-like monster moving about on the ceiling of the room.

HQ? Is that supposed to be me?

You wanted to guide me. I’m used to using such a term to talk to those who provide guidance to me when I’m on the field, Jazel answered. Oh, I should have a name for myself as well.

O…kay. Well, what do I call you? she asked, not really understanding why they need such strange names.

Hmm… Jazel thought about it for a while before he came up with a name he would never allow himself to be called with his brothers around. You can call me ‘Chief,’ he said with a cheeky smile.

Kamikako paused for a while after hearing the name. If you say so.

She was beginning to see that Jazel had a childlike playfulness about him and she couldn’t help but chuckle with amusement at this revelation.

The slimes then noticed Jazel and made their way to him with reckless abandon. Such obvious bloodlust was quite the opposite of the relaxed slime people from the town Jazel passed by.

Chief, those are “Acidic Slimes.” They may look feeble but their bodies are filled with acid and can damage any weapon used against them. I’d advise utilizing magic against them instead.

Understood, he responded.

Jazel flicked his finger at the Acidic Slimes, causing intense air pressure to obliterate one of them from existence. He rapid fired air pressure shots with precision and didn’t even give the slimes a chance to register what just happened. Jazel softly blew on one of his fingers as if he was holding a smoking gun, making Kamikako wonder just what he was doing.

An expected outcome, she said. You should pick up those crystals the slimes left behind.

Jazel picked up a green crystal giving off a faint, magical glow. Are they valuable?  

                Yes. The mortals typically use them for magic items or weapons. You could sell them for a decent price at the Adventurers Guild or a specialty shop like a Smithy.

                Thanks for the intel HQ.

                As Jazel traversed through more of the cave room, he came across more Acidic Slimes and killed them just as easily as the other ones. He ended up having to kill quite a number of them until a much bigger Acidic Slime appeared before him.

                Chief, that’s a “Large Acidic Slime.” It’s basically the same as the normal ones except…you know…larger.

                Terminating target, Jazel said before flicking an air pressure shot that vaporized the Large Acidic Slime.

                A larger crystal than the ones from the normal Acidic Slimes fell on the ground and Jazel picked it up and placed it in his pocket dimension.

                Up ahead should be an area with two more Large Acidic Slimes.

                Got it. But I have a question HQ.

                What is it Chief?

                How are you seeing any of this? I couldn’t see through the dimensional barrier when I was outside of the cave, yet you can see inside of it while you’re in heaven.

                I’m the goddess of this world. Why wouldn’t I be able to see what’s within my sphere of influence?

                Jazel thought about it and her words made a lot of sense. He was basically a renter who’s vision was limited to his own sphere of influence while Kamikako, who was essentially the landlord of the planet, had the right to see everything that goes on within her sphere of influence.

                That checks out actually. Whelp lets get a move on.

                Jazel spent the next hour slowly traversing the cave dungeon with Kamikako’s guidance and he managed to amass a large amount of materials from the various monsters and loot from treasure chests that appeared. He encountered a few mimics that waited for him to come close but he simply moved past them as he didn’t wish to waste his time. He killed the fortieth floor boss, a large venomous spider, with little difficulty and he stuffed the corpse in his pocket dimension like all the others without much care. He then plowed through the floors that led to the fiftieth floor and stared down at the final dungeon boss door.

                You ready to clear the dungeon Chief?

                Indeed HQ. Let’s kill this boss so I can get some food.

Jazel didn’t even bother holding back his strength and pushed the large door to the final boss off its hinges as he wanted to get a move on. Inside, there was a massive, empty chamber adorned with runic symbols that were of an unknown origin to Jazel as it clearly was based off of something from this world. He looked down at his feet and saw purple fog that emanated in the room and once he took a step into the obviously detrimental fog, Jazel’s body automatically repelled the attempt to weaken his speed that the fog seemed to cause. Up above Jazel was thick, black smoke, that was spread out throughout the vast chamber, giving off a strong sense of dark magic.

Jazel crossed his arms impatiently. “Hmph, how long are you going to keep me waiting?”

As if responding to his question, the black smoke that was hovering in the air began to condense into a single point and an ominous black orb, carved with runes all over it, slowly appeared.

                HQ, What do ya got for me?

                That’s a “Dark Phantom.” It’s a mostly intangible monster that can only be hit at its core, which I’m sure you already figured out by now. I’d advise any other being from getting too close as it’s dark mist can cause one to lose themself to despair and it’ll quickly sap away their vitality as they are covered in it. But you are nothing like any other being so do what you do best.

                Understood, Jazel said with an evil grin and took a single step forward.

                The Dark Phantom charged at him and circled around Jazel like how a snake would encircle it’s prey. Jazel allowed the creature to get close with an uninterested look on his face as the dark mist surrounded his body. He could feel the intrusive magic try to invade his mind and body but his resistance to weak dark magic made the creature’s attempt useless. The Dark Phantom showed clear signs of confusion before it tried to get away from the Angelo but it felt it’s core suddenly get grabbed. The Dark Phantom could feel an overwhelming force pull it towards Jazel and it realized that it’s life was in danger.

                “Where do you think you’re going?” Jazel asked with a fierce glare from his eyes that radiated killing intent.

                The creature actually screamed in terror from this as it realized it attacked something far too much for it to handle.

                I…had no idea they could even scream, Kamikako said in surprise.

                Without much effort, Jazel yanked the Dark Phantom towards him with telekinesis and as soon as it got close, Jazel placed a finger in front of the core and the momentum of his yank did the rest of the work. As it collided with Jazel’s finger, the Dark Phantom’s core ultimately shattered from the overwhelming force, marking its demise for now. The Dark Phantom, the last boss of the cave dungeon died in less than a minute, making Jazel’s name appear on the dungeon’s leaderboard outside.

                Congratulations Chief, you did it, Kamikako said, not being surprised at all with his victory.

                Was there ever any doubt? Jazel said casually.

A little later, Jazel had finished selling some of the less valuable monster parts to the Adventurers Guild as he wanted to wait to sell all the good stuff. The treasures he found in the dungeon was still stored away in his pocket dimension as he felt compelled to save it for the future. He was quite sure that he has more than enough money to last the rest of his vacation but he felt the urge to hoard the cash for some reason. He kept the fact that he cleared the dungeon from the guild as he was sure they’d find out soon enough and he didn’t want to garner any more attention than he already did with his flashy arrival to the town earlier. By the time he sold most of the rather useless monster materials, it was sunset and he was ready to try some cuisine from this world for the first time.

He decided to walk across the road and go to the tavern that the succubus from earlier today talked about, as he was in the mood for something spicy.

Maybe she isn’t here right now, he thought with a bit of hope in his heart.

Once he entered he was eyed by all the patrons as his unique features really stood out.

                Sheesh, can’t a guy walk around this town without being looked at like he’s some alien? he thought to himself, failing to remember the fact that he is an alien.

                A beautiful woman with flowers on her head greeted him with a warm smile. “Welcome to ‘Spicy Moments,’ where we serve only the best spicy dishes in town. Table for one?”

                “Yes please,” Jazel said to the woman who he figured was either a sylph or a dryad. Remembering his cousin Luanos got himself a dryad girlfriend, he wondered if the guy had already did the deed and got married to her.

                The sylph/dryad brought Jazel to a table located in the middle of a couple of Amazonian and Dwarven women who looked at him with gazes that made him want to run away.

                You just had to decide to refrain from polymorphing Jazel. Now you have to lay in the bed you made for yourself, he thought to himself bitterly.

                “Well well well,” a familiar voice said and Jazel internally cringed and looked behind him to see the succubus from earlier today. “Seems like you actually came here. I’m touched,” she said sarcastically.

                Jazel chuckled. “I was just curious what the spicy food here tasted like since I was at the guild anyway.”

                “Are you sure the food is all you wanted to taste?” she asked, moving her hand above her lower region seductively.

                Jazel, understanding where this conversation was going, sighed and looked the succubus straight in the face. Looks like clean politeness isn’t gonna fly. How about going in the other direction then? he thought.

                Jazel stood up and towered over the succubus, causing her to get flustered.

“Listen here lady. As I stated before, I am a man that will only offer my body to the woman I marry. So If I ever did decide to fuck you, it would only be after we tied the metaphorical knot. But let’s say I didn’t have such a restriction and we had sex. Well, I guarantee you that I would ravage you with a chaotic intensity that exceeds a fire elemental flaring up at extreme temperatures while walking into the middle of a dense forest filled with Trents.”

The once rowdy tavern filled with adventurers started to quiet down to listen to the commotion going on between Jazel and the succubus.

“You see these wings?” Jazel asked while flexing his wings enough to get his point across. “They are able to act as extra arms for me so if we did fuck, then I’d use them to wrap you up like I’m some derange Arachne with a bondage fetish and I’ll inject magic in them, causing these bad boys to vibrate at an intensity that will cause your trapped body to convulse with pleasure that was once thought to be unobtainable by all mortal kind.”

Everyone in the restaurant was speechless and Jazel leaned closer to the succubus for added effect.

“If we did fuck then I’d make sure to coil my tongue around yours the same way a lamia would to its prey and as I sucked on it without mercy, your mind will lose all sense of rational thought due to it overheating from the burning desire that I’ll send to your very soul.”

The succubus had a face bright red and Jazel could see that she was beginning to get aroused to the point that her nipples became pronounced through her skimpy bra. This made him begin to feel bad for doing such a thing to her in public but he wanted to be absolutely sure she would avoid him from now on.

“And if we fucked then I’d shove my massive hot rod inside of you, making your soaking wet pink palace tighten up around it at a level so disgustingly intoxicating that you won’t be able to let go of it for hours until the juices from your flesh hole gushes out of you from the build up.”

Jazel slowly approached the succubus and she backed away from him until she was trapped against a wall and he decided to land the final blow.

“Finally when it’s time for me to climax, I’d fill your womb up with so much of my delectable essence, you’ll find that literal buckets worth of it will have entered your body, causing your succubi instincts to overload and stop you from wanting to have sex with any other man for years to come.”

Jazel placed both of his arms against the wall on each side of the succubus, causing her to flinch from his actions.

“And if you think for a second that you would be able to enjoy such an erotic night with me without having a baby bump creep up on you months later, then let me spell it out for you.”

 Jazel’s eyes then glowed ominously but this was something only she could see and he decided to use magic to deepen his voice more and more with each word in an attempt to emphasize how impossible it would be for her to avoid getting impregnated by him.

 “You…will…get…pregnant…with…my…child.”

The succubus was silent. Her breathing was haggard from Jazel’s words that no doubt turned her on. She slowly fell on her butt while shaking a bit from the close proximity of the Angelo as he gave off a serious and dominating aura. She had on a face that looked like she had just experienced an orgasm of epic proportions and her hardly covered underwear looked as if it was soaked by something.

Okay…maybe that was a bit much, he admitted to himself after seeing the state the poor woman was in.

 He turned around to see all the women in the place were aghast with what was said while the guys looked at him with utmost respect for his filthy as hell speech. Although most of the women tried not to show it, he was able to tell that all of them were also turned on from what he said.

You know what? I don’t want to lay in the bed I made, Jazel thought before he decided to cut his losses and teleport out of town.

                A few minutes after ditching the town, he traveled to another town surrounded by mountains by using super speed while flying to travel there. He passed by a couple of towns and even a city but he felt so ashamed that he went overboard in his attempt to distance himself. He truly regretted not being smart and using polymorph before getting registered to the Adventurers Guild with his real face as his guild card would be useless if he polymorphed now. He let gravity affect him again as he fell to the ground, landing on his feet without much effort, despite falling from a couple hundred meters in the air.

                “I can never show my face in that town now,” he muttered as he walked towards the stunned guards, giving them his guild ID so he could go inside and explore the place.

                As he walked through town, the people there gazed at him in a similar fashion that the people from the last town did but he didn’t care as he just wanted to eat somewhere. Jazel looked around but was still lost in thought as he contemplated what he could have done differently with that succubus.

                Maybe I should have tried to court her? he wondered for a bit before disregarding that thought. No, now that I think about it, I would kinda like a woman that is close with fire, like me.

                The area began to get more and more crowded, with a majority of people being men, and he noticed that he was walking by many adult only establishments and the girls that were advertising themselves looked at him in stunned silence as he walked by.

“Of course I ended up in the red-light district,” he muttered to himself.

While he was glad the prostitutes didn’t approach him with the hopes of sleeping with him, he still felt awkward being gazed at with obvious looks of lust from the women and even men who swung that way.

                After exploring the town for about half an hour while also avoiding the more assertive women, Jazel came across a tavern and decided to just go along with it. “Hmm, Ale & Eats huh? Why not?” he said with a shrug.

                He walked into the place and he made a promise in his heart not to cause a scene like the one he caused at the last tavern. Of course he already broke his promise to Kamikako to stay inconspicuous but he would at least try to enjoy the rest of his vacation quietly with his head down.

                A beautiful birdmaid woman turned to look at Jazel and she stared at him for a few seconds before snapping out of it. “Welcome to Ale & Eats. Please take a seat wherever,” she said with a professional smile.

                “Thank you,” Jazel said politely before he saw that there were no spots on the first floor so he looked up and saw another floor he could go up.

                Once he went up the stairs, he saw that there was a few free tables near the back so he walked over, getting stares from the few people that were up here before taking a seat. He waited a couple of minutes before a being he was not expecting to see arrived at his table.

                Jazel was stunned at who he was looking at. Huh? An Angel?

Chapter Text

interspecies Reviewers 

Jazel was staring face to face with an Angel from heaven and he was slightly confused at what he was seeing. He was sure that they couldn't be perceived by anyone other than the Archbishops down in the mortal realm. The Angel was even carrying a notepad that normally should have been impossible for them to interact with. At least, that was how it was supposed to be according to Craell.

The Angel, looking at Jazel with a face that looked so serene, gazed behind the Angelo to view his wings that gave off a pleasant smell to them.

"Hello. I'm Crim and I'll be serving you today," they said with a smile.

Jazel couldn't help but wonder what that look was about as it seemed like they were really satisfied with something.

"Good evening Crim. What does this place have to offer?"

Crim went over the menu and Jazel went with something that was supposed to be spicy. Once Crim turned to get the order of another customer, Jazel noticed that there was a missing piece of Crim's halo and he stared at it for a while, realizing that the damaged halo is what allows the Angel to interact with everyone.

"Excuse me, Crim?" Jazel called out.

"How can I help you sir?"

"How did you're halo break?"

"Oh this? Well it broke when I fell from heaven."

"Is that so?" Jazel said, leaving it at that.

Jazel leaned forward on the table and waited patiently after ordering his meal. When Crim left to continue their work, Jazel decided to contact Kamikako for an explanation.

Kamikako?

What can I help you with Jazel?

There is an Angel down here that seems to be able to interact with your mortals due to a broken halo. What's up with that?

Ah, you mean Crim… Kamikako sighed. It was actually my fault they fell from heaven since I sneezed and the energy I gave off managed to break their halo.

I see. Then do you want me to fix that halo so Crim can go back to heaven?

Kamikako thought about it for a moment. No, that's okay. There seems to be a witch working to figure out a way to fix it for them and I don't want the enthusiasm she has to die out. Plus, Crim seems to be enjoying their time interacting with the mortals. Although…

Hmm?

I honestly don't know how to feel about the casual implication that you even know how to fix what was supposed to be a sophisticated magical source that not even I know how to fix. I'll just have to accept it as another fact of your kind being superior to me.

Don't think that way. That will only lead to resentment later on and I don't want to be responsible for dashing Raiko's chance to meet you.

I never said I didn't want to meet him…

Good. I'm glad to hear it. So, tell me. What happened to that Crim fellow?

Huh?

They have a…how do I say it? A serene look on their face that looks nothing like the faces of the other Angels I saw.

Oh…right, Kamikako said with a bit of embarrassment. Well…as you have seen already, my Angels have needs just like any other lustful being. They just lack experience in…certain aspects. Crim however, no longer lacks experience within that certain aspect anymore.

Jazel thought about what she could have been talking about when he remembered the conversation he had with Craell at the church about them seeing sexual stuff.

Ah, I see now. They were drained dry recently.

Kamikako cleared her throat. If that's how you want to say it, then yes.

Jazel got a good chuckle from her reaction. Good for them.

After a brief moment of calm between them, Kamikako broke the ear-piercing silence by clearing her throat. So Jazel…

Jazel raised an eyebrow suspiciously. Yes?

I see you chose to eat at another tavern. Quite the interesting choice, considering what happened at the last one you were in.

Jazel held his head in shame. Right, you saw that...

Indeed I did.

Go ahead and laugh. I deserve it.

I wouldn't do such a thing, she said, clearly trying to suppress her giggles.

Lies and deceit, Jazel complained.

She finally let it out and laughed at Jazel, making the Angelo click his tongue in annoyance.

I'm sorry, I'm sorry, it was just so unexpected that you'd do such a thing. I mean…did you really have to say such stuff to that poor succubus?

Jazel, cringing from the shame of his poorly thought-out plan, remained silent.

You didn't even think that much through, did you? she asked, sounding like she was about to laugh again.

Mistakes were made, I will admit that. Jazel remained silent for a bit. So, how is she?

Well… Kamikako trailed off again before responding. She wants to give birth to your kids now.

Jazel closed his eyes and sighed for what he did. I see…

You're going to court her and fill her with buckets of your essence, right? she asked sarcastically.

Ha ha ha, Jazel pretended to laugh. No I won't. While I normally would take responsibility for such a mistake, I can't bring myself to even look at that woman after what I said. Cowardly I know, but I think she'd be better off with a member of my race who actually wants a succubus for a wife.

Hmm, I suppose that's fair. But what kind of wife are you looking for anyway?

I think I will look for a woman that's closely related to fire. But one from a race that meets our criteria of having little to no males of course.

There are hardly any that exists on my world that meets such a strict criterion.

But there are some, right?

Yes. There are a few.

What are they and where can I find them?

Kamikako relayed the information that Jazel was looking for and even stated that there was a dungeon in the land that she informed him of.

The Volcanic Lands? Yeah, that makes sense they'd be there. Thanks for the information.

You are welcome.

After his conversation with Kamikako, Jazel's food arrived and he ate it pretty quickly so he could move onwards to the dungeon at the Volcanic Lands. Just when he had finished his meal, he noticed a loud commotion from downstairs and heard a crowd of people gathering around. Curious, Jazel walked down and looked at a crowd of men gather in front of a board with papers all over it, similar to the job request board of the Adventurers Guild.

Jazel stopped a horned demon man who was about to leave. "Excuse me, what's going on over there?"

"Oh that? That's just the latest review from the Interspecies Reviewers that frequent this place."

"Interspecies...Reviewers?" Jazel repeated with confusion.

"You must be new in town," the demon said before giving a brief explanation on what he was talking about.

The basic rundown was that a group of guys go around and have sex with various different prostitutes that the people of this world call "Succu-girls" and they review the shop that these girls work at. This in turn helps those who are curious about such places but don't want to risk going somewhere they don't like and blowing through money. This is accepted by the shop owners as it has helped gather more customers for them and promotes even more intermingling between species.

"The guys who do it frequent this tavern and are basically local celebrities. Although I hear their reviews have reached as far as other lands as well," the demon said. "You should read a few yourself. They are quite enlightening."

Jazel thought about what he just heard and realized that these "Interspecies Reviewers" can help him find out more about how such adult only facilities work. The Malva Prime Empire is fully aware of the idea that such establishments of sexual nature will provide a massive influx of revenue but they haven't really created such places for themselves as they have only just started taking over other worlds and any such establishments that did exist there before they took over, funds the country they were built in and not the MPE itself.

We've been holding off on it, but perhaps we should seriously make some progress on such establishments since more and more people in our empire will want places to release some tension, Jazel thought.

It's fortunate for the Angelos that they can't feel lust or else such places would go out of business from the prostitutes always getting pregnant from them. The thought made Jazel frown as such a thing being done without some feelings behind it made him wonder how others can so easily go through something that should be a sacred act. Of course, that's just his opinion as an Angelo without lust, raised to view sex in such a pure fashion.

He walked over towards the board and as he walked by, he was contemplating how to comprehend the appeal of one night stands. His focused look made it seem as though he was upset and many people moved out of his way from feeling an intimidating aura around him.

"Hey Zel, who is this guy?" a male voice asked while Jazel was reading the newest review from a distance.

"I don't know. Why are you asking me? Although, his wings smell really good. Don't you think so Kanchal?"

"As much as I hate to compliment such a handsome guy like that, I have to agree," Kanchal said before taking a drink.

"Come on you guys, you know I can't sense magic like you. Be more specific."

"Sorry Stunk, you just wouldn't get it," Zel said cheekily.

"Hmph, whatever. Wonder what species he is," Stunk said before taking a drink.

"I have no clue, but I'd love to see what the women of his kind looks like," Kanchal said with a pervy smile.

"Ooo, yeah…" Stunk and Zel said simultaneously.

Jazel, reading over some other reviews that he was studying and committing to memory, decided to use these as a basis to see what ideas he could provide for his empire's economic growth.

Perhaps I'll postpone the dungeon raiding for now and get this task out of the way first.

Although Jazel was on vacation, he knew making sure their empire thrived was more important than his relaxation. Plus, he could just consider what he was about to do as a bit of tourism. As he thought about his future plans, he saw that on one of the reviews had the image and name of the Angel that had just served him his meal not too long ago.

"Well then, someone has been having a lot of fun down here it seems," he said with a small smile.

Jazel had asked for copies of all the past reviews and paid a rather cheap price since all the old reviews didn't matter as much. This prompted the birdmaid to look at him with a disappointed gaze because he seemed like a pervert buying such stuff in bulk. He made sure to give a large tip for Crim and telling him, which is what seems to be their preferred identity, to keep up the good work. This confused the little guy but Jazel left without explaining himself further. He decided to head to the red light district to learn about the different sex shops that this town had to offer. It was unfortunate that the women would flirt with him but he now had a mission in mind and as the Marshall of the MPCF, he had no intention of getting distracted from his goal.

His first stop was a place called "The Elven Inn." He walked in the shop and indeed noticed the smell from the elven women inside that the review of this place talked about. He didn't particularly care considering he was raised around beings billions of years old, so hanging around women less than one thousand years old meant nothing to him. As far as the smell of their magic goes, he doesn't go to the extent of smelling one's magic on purpose anyway so who cares? To Jazel, it just reminded him of another race that was getting on in years, so it was nothing amazing to talk about.

"Excuse me?" Jazel called out to a receptionist who had the appearance of a young and beautiful elven woman but was probably middle aged if he based it off her smell.

"My oh my. Aren't you a looker," the receptionist said in a seductive tone. She then began sniffing him subtly. "And you smell divine."

"Thank you for the compliment," he said with a small smile.

The receptionist adjusted her outfit to show off more of her modest breasts for Jazel to look at, which had no effect on him.

"What can I do for you hot stuff?" she asked with a seductive look.

"Yes well…I'd like to ask you a few questions about how this establishment operates."

"How we operate?" the receptionist looked at Jazel like he was weird. "Darling, this is a succu-joint. People pay to have sex with the succu-girls here. Not really much to explain."

"Yes I'm aware but I was wondering what exactly you ladies here do special to try and win customers over."

The receptionist thought about it for a bit. "To be honest, we weren't all that popular just a short while ago. We are a niche store where lots of older elven ladies work and many of the magic sensitive species tend to look down on us for our age," she admitted with a scowl before she relaxed her face. "Fortunately, due to a kind human man giving us a good review, human men come here all the time and now we are doing quite well for ourselves."

"Yes, I read the man's review just now. I just wanted to get some insight on things as I'm completely new to the idea of sleeping with others for money," Jazel admitted.

"Oh? So you're an unsoiled man?"

"If by 'unsoiled' you mean virgin, then yes."

The receptionist was stunned by what he said and Jazel was wondering if it was too unbelievable for him to be a virgin.

"I actually thought you were referring to yourself having never slept with a succu-girl before. Never did I think such a dashingly handsome man like you would be pure like that."

"Me and my kind like to wait till we find the right one," Jazel responded plainly.

"Aw…how pure indeed. Then you really shouldn't be here if that is the kind of man you are. Shame though. If you wanted to, I would have gladly taken you in a room and gave you a good time."

Jazel gave her a politician's smile that his big brother Xalzo would be impressed by. "I'm afraid I'll have to decline such an offer."

"Yeah, I figured. Fortunately the others are quite busy with clients so you don't have to worry about making us sad that you didn't stay."

"Oh, not to worry. I didn't intend to waste your time asking questions without compensation."

Jazel handed her enough money to match the cost of sleeping with a succu-girl here.

The receptionist looked at Jazel with a confused look. "Darling, why would you pay so much for a few words?"

Jazel thought about it for a moment. "No particular reason. I'm just grateful for the information, that's all."

Jazel had left the shop after that and the receptionist looked at his back with a sense of sadness. "I can't help but feel like I'll never see a man like that again. Ugh, if only I was just a century or two younger."

The next shop Jazel went to was a place called "Meow Meow Paradise," which made him laugh a bit as he was reminded of the derogatory term the humans from the now destroyed Earth used for people who had sex while wearing animal costumes. The place was generally just a shop with animal women and he realized quickly that it wasn't all that different from where he was last. It just appealed to guys who like animal features on their women.

It's a good thing I'm not a cat lover or this place would be used more for petting and less for sex, he thought as he walked out of the shop with the ladies looking at his back with longing on their faces.

He didn't get much info from the ladies there either but he paid them just like he did to the elves and they too looked at him like he was weird. The next place on the list was a fairy girls store called "Nectar" and when he walked inside, the receptionist there looked at him with a straight face. Her eyes had dark bags under them and her four fairy wings seemed to be a bit damaged at the ends of them. Both of her ears were pierced and her body had tattoos all over it, giving her a look that showed she has been through the ringer.

I don't know why, but I have a feeling this woman needs a hug or something, Jazel thought as the staring match between them continued.

The fairy receptionist blushed and turned away slightly before taking a hit from her pipe. "So…what can I do for you sexy?"

"Do you need a hug?"

"W…what?!" she asked with a panicked look.

"Sorry. It's just you look like you've been through some shit and I felt like you needed a hug. I apologize if I offended you for thinking such thoughts," Jazel said with a bow.

The woman took another puff of smoke from her pipe and waited a while before speaking. "If you act like that to me while looking at me with those sexy as hell eyes of yours, I might get pregnant."

Jazel was stunned. "I'm…sorry?"

"Don't be," she said with a small smile. "What can I do for you?"

Jazel asked his questions just like with the last succu-joints and the receptionist looked at him with a straight face.

"Dude, I'm going to be honest with you. You are only going to make women want to have your children and that's bad for business. Perhaps you should find another method to gathering info. There are reviews going around that you could read so you should try that. They have certainly helped improve business for us here."

"I understand. I just wanted to know the appeal of this place, other than fairy women of course."

"Well, we fairies can't handle too much of a man's dick so if you aren't proud of your size, then this place is a good way to feel better about it."

Jazel's eyes shot open at this as that is certainly a good way to attract men with less than ideal penis sizes who need an ego boost.

"Thank you very much for the information," Jazel said with a polite bow before handing her money.

"What's this for?" the fairy receptionist asked.

"For the intel."

Jazel then turned to leave before he paused a bit and looked at her wings. He then cast healing magic on them, shocking the fairy as she could feel her body get enveloped in a warm light.

"H…healing magic?" she muttered to herself while holding her now fully healed wings.

"You're too pretty to let yourself roam around with such injuries like that," Jazel said before walking off.

The fairy took a puff of her pipe and shook her head.

"You know, saying things like that will make a girl fall for ya. You should refrain from being that nice if you aren't willing to take responsibility for such actions."

Jazel stopped. "If being nice and helping people makes me irresponsible…" he then turned around to face her. "Then I'll accept such a fact about myself," he said with a warm smile before he exited the place.

She stared at where Jazel once stood and laughed heartily. "That bastard made my heart flutter and shit with that lame line delivery," she said with a deep red blush on her face.

Jazel spent a few hours gathering as much information about different succu-joints as possible while in town and he was quite satisfied with the results. From a succu-joint that allows one to enjoy drinking milk directly from female minotaur's breasts to succu-joints where one can sleep with various female demons. There was one in particular that caught his eye and it was a place called "The Lilim's Frenzied Frolic" but not for what males typically go there for. It was more for the spectacle of seeing women willingly trapping themselves in a cage of sorts and basically ravage any man that goes inside. It also helped to learn that the Lilim's were a lesser succubus of sorts, which also meant they were a female only race. While their sex drives were higher than their more refined succubus cousins, they would still be useful in granting more of his race wives for the future. Thus why he went inside to ask if they'd be willing to marry a man in the future, however…

"What? Marriage? Fuck that! In fact, fuck me!" one of the Lilims said while practically drooling as she and the other Lilims stared at Jazel with looks of insanity.

"Hurry up hottie and let me suck your balls dry!" another Lilim said disrespectfully.

"Told you," the chimera receptionist said while shrugging her shoulders.

"Yes. I suppose I was too optimistic about this one," Jazel said in disappointment.

"I honestly don't know why you'd come to such a lust filled place with such a pure hearted intention. The Lilim aren't known for settling down after all," the receptionist said with a slight grin. "Still, it's pretty cute for you to go out of your way to do this for your fellow…uh…what are you exactly?"

"An Angelo."

"Angelo? Haven't heard of your species before. You must be an otherworlder."

"Oh? What gives you that idea?"

"You're overall look just doesn't seem to fit with anything I've ever seen. Plus it's no secret that people sometimes get whisked away from their worlds and end up here."

"Well you are correct. Except that I didn't get whisked away. I came here of my own accord."

The chimera woman looked at Jazel with a bewildered gaze. "How did you do that?"

"You wouldn't believe me even if I told you," Jazel said before looking the woman up and down, making her blush. "Is you're kind all female?"

"No, there are males amongst us."

"Ah, I see." He then handed her money. "Sorry for bothering you ladies," Jazel said before turning to head out after paying the receptionist.

"What?! Don't leave you spineless coward!" a Lilim said scornfully.

"Yeah, get back here so I can fuck you senseless!"

Hmm, what a shame. They'd just need to calm down a bit before any kind of conversation could be had. I hope whoever decides to take one of them as a wife will be able to convince her to relax enough to see that lust isn't the only path to feeling good in bed, he thought to himself.

Jazel was walking through the red-light district again, mulling over all the information he managed to gather. He was still being gawked at by many of the succu-girls and some of them tried to convince him to come over to their store but he politely and patiently explained to them his beliefs when it came to sex and they quietly backed off with regret plastered all over their faces. Jazel then read another review for a place called "Fire Dragon's Fem-Flesh BBQ" and it seems the girls there taste like BBQ sauce, something Jazel could hardly believe.

Hmm, it's in the Volcanic Lands anyway. Maybe I'll at least try the food aspect of it, even if it will be awkward to cook over a woman's body, Jazel thought.

He was still being stared at by a few people but he didn't really let it bother him as he bent his knees slightly and jumped high into the air, catching the attention of everyone that was near him. They all looked up at him in amazement and once he opened up his wings, the scarlet red glow they gave off shined brightly in the night sky. He even heard some people compare his wings to that of a phoenix's and he had to agree with them to a certain degree. He looked in the direction of the Volcanic Lands that Kamikako told him about earlier and sped off, quickly becoming a blur too fast for anyone to see.

Chapter Text

Volcanic Lands Ahoy!

In just a few minutes, Jazel arrived at the location Kamikako told him about and he floated high in the air as he observed the fiery landscape enveloped with many volcanos all around. The smell of sulfur permeating the area and the sound of lava flowing all over helped to create an atmosphere that would make one sweat if they weren't prepared. The air too was hot, to the point of it possibly being detrimental to those who didn't have heat resistances but fortunately for Jazel, his kind naturally had such resistances at birth. Plus with further training, they can turn their high resistance to complete immunity. The only problem is that when it comes to damage over a certain limit, even they're immunity will falter. For example, the Angelos will still take some damage if they are tossed into a sun, even those like Jazel who have fire as their main element struggle in such a situation until they train themselves to resist such heat. For Angelos at Jazel's current level, the only source of heat that can harm them now is a level that is greater than or equal to the heat of a galaxy destroying supernova, something the Solarians and Master Cosmo can replicate easily.

The town here looked emptier than it does in the previous one he was in and that could very well be because there are far less inhabitants that can handle the extreme heat of this place. He didn't even detect a barrier here that would keep an eye on aerial invaders as it seemed like the town here didn't think it would be useful, which in Jazel's opinion, is a mistake. As Jazel flew down, he was given very little attention compared to back at the other town and this made him feel a bit more relaxed. It was almost as if he blended in with the town more than he did at the other one.

Jazel then decided to look for a place other than an Adventures Guild to sell more monster parts to restock on cash so he could learn a bit more about other stores on this planet. Although it was late, he was hoping that he could find a place that was open since he planned to check out the succu-joints around here next. He walked through a rather quiet street where a bunch of shops like restaurants and clothing stores were located but sadly, the one general store that he saw that could help his money issues was closed for the night. As he kept moving down the road, he noticed some lights were on in one of the buildings and saw a sign that appeared to be the name of some kind of smithy.

Jazel smiled and rubbed his chin. "Molten Hammer? That's a badass name for a smithy. I wonder if they have patents on this planet."

Before Jazel could think further into committing copyright fraud, someone open the door of the shop.

"Don't take too long!" a female voice shouted before closing the door and she turned to notice Jazel's tall figure as she looked up.

Their eyes met and for a moment, Jazel's mind went blank. The woman in front of him was a flaming beauty with a look of wonder in her eyes as she observed Jazel. She had blazing red hair with yellow tips at the end that resembled flames. She possessed four horns, two on her head and two that seemed like wings on her back. The tail she had swung lightly and gave off a rather playful demeanor in Jazel's eyes. Based on her looks described in the review he read of a succu-joint here in the Volcanic Lands, she must be a Fire Salamander. She blushed a bit and played with her hair shyly while Jazel was momentarily lost in thought.

"Hello," she said with a smile.

Jazel, realizing that he was staring at her like a creep, jolted his mind back in order. "Oh uh, hey there," he responded stiffly.

"Do you want to come inside?" she asked.

"Ah, yes. That was what I wanted to do before you distracted me."

She looked at him with a puzzled look.

Jazel realized what he just said and panicked. "Not that you doing so is a bad thing or anything! In fact, it's good!" he quickly corrected. "I just kinda…lost my..." His words trailed off a bit as he gazed into her dazzling red eyes. "Train of…thought..."

She giggled a bit. "Well, I'm glad it's a good thing but I'm sorry for distracting you regardless." She moved to the side and cleared the way towards the door. "The shop will be closed in about 15 minutes, you better hurry."

"Y…yeah, you're right." Jazel then awkwardly walked to the door.

The Salamander woman got a good look at his figure now that he was closer and she took a whiff of his wings. The smell of the magic from them made her feel a strong urge to touch them, but she knew how inappropriate it was to do such a thing, so she refrained from doing so.

"The man inside is a good blacksmith. You'll find his prices are quite fair," she said before cooly walking off down the street. "Have a goodnight," she said with a chuckle.

"Yeah…you as well," Jazel said raising his hand up to her shyly.

What…the…fuck was that Jazel?! You sounded like a total asteroid licker! Jazel internally screamed in embarrassment. Dear Cosmo, why must I be so shit with females today?

After Jazel got his shit together, he watched the Fire Salamander walk away, making sure to flaunt her figure. He also noticed her tail was moving about in excitement. Jazel decided that he made a fool of himself enough for one day and looked away to walk into the smithy. Once he went inside though, he noticed a fire dragon about 80 centimeters taller than him glaring at him with killing intent. Jazel was caught off guard and wondered what the hell he did.

Damn, he's looking at me like I kicked a puppy or some shit, he thought to himself.

Ryuga is a six hundred and eighty seven year old Fire Dragon that has lived quite a long life. He is considered middle aged for his kind and has been a blacksmith since he became an apprentice when he was two hundred years old. After nearly two hundred years of working his tail off, he managed to prove his smithing talents and inherited his old master's workshop after he had retired. He considers himself a perfectionist when it comes to his craft and even shows this when he takes in an apprentice. More accurately, he has taken in multiple apprentices over the years, but they all gave up as they couldn't handle his strict teaching. He was still in his prime now, but what would happen to this place once his body could no longer hold a steady hammer? Old age isn't something all that easy to avoid, even with magic power from a fire dragon. He always lamented the fact that he couldn't find a suitable apprentice, but he still refused to just choose any typical, run-of-the-mill scrub. He would only take in those who had qualities that appealed to him, the same way his master did to himself.

Fortunately, his hunt to find love was far more successful than his hunt for an apprentice as he fell in love with the daughter of an adventurer that frequented his old master's workshop. The two of them got married and had a beautiful little girl. The succubus blood in her, however was strong and it made her urges quite difficult for her to control sometimes and as such, she became a succu-girl that allows men to have sex with her for money. She loves her job very much and Ryuga can't bring himself to make her quit it and make her smile go away. Despite succu-joints being a widely accepted thing that even the church supports, he has no legitimate reason to make her do so, especially since her mother did the same thing before they got married. Hell, he loved going to succu-joints when he was younger to relieve the stress from his master's harsh training and he never would have met his wife if he didn't. Now, he hopes that there will be a man worthy of her love that will do what he did for his wife and give her a reason to stop working as a succu-girl. However, he hasn't seen anyone he considers worthy of her for the past few years, and she hasn't really shown any desire to get married and have children either. Now though, that sad fact may have changed as he heard a conversation that she was having with a stranger outside her shop just now and she seemed quite invested in the rather short conversation they had. Ryuga was now extremely curious as to who it was she was talking to. Once that person walked inside though, he had a flash of hope that stoked the flames of his very soul.

The old fire dragon's mind was deep in thought. Hmm, yes. He's got the look of a strong individual. Ryuga appraised the handsome young man further and felt that there was something about him. Based on his strange clothing, he's definitely one of those otherworlders that I haven't seen in quite a few centuries.

Jazel, feeling weirded out by the dragon observing him like he was a specimen in a lab, decided to break the ear-piercing silence. "Um, good evening sir. I just wanted to sell you some monster parts I got from a dungeon."

"Oh ho ho, so you're an adventurer," Ryuga asked with a smile.

At least he isn't glaring daggers at me anymore, Jazel thought. "Yeah, I'm still a newbie. I hope that isn't an issue."

Jazel then presented him his guild card.

"Of course not young man." He then examined the guild card in Jazel's hand. Hmm, Jazel huh? Yeah… Has a nice ring to it."

"I'm sorry?" Jazel said in confusion.

"Never mind that. By the way, the names Ryuga, good to meet you." The fire dragon blacksmith reached his hand out and Jazel shook it. Ryuga raised an eyebrow at Jazel's strength, despite the difference in their hand sizes. "A nice firm grip too. Very good."

O…kay? Jazel wondered to himself.

"So, what do you have?"

Jazel opened up his pocket dimension and Ryuga looked on in amazement.

"W…what is that?" Ryuga asked.

"This is my personal pocket dimension. A type of spatial magic that allows me to store all of my things so I don't have to worry about carrying it all the old fashioned way," Jazel explained, seeing as how there were similar magics on this world, he didn't think this was a big deal.

"I know about spatial bags but I've never seen such a method where one can cause a tear in the air like that."

"Is that so?" Jazel wasn't all that vexed about keeping his lesser abilities secret since he wasn't trying to be sneaky.

Jazel then took out a couple of items that he got from the cave dungeon and Ryuga examined the goods that Jazel presented. He placed some of the Large Acidic Slime Crystals down, along with some claws filled with paralyzing poison from the large cave bats that he faced before the fortieth-floor boss.

"These aren't all that useful here I'm afraid. You be better off selling these things at a location that would have a higher demand for things that help fight monsters from these regions," Ryuga said.

Jazel internally scolded himself after hearing what he was told. No shit Jazel. Why would a place that specializes in fire need things that help against poison?

"Okay. Then I'll just need to go to the dungeon nearby and get materials from there," Jazel said with a determined look.

"Young man," Ryuga called out.

"Yes sir?"

"Why don't you come over to my house and join me and my family for dinner?" Ryuga asked with a serious tone.

Jazel was taken aback by this. "Thank you for the offer but I planned to do something with someone after this."

"No problem. How about tomorrow night then? This will give my wife a better heads up anyway."

Jazel thought about it for a moment and didn't think it would be that big of a deal to accept his offer after he cleared the dungeon. "Sure, that seems fine."

"Excellent. I'll inform my family of your arrival and you can just meet me here after I close shop for the night."

"Very well Mr. Ryuga. I hope you have a good evening," Jazel said before giving a polite bow to the blacksmith.

After Jazel left, the blacksmith rubbed his scaly chin with a determined look as he gazed at the powerful looking wings on Jazel's back.

Strong, has manners, his magic power smells great, and his eyes looked like they weren't even concerned that I was trying to intimidate him. He's perfect. I hope he is single, he thought with a wide grin.

A little later, Jazel arrived at the Volcanic Lands dungeon and it turned out to be located inside of a volcano, which made sense in the grand scheme of things. He was stretching his body a bit before he heard Kamikako speak to him.

I just want to say, that was really smooth back there, she teased.

Don't even, Jazel responded in annoyance.

You were telling the truth about you're kinds' weakness to love. I could feel your heart racing all the way from heaven, she teased again.

Jazel gritted his teeth. You know, we Angelos can make our hearts beat so loudly that they can cause catastrophic shockwaves to shoot out across the planet.

Kamikako was silent for a while. Are you…telling the truth?

Maybe, maybe not, he said cheekily.

That's not funny Jazel! Kamikako yelled out.

This time, since everything was basically closed in town, Jazel took his time in the dungeon since he didn't need to sleep and wanted to kill time until about midday. He and Kamikako worked together to kill everything that got in Jazel's way and he managed to kill a Giant Flame Elemental, which was the final boss of the dungeon, without much effort on his part. Once he finished storing away the Primordial Flame Embers, that Kamikako said would be worth a fortune, he left to go to the Molten Hammer again.

He quickly arrived in front of the smithy and entered inside to see Ryuga giving a set of armor to a human man with an excited look on his face.

"Thanks, boss Ryuga!" he said before walking past Jazel and leaving the store.

"So, you're back," Ryuga said with a stern look. "How far did you get?"

"I cleared the dungeon," Jazel admitted.

Ryuga was silent for a bit. "Boy, you don't have to lie to impress me or anything."

"But I didn't lie. I killed the Giant Flame Elemental on the fiftieth floor and got it's Primordial Flame Embers," Jazel said before taking out a box from his pocket dimension made of a strange looking metal with patterns on it that looked exquisite.

Ryuga stared hard at the box and appreciated the masterful design work. His heart was beating rapidly as he could tell just from a cursory glance that this box would easily be worth tens of thousands of gold. Ryuga swallowed his saliva and looked at the otherworlder again.

Jazel placed the box on the counter carefully, despite this however, the action of placing it on the counter caused a significant thud, even though it hardly looked like it would be capable of doing so.

Just who the hell is this man? Ryuga asked himself.

Once Jazel opened the box, a wave of heat so intense came from it that even Ryuga felt beads of sweat fall down his face. This also caused some of the equipment he had on display to slowly melt, despite them all being resistant to fire damage. Jazel realized what was happening and quickly closed the box.

"I'm so sorry Mr. Ryuga!" he said in a panic. "I didn't even realize it was hot enough to go through fire resistance like that."

Ryuga stared at the strange metal box Jazel took out with mysticism. He then looked at Jazel and saw that the Angelo didn't even have a drop of sweat form on his body. Not only that, but his clothes did not even show any signs of burns, yet the armors in his stores did. His pride was wounded but on the other hand, what he just saw blew his mind and it was at that moment he knew he couldn't let Jazel go.

"I'll repay you for the damages to your shop," Jazel said with a bow.

Ryuga grinned evilly as he found his path to victory. "If you want to repay me, then you can become my apprentice."

Jazel stared at the old man in confusion. "Come again?"

"You heard me right. Become my apprentice if you want to make up for damaging my wears," Ryuga said.

Jazel looked around the shop again. "Can't I just pay you? I have monster parts that can be sold for a lot of money. I can take them to the closest guild, hell, I can take them to all of the guilds and get money from them to pay you."

Ryuga internally panicked at his reasonable response and tried to come up with a bullshit answer that would sound convincing. He looked at his wares again and thought about how long it would take to make new ones as fixing them when they were in such a state was practically a fools errand.

The answer he was looking for then hit the old dragon. "You think money will be able to make up for the long, grueling hours I toiled to make this gear?"

Jazel cringed as he realized the guy had a good point.

"Even if you paid me the gold, I would still need to recreate everything myself since I don't have any helpers. Although it pains me to say this, I'm going on in years and can't move as quickly as I used to." Ryuga put on a show of looking dejected but looked with one eye to see if Jazel was buying it. "Surely you wouldn't make such an old man do so much work by himself, right?"

Jazel felt conflicted as he didn't come to this world to be a blacksmith. He simply wanted to have some fun while also doing some research on the different succu-joints for the MPE. He sighed deeply and decided that he shouldn't run away from this particular issue since it involved property damage, and compared to the sexual desire he instilled in the succubus yesterday, this was something he was more willing to make up for.

"Very well…" Jazel said solemnly.

"Excellent! You can start tomorrow morning," Ryuga said with a hearty laugh. "However, since I'm not as cruel as to make you give me those monster parts of yours for free, I'll buy them from you."

"Well, that's a good thing I suppose," Jazel said sadly.

Jazel exited the smithy. "Don't forget my apprentice, you must come over for dinner tonight!" Ryuga shouted out.

"I will," he responded with a weak wave of his hand.

"Guess I better do my research now," Jazel mumbled to himself as he made his way to the only various succu-joints in town.

Over the course of a few hours, he visited a few places like a molten lava bath house where you could choose to be "serviced" by the ladies there while soaking in the lava. He stayed to relax in the lava while denying the "service' part of the experience while also putting on fireproof swimming trunks as he didn't feel like explaining his lack of a penis to the ladies there due to being in a depressed mood. Although, this action probably made the succu-girls there think he wasn't packing much down below and was afraid to get butt naked. He didn't care of course as he wasn't self-conscious about such meaningless stuff. After the relaxing lava bath, he headed off to view other places that weren't really noteworthy until he came across the main attraction that he saved for last.

"Fire Dragon's Fem-Flesh BBQ," Jazel read as he looked down at the review again for confirmation. "Sigh. Alright then. Let's eat some food."

Chapter Text

A BBQ Flavored Mistake

Jazel walked into the succu-joint and immediately took in the succulent smell of BBQ wafting in the air. The smell made him smile as he was reminded of his uncle Nocturne’s amazing BBQ cooking when he was younger. While he was taking in the smell, the receptionist was silently eyeing him up and Jazel could feel he was being visually undressed again. He then looked at the receptionist, who turned out to be a female fire elemental that was basically just a roaring fire that had the figure of a woman and she was focused on Jazel for a long time.

“Um…hello?” he called out.

“Huh? Oh shit, I um…welcome to Flem-Flesh BBQ where our food taste good but our girls taste even better. Table for one?”

The girls taste better huh? I guess if you’re into that kind of thing, Jazel thought to himself before he responded to the receptionist. “Yes please.”

“Okay then handsome, please follow me,” she said with a smile.

Jazel was brought to a sort of platform made up of a fire-resistant metal and looked at a sign that said, “Touching is Okay” and Jazel felt a slight sensation of shame for some reason. 

Relax man. You aren’t going to have sex with a random woman. You’re just going to cook food on her body, he thought, trying to convince himself.

The receptionist told him the rules of the place and that he wasn’t allowed to have sex with the girls in this area. Only after he was finished eating could he have sex with the girl who served him. This made Jazel give an awkward laugh as he wasn’t sure what he was going to say after going as far as to eat food off of a woman’s body and then turn down sex afterwards.

She’s going to feel so disappointed with me, he thought with a sigh.

He looked around to see a few other guys eating food off of girls and he could tell they were really getting into it based on the sounds of women making moans of delight. He even saw a poor fool who clearly was sweating his skin off, try desperately to endure the heat in this place. 

Jazel heard footsteps approach him from behind and he inadvertently used his heightened senses to detect exactly who it was and he froze in place once he did so. The woman behind him also froze in place for a bit before she picked up the pace, clearly showing signs of elation. 

“Hey you!” she yelled out in excitement before she ran up and hugged him, pressing her bare breasts against his back but Jazel didn’t make any attempt to stop her due to being stunned. “We meet again I see.”

Jazel’s heart was beginning to race at speeds that would normally require him to be fighting with everything he had. He knew all too well what has happened to him and his mind was at a loss as to how he could actually experience this twice. 

He laughed inwardly. Two times in a row huh? Why are we so weak with something so simple?

The salamander woman tilted her head in confusion. “You okay?”

Jazel looked down at her curious, dazzling red eyes and sighed deeply. “Yeah, just psyching myself up,” he said with a warm smile as he looked down at her.

“Hmm? Well I don’t know what ‘psyching’ means but I’m glad you’re okay,” she said before someone came over and dropped off some meat. “Now, let’s get cooking, shall we?” she asked joyfully.

Jazel was now staring at the naked and voluptuous body of the woman he met yesterday as the meat he placed on her stomach was now cooking. The act of him placing meat on her body seemed to feel good for her as she moaned in delight each time he did so. This only made Jazel feel more guilty as he was sure she’d want to have sex with him after this but he knew he couldn’t do such a thing without getting her pregnant in the process, despite the magic circle that prevented such a thing.

“So um…do you like your job here?” Jazel asked, trying to not seem like a weirdo.

The woman beamed. “I love it here! I get to meet all kinds of different people and I can enjoy myself at the same time.”

“I see…” Jazel said, taking a bite of the steak he cooked and nodding his head at its taste. 

“You have very pretty eyes,” she said with a smile. 

Jazel looked at her and smiled a bit. “Thanks. You do as well.”

This caused her to smile wide and Jazel felt as if his heart could burst out of his chest in a fashion similar to a certain alien race from the movies he used to watch as a kid. 

“Excuse me miss?”

“Yes?” she said, gazing at him lovingly. 

This only made Jazel want to hold her tightly in his arms but he resisted with all his will power. 

“May I get your name?”

“Oh! I’m so forgetful sometimes,” she said while knocking on her head.

So cute, Jazel thought.

“My name is Tiaplate, and you?”

“Jazel. Jazel Servantez.”

“Jazel Servantez…that’s quite the fancy sounding name you got there.”

“Is that so?” Jazel chuckled and Tiaplate joined him. 

“I like you. You make me feel fired up,” she said, catching the Angelo off guard. 

“Really now?”

“Yeah. I’m sure other girls must say this, but you are so hot that I can’t help but feel like I might start sweating just being near you.”

Jazel chuckled, appreciating the double meaning she just used.  “I’m not all that great.”

“Wow, and you’re humble too? You’d really make for an amazing husband,” she said, her eyes sparkling with determination. 

Jazel was stunned and nearly dropped his steak. “You think so?” he asked, trying to probe if she was actually interested in him.

“Yup. I got a pretty good feeling about stuff like this. That’s why I never tried to get married before since none of the guys I’ve come across has interested me like you have.”

Oh shit, she just outright said it, Jazel thought in amazement.

“I’m sure this is weird for me to say, but my father always told me that if I want something, then I have to grab it before anyone else can get their hands on it,” she answered with an adorable look of pride on her face. 

“That’s a good motto…to a certain extent at least,” Jazel added.

“Oh of course. I know that there are limits to such stuff.”

Jazel then grabbed a sausage and was about to cook it on Tiaplate until she quickly placed it in her mouth and begun to suck on it while gazing deeply into Jazel’s eyes. The shape of the sausage and the movements she was making was a clear indication of what she wishes to convey to him.

Jazel was in a daze. If I could feel lust, I think I would be losing it right now, he thought.

Tiaplate then let go of the sausage and Jazel looked at the thing with confusion as he thought she was going to eat it. 

“Go on, taste it,” she said seductively. 

“I uh…I’m not really into that kind of play…” he said awkwardly.

“Play? No, the sausage will taste good now.”

“You sure?” Jazel asked while looking doubtfully at the thing covered in her saliva. 

“Trust me. I wouldn’t have done such a thing if it didn’t,” she responded with a grin.

Jazel looked at the sausage cautiously and then nibbled it a bit. His taste buds were then hit with a powerful taste of BBQ flavor and he was stunned that even her saliva could taste like that. 

The review didn’t say that her fluids also tasted good, Jazel said to himself. She’s dangerous. Really dangerous. I may not fall to lust but that doesn’t mean I won’t fall to my taste buds.

Jazel then begun to put more sausages in her mouth and cook them. Tiaplate had a look of ecstasy on her face as all the food placed on her made her more and more turned on. When she saw Jazel devouring the food with fervor, she was starting to wonder if he was more interested in the food over her, but before she could think any further. Jazel licked her nipple and Tiaplate gasped in delight. 

Her nipple tastes like sweet BBQ! Jazel shouted in his mind before he sucked on the other one without thinking. Dammit! Why does she taste so good?

“Ja..Jazel…” Tiaplate called out with heavy breaths. We need to go to one of the other rooms to go further. 

Jazel briefly snapped out of his stupor. “Oh right. Sorry about that.”

“That’s okay,” she said with a radiant smile. “You’ve really got me fired up so let’s go right now.”

Jazel hesitated in his mind as he wasn’t sure if he should continue with this. He knows he can’t have sex with this woman, but he can’t deny that he’s attracted to her. It is also clear that she also is attracted to him and he was sure in her mind that she expects to have sex with him without the worry of getting pregnant. This fact made Jazel clear his mind again until a thought popped into his head.

If her saliva tastes like Hickory BBQ and her nipples taste like Sweet BBQ…then what does her pussy taste like? Jazel thought as he looked down at her glorious baby maker and he licked his lips with pure hunger and curiosity on his mind. 

Tiaplate saw this and smiled gleefully. Got him.

Jazel and Tiaplate were now in the private room and the place looked to be another fireproof area with the heavy scent of some kind of incense to cover up the smell of whatever was in here before they arrived. Jazel looked around more and examined the bed which seemed to look like a decent sized bed more than likely made out of fireproof material like everything else in this place was. He could even see the light on the wall was made up of a collection of fire magic stones shaped into a heart, which was a nice touch. Jazel then felt the guilt resurface again and he was about to back out of this obvious mistake until Tiaplate jumped on him, despite his tall stature compared to hers, and kissed him sensually with desire. Jazel normally would have stopped such an action before it could even happen, but he didn’t want to have Tiaplate hurt herself. Plus the delectable taste of Hickory BBQ sauce that blessed his tongue made such cowardly thoughts fade from his mind almost immediately. He instinctively embraced the Fire Salamander and made out with her, making sure to wrap his tongue around hers as he enjoyed the fascinating taste her mouth offered. The moist and warm feeling of her mouth connected to his made the reverberations of his heart become clear enough for even Tiaplate to hear and despite how incredibly fast it was going; she didn’t pay much attention as she was too lost in her lust. Their kissing made the Fire Salamander’s tail flail about wildly as she pressed her body harder against Jazel and they did this for about five minutes until Tiaplate pulled away and finally noticed Jazel’s rapidly beating heart and flashing eyes.

“Huh? Jazel are you—” but before she could finish voicing her concern, Jazel grabbed her and kissed her again so he could get more of her taste. 

So good. I need more of this flavor, Jazel thought to himself. 

His actions caused Tiaplate to give in to his forceful embrace again and this caused her fluids to leak from her vagina as the ecstasy from being hugged in such a passionate way appealed to her greatly. The wet feeling of her fluids was eventually felt by Jazel who stopped kissing her and looked at the fluids dripping from her with curiosity until he looked into her eyes again. Tiaplate looked at the red-haired Angelo with so much desire that her heart was practically dancing within her body. Jazel carried her over to the bed and carefully placed her down, making her body jiggle slightly and she looked on at him eagerly, waiting for his next move. Jazel crouched down towards her pussy and when he did, he licked the vaginal fluids that came out of her and the taste of Honey BBQ assaulted his tongue. 

“You taste so good!” Jazel shouted before he went face first into Tiaplate’s vagina and devoured as much of her tasty juices as he could. 

“Ah! Ja…Jazel, wait.” Tiaplate’s toes curled up. “Too…good…” she said, breathing heavily. She got so into it that she wrapped her legs around his head and leaned back in delight as Jazel’s tongue made its way through her succulent pussy.  

Jazel’s mind was too occupied with satisfying his taste buds to realize what he was doing, and he subconsciously used Polymorph to make his tongue longer so he could reach deeper into Tiaplate. 

“Ah, hah, hah…what is…this? What…are…you…doing?” Tiaplate asked as she felt something slimy and warm reach the very debts of her insides. 

Jazel didn’t stop at just making his tongue longer, he even made it wrap around her vaginal walls so he could get every last drop of her Honey BBQ flavor. He even made sure to lick her cervix and this caused an electrifying feeling to surge up the poor salamander’s back. 

“Ugh…Jazel…please,” she begged. “I think I might…”

Jazel then felt Tiaplate’s body shake uncontrollably, and this phenomenon told Jazel that she was about to climax. This didn’t stop him from going crazy on her as he intended to devour every drop of her fluids. 

Tiaplate let out an ecstasy filled scream as she climaxed and this in turn resulted in her squirting out her fluids and Jazel took it all in and savored the taste like a madman. He made sure to clean up her pussy of its delicious juice and he returned his tongue back to normal before pulling away from her. He then realized what he did as he saw Tiaplate cover her forehead with one arm while holding her breast with her other hand. Her eyes were glazed over and her body periodically shook from the orgasm she just had. She could hardly function properly as her mouth hung open like she was drunk while her tail slumped like it was made of lead. Jazel felt a wave of shame flow into his mind as he realized that he lost himself to his hunger and made poor Tiaplate suffer as a result. 

“Tiaplate…I’m so sorry,” Jazel said apologetically. 

Tiaplate didn’t respond to his apology as she was still reeling from the most explosive orgasm she has ever had. She knew that this was something that she was never going to forget, nor would she be able to enjoy oral sex if it was anything less than what Jazel did.

“Ja…zel,” she softly called out.

“Y…yeah?”

“You…are…mine…now, do…you…hear…me?” she said, looking up at him with a fierce glare as she knew he was the one.

Jazel was stunned and didn’t really know what to say. 

Tiaplate sat up and climbed on Jazel unsteadily, prompting him to help her out. “You…me…babies…soon,” she said with haggard breaths while placing her hands on his cheeks. Her legs still shook slightly as it seemed she was still going through aftershocks from her orgasm. 

“Y…yes,” Jazel agreed, still stunned at what just happened. 

She showed him a radiant smile, revealing her sharp teeth in the process. Jazel looked deep into the woman’s eyes and could swear they gave off the gaze of a predator that has just caught her prey. 

“Good,” she replied happily before she kissed him again and this triggered his urge to enjoy her body’s dangerous flavor again.

Jazel left the Flem-Flesh BBQ after causing Tiaplate to orgasm several times before his time ran out. Although she regretted not being able to feel his manhood go into her, Jazel promised to explain why he had to make her wait soon. Since Tiaplate admitted that she only wants him inside her now, she decided to request a transfer to the less lewd restaurant that is a sister location of her current job, where she will be cooking food like rice balls with her hands. Jazel was relieved to hear that as he wasn’t sure if asking her to leave her job would have gone over well, considering how much she liked it. When he was outside gazing at the bright sun, his mind was still reeling from the fact that he had got a girlfriend just like that and knew that when he marked her, she would never let him leave the bedroom. Never in his mind did he think he would live out the perfect example of “Mission Failed Successfully” and land himself a potential wife in the process. 

Jazel walked to the Adventures Guild with a stupid grin on his face as he thought about his fellow Angelos. The guys are going to love these Fire Salamander girls. 

Chapter Text

Family Dinner Part 1

After Jazel sold the most recent monster parts he acquired at the Volcano dungeon, he spent the rest of his day enjoying the places around town while chatting with Kamikako every so often. He even visited another succu-joint with the premise of having women belittle you while they force themselves on you in some rather strange, masochistic, fetish play for those who enjoyed being talked down to by prideful Fire Dragon ladies. Jazel himself didn't bother going inside and instead asked a Flame Dwarf who came out with a satisfied look on his face about it and the man didn't hold back on the details of the place. He even talked about his favorite woman and how she gives him the kick in the butt he needs to work hard at his job so he can afford to come back later. Although Jazel didn't judge the man for his preferences, he knew he'd hate that place on principal since it involved forcefully taking men, even if they are into it.

"Definitely a no on this idea," he said as he marked it down with a scowl.

He then remembered that these places wouldn't be meant for Angelos anyway so can he really discard such an idea when there were no doubt masochists that would be into such stuff in their empire? He then looked at the other ideas he marked as a no and scratched his head as he was doing things from his perspective and not being impartial to them.

"Shit, guess that means anything goes then," he muttered to himself.

Jazel sat down on a nearby bench and stretched his wings out lazily as he looked up at the sun before sighing deeply. He took in the smell of sulfur and ash radiating around him with little discomfort as it seemed almost calming to him in a way. Whether that was due to his main element being fire or because he considers this environment far easier to deal with than the surface of a sun drenched in radiation. The days where he and his brothers had to endure being pelted by burning stars by their master during training still lingered in his mind and he shuddered at the image of giant balls of fiery death making their way towards him in an attempt to get his body to adapt to the unparalleled heat that this world couldn't possibly imagine. He ended up reminiscing about the news master Cosmo told him and his brothers after they finished their training so long ago and he closed his eyes before clenching his hands with unease.

Less than one million years left for us all. I hope we will get this done in time, he thought listlessly before he snapped out of it. Damn, now I'm starting to act like Vargos.

Jazel completely blocked out the environment around him as he internally smiled while reminiscing about the time Vargos made their niece Luxalia cry at their brother Taru's party some years ago. He stayed this way until the sun began to set and it wasn't until he felt the piercing stare of someone in front of him did he open his once closed eyes and looked down at a little Djnn boy who had a candle-like flame on top of his head. The boy stared at Jazel's wings in wonder as he seemed lost in the patterns of them as they pulsated with power. All four of his arms seemed well built for his age and this reminded Jazel of his older brother Luko and how he worked out quite often when they were children. Jazel moved his right wing slowly up and down and the kid followed it as if he was in a trance.

"You good kid?" Jazel asked with a bit of concern.

"Huh?" he said before he snapped out of it. "Oh um…sorry for staring mister."

"It's fine," Jazel said as he sat up, prepared to go to his temporary boss's smithy.

"Your wings are really cool! Even more than a dragon's wings!" the boy said with fervor.

Jazel was caught off guard by the enthusiasm in the young man's voice. "Thanks kid. They are kinda cool huh?"

"Yeah they are! What are they made of? Magic?"

"Yeah," Jazel responded while flapping his wings and moving one of them in front of the kid.

The boy gazed at it with glee. "Can I touch it?"

"Sure. Go for it."

The boy carefully placed two of his four hands on the wing and the ripples that resulted from his touch looked as if he poked his finger into a body of water. He did this for a little while until Jazel's wings began to shine brightly as power was put into it, startling the boy a bit until he continued to touch it with curiosity on par with a small child being able to explore their surroundings for the first time. This scene garnered the attention of a few others passing by and a little fire salamander girl pointed at him with a curious gaze of her own.

Jazel, not sure if he wants to let even more people touch his wings, decided to do a little show with them instead and made his wings expand further until they became the size of wings that a large dragon would have. The sight of his scarlet red wings giving off a majestic glow mesmerized the people around him and many wondered what kinds of wings can just expand the way he made them. To add a bit more flourish, Jazel carefully leaped up into the air and spun around at a rapid speed, making sure to leave a trail of magic from his wings behind him until the magical dust created a kind of snow fall comprised of dazzling specs of red light.

"So cool!" the Fire Djnn boy said with excitement.

The people below all made sounds of amazement as they watched the beautiful display before them. Those who were quite sensitive to the smell of magic took in deep breaths and put on faces of contentment as Jazel unknowingly made the area smell like his magic. When Jazel landed, the people applauded him and he bowed as if he was an actor who had just finished a brilliant play. He then realized that he wasted a lot of time and he said his goodbyes to the kid before he vanished from sight, amazing the onlookers of what he just did. He then arrived in front of the smithy and startled two flame dwarves that was next to him.

"Sorry about that," he said apologetically.

They watched him walk inside with slacked jaws and Jazel distinctly heard the female Flame Dwarf give a soft sound of approval towards him that made him feel bad for the guy next to her if they were a couple. Jazel walked into the Burning Hammer and observed the place as it seemed much emptier than the last time he was here, no doubt because Ryuga had to remove all the melted equipment from display as he certainly couldn't sell them. This only made Jazel frown as he was reminded of the damage he caused to the place and how he ended up becoming an apprentice to make up for it. Truth be told, he had no talent in such work as weapon development was more of his older brother Klade's thing. Of course, as the Marshall of the MPCF, he knew his way around weapons and how they worked but he never made them before, at least not the ones that have been developed recently. His only experience with making weapons were recreating fictional weapons from the various video games he and his brothers played as kids. He even still carried around an axe he replicated simply called the "Golden Axe." He thought about giving it a cooler name but considering the circumstances of the world it's conceptualization originated from, he decided to keep its name the same out of respect, even if it sucked.

"Jazel?" a gruff voice called out as he was lost in thought. "I can smell that strange yet wondrous scent your magic gives off from here. I'll be done in a bit."

"No problem," Jazel responded with an awkward look on his face.

Jazel looked around the shop while waiting for Ryuga and he eyed some chainmail that didn't seem to get damaged from the embers last time he was here. The sound of his footsteps echoed a bit off the stone walls of the smithy as he walked about the shop and he stumbled upon what looked like an intricately made knife with flame markings on it that clearly showed that it possessed the ability to invoke flame damage on those hit by it. Jazel nodded in appreciation at the work Ryuga toiled away at and figured he would at least make for a great teacher for the time he would be working as his apprentice. It was just too bad he would need to tell him that he was going to be too busy to do such a thing all the time like I'm sure he expects him to. Jazel then looked back as he noticed Ryuga's large body approach with a bag in his hand as he exited the back room where his furnace was most likely located.

"Ah, welcome young man," he said before he placed a hand on Jazel's shoulder. "Ready for the best food your taste buds will ever get?"

Jazel chuckled. "High praise for your wife's cooking huh? Aren't you a bit biased?" he asked with a grin.

Ryuga laughed heartily. "Of course I'm biased. I've had her cooking for centuries at this point. Just want you to prepare yourself for the good stuff."

"Well then, let's get going master Ryuga," Jazel said and the old dragon took in his words with a sense of pride.

The two of them left the smithy and the dragon closed up shop before they made their way further out of town as it seems he lived closer towards the volcano behind the town itself. Jazel wondered why he didn't live above the smithy itself and he decided to ask, only to be given a rather simplistic answer.

"The wife hates the clanging of my hammer," he said with a helpless look and Jazel nodded his head as it made sense.

"So what is above the smithy then?"

"Storage mostly. I have all the damaged goods you caused there right now. Not really sure what to do with them as I'm still a bit reluctant to melt such hard work down at the moment. I'm sure I'll get over it eventually," Ryuga answered.

Jazel lowered his head and messed up his hair.

"Again, my bad for that."

Ryuga patted the Angelo on his back.

"Think nothing of it young adventurer! You are going to make it up to me already so no need to mope about it."

"Right… About that master Ryuga," Jazel started to say.

"Relax young man, I know you have better things to do," the old man said with a father-like gaze that made Jazel think of his own father. "You are a budding adventurer and I have no intention of holding you back from that. If anything, doing such a thing to you would be a slight against my dear departed father-in-law as he too was an adventurer."

"Really now?"

"Yeah, that guy was one of the good ones. Helped keep others from dying in the dungeons and all that. Quite popular with the ladies as well from what I remember. Still surprised he ended up settling down and having a kid in the first place."

"Your wife?" Jazel asked.

"She's number three from his second wife," Ryuga stated.

"Ah, polygamy huh?" Jazel said with a complicated look.

Ryuga stared at the Angelo for a bit before looking up at the bright setting sun as it fell down towards the horizon. "Do you detest such a practice?"

"It isn't like I vehemently hate it since it involves consenting individuals. I was just raised to want to focus on one woman and one woman alone is all. Plus I just prefer it to be that way. Multiple wives just seem so…chaotic to my kind," Jazel admitted.

Ryuga looked at the Angelo with approval once more.

Good… Good. You are speaking the very words I'd hope you'd speak, he thought with satisfaction.

Ryuga and Jazel soon arrived in front of a stone house that was rather simplistic in design but was large as it obviously needed to accommodate Ryuga's large size. It was a two-story home and through one of the windows, Jazel could see lights and he took in the wondrous smell of BBQ as that was no doubt dinner that was being made. The smell then immediately reminded him of what he did to Tiaplate and he felt shame overcome him, making him close his eyes.

"You okay Jazel?" Ryuga asked.

"Huh? Oh uh…yeah. Just had an embarrassing memory pop up," he answered while moving his hair away from his face.

"Yeah. Happens to the best of us my boy," the fire dragon said before unlocking the door and walking inside. "I'm home my burning desire!" he yelled out and Jazel mentally noted down that nickname for later use."

A woman then poked her head through what must have been the kitchen and Jazel saw a mature beauty wearing a fireproof apron over crimson-colored overalls with holes in them for her tail and wings. She also had on a black undershirt while the horns on her head radiated heat in them as if they were metal conductors being heated up by electricity passing through them. She was a Fire Salamander who was shorter than Jazel and the Angelo looked at the Fire Dragon and then back at the tiny Fire Salamander with an impressed look.

Poor woman must have endured a lot. Unless Ryuga isn't packing much, he thought before he forced himself to stop thinking such weird thoughts about his new master and his wife.

The Fire Salamander looked at Jazel and then at Ryuga and the Fire Dragon nodded his head with a grin on his face, prompting the woman to put down what she was carrying and she gave the old dragon two thumbs up with the widest grin on her face. Jazel looked at this exchange and felt something was amiss but before he could voice his concern out loud, the woman ran up to him and grabbed his hand.

"Hiya! I'm Alma. Ryuga's wife!" she said with beaming eyes that reminded Jazel of a certain former succu-girl.

"Uh… hello ma'am. My name is Jazel Servantez. Your husband had invited me to dinner tonight."

"Yes! He told us about you last night. I do hope you are single!"

"I'm sorry, what?" Jazel asked in confusion.

"Huh?" she responded with a nervous smile on her face as her eyes darted away from his.

Ryuga did a fake cough before stepping in between the two of them. "Okay there sweetie. Don't scare off our guest," he said before gazing at his wife with a face that practically screamed 'What the hell was that?!'

Alma put on an apologetic look before quickly putting on a smile.

Is she…bipolar? Jazel thought with a bit of curiosity.

"Please come on in the kitchen and take a seat Jazel," Alma said as if she didn't just make a massive mistake.

Jazel did as he was told and sat down on one of the stone chairs that didn't look all that comfortable but considering these two would probably burn away anything that wasn't fireproof, it made sense that it would be this way. When he sat down though, he was surprised to see that the chair wasn't as uncomfortable as he thought. He then remembered this world used magic circles to replicate certain phenomena. Then another memory popped up of him passing by a store that sold "Womb Tattoos" and they could cause certain effects to those who put them on. Due to his body potentially counting such tattoos as a status altering effect, it would most likely reject it, so he didn't bother going into the store. He figured the same principal was being used on the chairs and he then focused to sense a faint magic signature under the chair he was sitting on.

"Honey! Your father is here and he brought the guest he talked about yesterday so make sure you're decent!" Alma yelled out as Ryuga sat down on the one big chair as he naturally couldn't sit on the others.

Alma then begun to make their plates before the woman called out to the Angelo.

"I'm sorry Jazel but I don't know if you have any particular preferences so I tried making things that are generally safe. Please tell me if there is something you don't like."

Jazel smiled as he was reminded of how his own mother would say such things when other Solarians came by their home to visit.

"No need to worry ma'am, I'm not a picky eater," he replied.

"Oh that's good to hear," she said with a relieved look as she placed down a plate.

"It was what looked like some kind of steak with a sauce that was unfamiliar to him, a variety of vegetables that gave off a delectable smell and rice balls that were formed perfectly into orbs."

Jazel was pleasantly surprised that the people of this world liked rice balls like the humans of Japan from so long ago but then he remembered that there were humans from Earth that ended up here and it made sense they would have passed on their knowledge of such stuff. Jazel felt his stomach tell him to dig into the great looking food until he heard a voice call out from upstairs.

"Dad! Did you get what I asked you to bring!" a bubbly female voice yelled out and it caused Jazel's heart to practically jump out of his body.

"Yeah I got it!" Ryuga answered as he lifted the bag that was in his hand up and shook it enough to be heard from upstairs.

"Great! Thanks dad!" she said jovially.

She then made her way downstairs, each step making Jazel panic more and more as she got closer. Ryuga noticed Jazel fidget with each step she took and he raised an eyebrow at this. She then stopped at the very bottom of the stairs for some reason and the three of them waited for her in confusion before she ran upstairs in a hurry.

"What has that girl all shaken?" Ryuga asked with a puzzled look.

"Perhaps she needs to heed nature's call?" Alma answered with an unsure face.

The daughter of the couple could then be heard running around upstairs as if she was panicking, or perhaps excited and Jazel swallowed his saliva as he figured it was the latter reason. A few minutes later, she rushed back down the stairs, even skipping a few of them in excitement.

"Careful honey!" Alma said as she worried about their daughter's safety.

They all then saw the girl rush up to the kitchen entryway and she stood there while leaning her head on the wall with a seductive aura.

"I knew I smelled your delectable magic. What are the chances you'd find your way here Jazel my darling," she said in a seductive voice.

Ryuga and Alma looked to the Angelo with puzzled gazes before he gulped and slowly turned around to see a an all too familiar Fire Salamander wearing a tight-fitting black bra that could hardly contain her breasts within. She also had on black tights without any underwear on, thus showing off the outline of her womanhood without a single shred of shame. Jazel noticed her staring at him like a predator who had just got the jump on her prey. Ryuga looked at his daughter in abject horror at what she was wearing but then he looked at Jazel and saw how his eyes were shaking uncontrollably, clearly getting a rise out of the man. The old dragon then grinned evilly and looked to his wife who had on a proud face as she too knew their daughter secured a real catch.

"So then, you two know each other?" Ryuga asked in a fake intimidating tone.

The Angelo felt all his years of training to deal with high stress situations failed him spectacularly as he looked to Ryuga with panic clearly plastered all over his face.

Shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit! Jazel screamed in his mind as he sat upright in abject horror.

Chapter Text

Family Dinner Part 2

Jazel was now at a complete loss as he sat next to Tiaplate who had wrapped herself around his arm and he could feel the squishy sensation of her breasts that, while not sexually arousing him, was still making him fall more and more for her as she showed him affection. Ryuga and Alma was silent as they looked at the two love birds so close to each other and before Jazel had the chance to explain himself, Alma spoke up.

"So, you've visited my daughter at her job?" she asked with an interested gaze.

Jazel felt his very soul leave his body for a brief second before Tiaplate spoke up.

"That's right! He is by far the best customer I've ever had!" she said as she squeezed him tighter and Jazel closed his eyes as he knew they would be lighting up more than lightning strikes crackling across the sky.

"I'd rather you not go into detail about your work at the dinner table," Ryuga said with an awkward look and this made Jazel sigh.

"Now Ryuga, you act as if my dad didn't have to go through the same thing with you," Alma said and the old dragon frowned as he knew she was right.

"Uhm…excuse me?" Jazel said timidly in a way he has never acted before.

The three family members looked at him in anticipation.

"I'd just like to say that I only visited your daughter's work for research purposes and didn't intend on sleeping with her from the start."

Tiaplate was shocked by this revelation and Ryuga crossed his arms in puzzlement.

"Is our little girl not worth it to you?" Alma asked, almost insulted.

Jazel panicked. "No not at all! I only wanted to convey that I didn't just go there to have sex with her like all the other customers she's had. I only went there to experience the BBQ cooking on a woman's body that I read about in a review. It just so happened that Tiaplate here ended up with me."

Ryuga hummed and nodded his head while Alma looked to her daughter and noticed that she was a bit dejected at Jazel's answer.

"But then I tried the food and it was absolutely amazing. I also really enjoy your daughter's bubbly and friendly personality. But then… I got…" Jazel lowered his head in shame. "I got a taste of your daughter and things…escalated."

Tiaplate then put on a satisfied smile as she thought about their amazing session together before she added on to the topic. "After meeting him at your shop father, I knew I was interested in him. Then the goddess blessed me by having him show up at work and I followed your advice to latch on to him with all my might," she said before pumping up her fist.

Jazel then felt a twinge of annoyance as he realized that Kamikako could've warned him about this situation, but he imagined this was her way of telling him to own up to his mistakes. Ryuga leered towards the Angelo but internally praised his daughter as he was proud she followed his advice. The old dragon then let out a hearty laugh.

"That's my girl. Don't let this guy get away," he said jovially.

Huh? Jazel said in his head before looking at his master.

"Did you think I'd be upset with you?" Ryuga asked.

"I mean…yeah."

Ryuga laughed again.

"Boy, my Tiaplate is a succu-girl. Plenty of guys have had sex with her at this point so I would be foolish to get upset with you."

Jazel eyes grew wide as he didn't consider such a fact.

"Be at ease Jazel. This family isn't an obstinate one like some of the others you probably thought we were like. As I stated earlier, I used to be a succu-girl myself and Ryuga still fell in love with me. He'd be a massive hypocrite if he denied you and Tiaplate being together when my father did no such thing to him," Alma said with a warm smile.

"I see…" Jazel said with a wave of relief covering his very soul.

"And if he did…" Tiaplate looked towards her father. "I would have eloped with you," she said as she squeezed Jazel even tighter.

Ryuga felt his heart break a bit with that but he knew that's what he would have done with Alma if his father-in-law denied their relationship.

Alma took a sip of her drink before speaking up.

"I can't help but notice your eyes giving off faint glows from time to time. What is going on?"

"Yeah, I've noticed that too back at work. Can you talk about it?" Tiaplate asked.

Jazel leaned back and sighed.

"So, here's the thing. My kind can't feel lust."

The three fire related beings looked Jazel straight in the face with puzzled gazes.

"Yeah, weird I know."

Tiaplate squeezed Jazel's hand while looking at him like he was an anomaly.

"So what happened back then?"

"That…was you appealing to my taste buds more than my libido. In fact, your naked body did nothing for me in terms of lust."

"Oh…" she said, her eyes losing a bit of the fire within them.

Jazel panicked. "I can appreciate it as if it is a work of art though. If that makes it any better," he said as he held her head up with worry.

Tiaplate thought about it for a moment and smiled as the fire in her eyes returned.

"So you can't feel lust," Ryuga said before taking a chunk of food from his plate and placing it into his mouth. He chewed it rather quickly and spoke again. "What about love?"

"That we can feel in droves. We are weak to it as a result of not having access to lust as a sort of balancing feature. When I met your daughter the night I walked into your smithy, I found myself attracted to her at that very moment."

"Hmm… So your saying you fell for her the moment you met and since you can't feel lust, that means you are genuine in your feelings for her?" Ryuga asked with a serious face, trying his best to hide his evil grin.

Jazel took a deep breath and sighed. "Yes sir," he replied.

Ryuga then unleashed his grin from ear to ear at this before he looked to his wife to see she was also grinning from ear to ear to know the relationship didn't run purely on lust. Tiaplate felt her heart burn with passion as she took in the fact that Jazel even liked her on an emotional level and not just a physical one. She now sees that it wasn't necessary to dress so provocatively for him as appealing to his carnal lust has no significant effect. Of course, she would still dress this way for him as he could still appreciate her body as she showered him with her affection.

"I knew I found the right one," she said as she hugged the Angelo, feeling his bulging muscles and inwardly screaming with delight.

"But what about the flashes?" Alma asked as she watched curiously at Jazel's eyes flash repeatedly as her daughter buried her face in his chest.

"Right, so that is a quirk my kind has that activates when the woman we wish to be with shows us affection. You can basically get visual conformation that we are falling more and more in love," he explained, internally screaming at how lame his kind is.

The kitchen went silent for a bit before the two ladies shouted with excitement.

"That's so adorable!" they said simultaneously.

Ryuga looked Jazel in the eyes and hummed before placing a hand on his shoulder.

"You poor bastards," he said with pity and Jazel's shoulders lowered with shame.

"We are going to have so many babies!" Tiaplate exclaimed excitedly before Jazel smiled from the prospect of starting a family with her.

As the family dinner continued, Tiaplate ended up feeding Jazel his food with infatuation radiating all over her and Jazel couldn't be happier with the situation as he finds her strong personality to be a great fit for him. Although he still can't help but act shy around the girl now, he knows once he gets used to her, their strong personalities will meld well together and they will practically be inseparable as lovers, and the image made Jazel feel his heart dance with joy. Ryuga and Alma looked at the two interact and they couldn't help but be reminded of how things were when they were younger. Alma placed a hand on her husband and Ryuga looked to his wife and saw a smile that he knew all to well meant that he would be wrung out to dry like freshly cleaned laundry and he internally thank Jazel for not only making his daughter happy, but also securing a fun night for him and his wife as well.

"So everyone… There is something else you should know about me. Something so important that I can't really make you wait to find out as it pertains to me leaving this world soon," Jazel said with a determined gaze.

Tiaplate felt her heart stop for a split second and her parents too nearly lost their cool with Jazel's words.

"What are you talking about my apprentice?" Ryuga asked in a real serious tone now.

"That's the thing master Ryuga, I'm afraid I won't be a very good apprentice for you."

He then looked to them all and especially Tiaplate who looked as if he was about to break up with her. Jazel then held her hand to reassure her, making Tiaplate calm down a bit.

"I'm not saying that I'm leaving forever, it's just that… outside of this world, I have a life, a very busy one at that."

"You're married?!" Alma shouted out in shock, making everyone look at her and then at Jazel.

"What? No! Where did that even come from?!" Jazel asked with a panicked look on his face as he felt Tiaplate squeeze his hand in a not so loving way.

"Sorry…" Alma said with a low tone before playfully knocking herself on the head with her fist.

"She listens to too much gossip," Ryuga said with a sigh.

"Yeah…" Jazel replied nervously as he felt Tiaplate's gaze on him soften a bit. He then cleared his throat. "So as I was saying. I have a busy life outside of your world as I am not only an important figure on my world but one could say that I'm essential…relatively speaking of course."

"So you're an otherworlder?" Tiaplate asked and Jazel confirmed.

Ryuga hummed and nodded. "I figured as much when I first saw you. Your outfit was too strange to be something a native would wear."

"Yes. That was my casual military uniform. I am a part of the military from my world," Jazel added.

"You're a soldier?" Alma asked and Ryuga felt even more pride for his and Tiaplate's catch.

Tiaplate was beaming with glee as she didn't think she landed a military man. Jazel chuckled at her look and wondered just how she would feel once he told her just how highly he was ranked.

"I'm not just a soldier. I'm a Marshall," Jazel said.

The kitchen was silent for a long while and Tiaplate looked around to see her parents' reactions. She could see that their mouths were hanging and she wondered why as she wasn't well versed in military lingo. Ryuga had to clear his throat a bit and Alma took a big drink from her cup to moisten her now dried out throat.

"I'm sorry Jazel. This old man is going on in years and I might not be able to hear things as well as I used to. Can you repeat what you just said," Ryuga calmy asked and Alma shook her head in agreement.

"Sure thing." Jazel then opened his pocket dimension and this shocked Alma and Tiaplate as they have never seen such magic before.

Jazel pulled out his Marshall military uniform and stood up before using magic to switch out the clothes he was wearing for it and proudly stood at attention. The family looked at him in stunned silence before Jazel pointed out the pin that he had on the left side of his body. The pin had the design of what looked like three sets of golden wings intricately placed in a circular motion around what looked like a globe that gave off a mystical black glow reminiscent of stars shining in the night sky.

"This pin represents my rank in the military, which is that of a Marshall, the very top of the Malva Prime Cosmic Force. That's the name of my home's military force."

Tiaplate couldn't help but feel her very being rocket off into the sky as she not only landed her the hottest guy she ever laid eyes on, but she even scored a military man that also runs his world's entire military force. The girl was so overcome with giddiness that she felt she wouldn't be able to function if she didn't seal the deal with Jazel at this very moment.

"I…I have no words," Alma said as she came to terms with what her potential son-in-law just said.

"The goddess has truly blessed me with quite the man for my daughter!" Ryuga declared as he got up and saluted the young Jazel. "And here I thought you were just a budding adventurer. Never in my years did I think I would try to guilt trip the Marshall of another world's military into becoming my apprentice."

"What?" Jazel said in confusion.

"Don't worry about that," Ryuga replied dismissively. "Well now, I suppose I can't have you working in my shop when you are busy running the military of your world."

Jazel smiled. "I would still like to help you to make up for the damage to your equipment master."

Ryuga hummed. "You sure young one?"

"Positive."

"Is there anything else we should know about you Jazel?" Alma asked as if she was worried about something as she looked to her daughter.

"Well… I am the seventh prince of said empire too, if that means anything to you all," he said before opening his pocket dimension again.

He took out a regal looking outfit and showed it off to them. The opulent design, followed by what looked like golden silk that surrounded the black outfit, looked as if it was made out of the finest material that probably didn't exist on their world. Jazel then switched out his military uniform with his royal one and showed off how he looked with the cape that had an energy flow beautifully within the black lines of it.

"Not really my cup of tea to be honest as I prefer my military uniform over this fancy get up any day of the week," Jazel said with a solemn look.

Ryuga looked to Jazel in stunned silence and Alma mentally glitched as she couldn't understand what kind of extreme luck they had with getting this man to date their daughter. She then froze and looked at said daughter who's eyes were beaming so brightly that they could illuminate a dark cave dungeon.

"Uh oh," Alma muttered before trying to talk with her daughter. "Sweetie, I know you are feeling some intense feelings right now but you need to…"

Alma was interrupted before Tiaplate pounced on Jazel like a ferocious predator about to gobble up her prey. She stared at the man carrying her with such lustful desire that Jazel was sure she would take him right in front of her parents if he did nothing.

"Breed…me!" she yelled with heavy breaths as her sharp teeth shined in his eyes.

"Tiaplate? What's going on?" Jazel asked in shock.

"Sweetie no!" Alma shouted before grabbing her daughter to try and get her off of Jazel. "Ryuga get Jazel out of here! He's overloading her instincts!"

"Ah. I can't even blame her," Ryuga replied while looking at his daughter and then at Jazel before he got up from his chair. He dragged the confused Jazel out of the kitchen by the shoulders. "You need to get out of her line of sight for now so Tiaplate can calm down."

"What happened to her?" Jazel asked with worry all over his face.

"You actually made her too horny. Never thought I'd have to say that about my daughter in my life but here we are I guess," Ryuga said with a wry smile.

"No! Give him back you old fart! I want to fuck that man senseless and drink his delicious cock juice like he is a bottle of fine wine!" Tiaplate shouted as her bloodline trait from the succubi flared up in her.

Ryuga had on a listless gaze as he did not want to hear such words come from his daughter's mouth and Jazel could only stare blankly at her as he digested the words of his woman. He followed behind Ryuga as the two of them went into the living room and sat on the couches so Tiaplate could cool down. The two of them were silent for a few minutes and listened as Alma did her best to calm her daughter down but Tiaplate continued to scream out lewd things.

"Let me go! I need to take that man and shove his dick in me so I can squeeze out all of his baby batter and make you grandkids!"

"Tiaplate you know full well that rape is illegal. Don't even try it!" Alma shouted.

"Rape? I'm not going to rape him. I'm just going to ravage him with my pussy until my body is the only thing he can think about. Then I'm going to grab that handsome as hell face of his and shove it in between my legs so he can use his long, powerful tongue to reach my cervix as he eats me out like a deranged lunatic like he did earlier today!"

Ryuga looked at Jazel with the loudest "WTF" face the Angelo has ever seen and all he could do was sit upright and twiddle his thumbs as he avoided Ryuga's gaze. They continued to listen to Tiaplate as she went into a frenzy, going over details on what she was going to do to Jazel as if she was a sex crazed pervert hyped up on aphrodisiacs. Her tirade made the Angelo lower his head in shame as he had to admit to himself, he was kinda into it when Tiaplate acted like the Lilims from that succu-joint the other day.

"Jazel," Ryuga called out.

Jazel flinched. "Yes sir…"

"I'm not gonna lie. You being some otherworlder prince who runs your empire's military is something I don't think my daughter has the capacity to handle without losing to her base desires."

"I see…" Jazel said as he looked towards the kitchen where Tiaplate was still verbally violating him.

"I speak from experience when I say that succu-girls who lose themselves like that really either need to cool down naturally by losing sight of their target, get knocked out, or satiated in order to go back to normal. For one thing, it is becoming clear to me that the succubus blood in her has boiled over to the point that removing you from her sight is not going to work. My wife and I don't have it in us to knock her out, nor do we want her to be knocked out to begin with. That just leaves one solution."

Jazel lifted an eyebrow.

"Sir? You don't mean…"

"Yes…" Ryuga sighed before glaring at the Angelo with a determined look.

"I'm afraid that would be difficult to do without putting a baby in her. I just know if she gets her hands on me, I might get overwhelmed by her affection. No. I will get overwhelmed by her affection and will end up starting a family with her on the spot," Jazel admitted.

"Right… That odd weakness to love. Surely you can use a contraceptive magic circle though, right?"

"Afraid not sir. My kind are…very potent. It's hard to explain but just know that we will overpower any contraceptive measures taken due to the method in which we impregnate women," Jazel explained.

"Ah, is that right?" Ryuga hummed. "Then would you consider it?"

"Huh?"

"Making grandchildren for me and Alma. Although I'd never ask a man who just met my daughter to do something so important like this, circumstances have forced my hand."

Jazel looked at the old dragon for a long time, contemplating his words.

"I understand if this is rather forward considering you two haven't known each other for more than a day but…" Ryuga looked towards his daughter with a frown as she continued to sexually assault Jazel verbally.

Jazel stood up from his seat and stared at his master.

"You are aware that she will become a princess who is pregnant with the child of a member of royalty from my world."

Ryuga grinned. "I already see her as my princess. She will just be official now."

"You are also aware that this will significantly change how things will be for all of you, correct? Once Tiaplate is married to me, nothing will be the same for you all as you will be a part of the Servantez family of the Malva Prime Empire."

"What kinds of changes are we talking?" Ryuga asked.

"For starters, you will be monitored as according to our laws as every member of the Servantez household who isn't an Angelo like us needs to be watched for safety reasons as we have many enemies and will make many more in the future."

"Just what kind of empire will we be a part of?"

Jazel gazed into the old dragon's eyes and Ryuga could see a that he was looking at a military man giving him important details.

"A super advanced, imperialistic one with the goal of traveling the stars to bring every world we encounter either under our banner or allied with us," Jazel said with a straight face.

Ryuga stared at the Marshall of the MPE and contemplated what he just heard for a long time before speaking.

"Do you enslave the worlds you take over?"

"No. Slavery is a useless practice to us that we wish to remove from every world we come across," Jazel stated.

"Will you invade this world too?" Ryuga asked nervously.

"Not in the way you are thinking. While I can't go into many details, I can say that I've already spoken with the higher ups of the Church. I can also guarantee that this world will be one we will ally with as I see no immediate reason to take over it."

Ryuga was shocked by this revelation.

"You spoke with the Archbishops of the Church?" he asked and Jazel nodded his head.

The old dragon took in everything he learned about Jazel today and felt that he was so much of a catch for his daughter that he was sure his luck has been depleted for the rest of his life. Satisfied with Jazel's words, Ryuga spoke.

"I just have one last thing I wish to know from you."

"Please ask away sir."

"How many kids do you plan to have with my daughter?"

Jazel was surprised by this question as he didn't think the topic of kids would come up when they haven't even started dating yet. Then again, they did go well pass the point of no return with each other earlier today and his foolish actions resulted in him caring for the woman far more than he reasonably should. He put on an embarrassed look as he already had an idea of how many children he wanted with Tiaplate.

"I want at least 10 kids with her sir. No, wait. After hearing the things she wants to do to me, I think I'll end up putting at least 20 of them in her," he admitted.

Ryuga smiled as he was glad Jazel was undeterred by what just happened with Tiaplate.

"Please do what you have to for my daughter to calm down."

Jazel looked to the direction of the still crazed Fire Salamander and nodded his head. He knew what he needed to do and where to do it as he was thinking of a hotel that he passed on his way to the lava baths earlier today.

"As long as you make my little princess happy, you will have my support," Ryuga said before placing a hand on his shoulder. "Welcome to our little family my boy."

Chapter Text

Burning Passion

Jazel quickly changed his clothes back into what he was wearing before eating dinner as he walked out of the living room and back into the kitchen. Alma looked as if she was having a hard time as the woman's hair was disheveled and she had a few scratch marks on her face as it was clear Tiaplate did a number on her while she tried to break free from her grasp and violate him.

"Jazel?" Alma questioned in surprise.

"Sorry for the mess I caused madam. I'm here to take responsibility and help Tiaplate," he answered with a steely gaze.

"Yes! Come over here and fuck me enough to be pregnant with 20 kids at once!" she screamed out as her lustful gaze peered at his crotch.

Jazel looked to Alma. "Your kind can't do that, right?"

Alma chuckled a bit. "No. But we are fully capable of draining our men enough to make then pour twenty kids worth of their semen in us in a single night."

"They sure can…" Ryuga said with a thousand-meter gaze as he came up behind Jazel.

Jazel rubbed his head nervously at such a prospect.

"I'll keep that in mind." He then looked to the woman he wished to spend the rest of his life with and smiled. "Hey Tiaplate, you can have me, but we need to go somewhere else first. I'm not all that keen on doing things in your parents' house."

"Oh but sweetie, we don't mind if—" Alma started to say before Ryuga shook his head and she stopped herself from finishing her words.

"I've accepted our daughter's traits years ago, but I really don't want to hear her…enjoying herself," he said with a frown.

Alma took a breath and ultimately agreed before she let Tiaplate go and she charged wildly at the Angelo. He embraced the woman tightly and she latched on to him for dear life as if he would vanish if she didn't. She was drooling as her bloodline trait, combined with her instincts to breed caused her mind to lose itself as she grabbed her prey.

"Make me drown in ecstasy while you dump buckets of cum in me!" she demanded.

"And suddenly I'm not hungry anymore. You two enjoy yourselves," Ryuga said dejectedly before he proceeded to leave the kitchen.

"You sure you'll be okay?" Alma asked with a worried look on her face.

"Not to worry. I'll manage. I'll be sure to bring her back tomorrow morning," Jazel answered.

"Okay then. I recommend going to 'Blazing Passion' if a hotel is where you plan to go," she replied with a smile.

"Ah I was thinking that as well. Please have a good night mother or is that too presumptuous of me to say?"

Alma was giddy by his words as it was clear what his intentions were for her daughter.

"Mother is just fine darling!" she replied happily.

"You can call me father by the way!" Ryuga shouted and Jazel chuckled.

Tiaplate, while still in a frenzy, understood the meaning of his words and her body heat increased as she became more fired up by the man who wishes to marry her.

"Come on and fuck me so we can get married!" she demanded as she pressed her breasts against the Angelo.

"As you say," Jazel replied before both he and Tiaplate vanished from sight, shocking Alma.

The two of them arrived outside the Blazing Passion and Jazel looked to the sign above him as Tiaplate continued to caress his cheeks as she whispered sweet nothings in his ear. He tried his best to focus but he could tell she was making him fall for her with each affectionate thing she would say. He noticed that a couple were staring at them having just appeared out of nowhere and he smiled.

"Sorry for the shock," he said before he walked inside with his woman in his arms.

Jazel felt Tiaplate kiss him on the cheek and his eyes no doubt flashed with such affection and he hugged her tighter as a result. He also did this because Tiaplate wasn't wearing the most secure outfit and her body could be easily exposed if he didn't keep her close to him. The Angelo observed the hotel aesthetics and had to admit the place looked nice. The place looked as if it was inside a volcano based on the coloration and to the sides of the hotel, Jazel could see lava pools in place of water. Of course, there was a barrier in place in front of it to prevent the painful death of those who couldn't handle such temperatures. There were statues of various kinds along with a large statue of a dragon in the center of the lobby. Jazel looked to see the name on the plate and read it.

"Fire Dragon Ignis. Founder of the Volcanic Lands."

"Jazel…" Tiaplate called out while staring daggers at him.

"Sorry, sorry. I got distracted," he said before she kissed his cheek again and he felt his face grow hot from the embarrassment.

As he approached the front desk he could hear a few women murmur about him and how handsome he was. This only made Tiaplate frown and she looked to the ladies and growled.

"He's mine do you hear me! This hot piece of man meat will only enjoy my pussy and don't you forget it!"

They gave looks of shock at Tiaplate's outburst and Jazel panicked before bowing to them in.

"Sorry. Her succubus instincts are acting up," he explained and the ladies gave looks of understanding.

"I really need to be thorough with you tonight," he said before sighing and looked to his woman.

"My thoughts exactly," she replied with a wide grin, showing off her razor sharp teeth.

Jazel and Tiaplate made it to the receptionist on duty and it was another Fire Salamander woman who looked at them with a customer service smile.

"How can I help you two?" she asked while trying her best to avoid Tiaplate's gaze.

"Your breasts are bigger than mine. I forbid you to look at my man," she said with a jealous glare.

"My eyes only seek you Tiaplate," Jazel said before hugging her tighter and she let out a happy yelp. "May we get a room for the night please?"

The receptionist's eye twitched as she saw Tiaplate flash her a cocky grin and the only reason she didn't take it personally is because she heard the woman lost her mind to her succubus blood. She didn't have any succubus blood in her but she knew all too well how those with it act when they lose control.

"I'll get right on it sir," she replied before she began setting up the procedure to get these lovebirds a room. "That will be 45 silver," she said after finishing her work.

Jazel used telekinesis to bring out his money and made it land on the table, prompting the receptionist to give him an approving nod. She pulled out a key and slid it towards the Angelo before Tiaplate grabbed it with an expression of delight.

"Finally! Now let's seal the deal and get me pregnant!" she yelled out excitedly.

"Your room is number 7. Enjoy your night," the receptionist said while her lips twitched a bit.

"Sorry again for her behavior," Jazel said with a bow before quickly carting off the crazed Tiaplate.

The receptionist looked to Jazel's back and sighed as she pondered to herself.

Now that's a real catch right there…

Jazel then stopped and for a moment, the receptionist felt her heart stop as she thought he might have heard her or something.

"Miss receptionist?" he called out.

"Yes?"

"I have more of my kind that will seek Fire Salamander wives in the future. If you are single then I'd stay that way for the time being until we arrive on this land." He then turned around and flashed a handsome smile. "They look just as good as I do, so look forward to it," he said before walking off.

The receptionist blushed before pumping her fist high in the air in excitement from his words.

Jazel and Tiaplate then arrived in front of room 7 and Tiaplate quickly unlocked it before pushing it open to reveal a room not too dissimilar to the room they used at Tiaplate's old job. The Fire Salamander then jumped out of Jazel's arms, slammed the door shut, locked it tight, and threw the key onto a stone dresser and flashed a seductive grin.

"Now let's have some fun!"

Jazel smiled before taking off his shirt, making Tiaplate jump up and down with excitement as she gazed at his ripped body. She was so giddy that one would think she was a kid at a candy store. She took off her shirt and exposed her bountiful body before Jazel and leapt on him again, squishing herself on his muscles before brushing her hand down his chiseled abs.

"Hot damn! You are a mighty fine hunk of pure muscle!" she yelled out in excitement.

"Thanks. Worked hard to get them like this," Jazel replied before walking over to the bed and placed her down gently.

Tiaplate giggled. "I bet you did hot stuff. Now stuff me with that muscle hanging between your legs and I can show you the meaning of "Burning Passion!"

Dammit I love the way she talks to me! Am I a masochist? But I can't feel lust. How would that even work? Jazel thought with a confused look.

Jazel grinned at his woman before he pulled off her lose fitting shorts and gazed at the hole that would be his to enjoy for the rest of his life.

"Before we get to the main course…" Jazel cracked his neck, making sounds that seemed like he was about to fight. "I want to have a taste of the appetizer," he said before he raised both of his arms level with his waist and flexed them, making his hands crack and his muscles bulge.

"By the goddess! Thank you for giving me this man!" Tiaplate yelled out in desire, unaware that a certain goddess was actively trying to avoid listening in on this situation.

Jazel then got on the bed and used his wings to wrap themselves on Tiaplate’s breasts, shocking the woman. He then injected some magic in them and they begun to vibrate, providing stimulation for them. The smell they gave off also caused Tiaplate to begin to salivate both through her mouth and her pussy and Jazel wasted no time before he kissed her sensually and took in all her BBQ flavored juices. He then begun to play with her clit and the feeling of her wet pussy made him think of the sensual flavor that he would be able to enjoy while making his woman feel good.

I will never be able to get enough of this taste, he thought to himself as he indulged in Tiaplate’s saliva.

The two of them made out and Tiaplate came immediately as the build up she already had going and the multiple sources of pleasure drove her to lose control. She let out a muffled yell of delight as she grabbed Jazel’s head and squeezed it with all her might. They did this for a few minutes until Jazel begun to suck on her breasts as if he was too thirsty to speak. Tiaplate could hardly contain her voice as she passionately exclaimed with ecstasy at the feeling coursing through her body.

“Jazel! Jazel! Jazel!” she screamed as she came again and her vaginal fluids oozed out of her vagina.

Jazel looked down at it and felt it would be a waste to let the juices fall on the bed and he quickly moved to lick it off of her, making the Fire Salamander curl her toes at the feeling. Her eyes begun to twitch as the feeling of pure bliss was at an even higher level than the first time they did this.

“Wait…I…want…to…suck…you…off,” she said with haggard breaths.

“No. Not yet. Don’t worry about me and just enjoy the ride,” Jazel said.

He then picked Tiaplate off the bed and carefully pressed her against the wall while her legs were on his shoulders. The Fire Salamander was taken aback by this but her eyes beamed and her lips curled up with a smile so wide that all her teeth were visible. Jazel then polymorphed his tongue and used it to swirl around the vaginal walls of his woman and devour the delectable juices she gave off. Then while in a hunger fueled craze, Jazel had his wings wrap around Tiaplate’s entire body as if she was a bondage fiend.

“Ja…Jazel?” she called out before her eyes practically bulged out of their sockets.

Jazel injected a bit more magic into his wings and they vibrated even more intensely, stimulated every facet of her body save for her vagina and asshole. She yelled out at the intense pleasure and her vagina burst forth more of her fluids from the orgasm she was about to experience.

“Jazel!” she screamed out in glee, letting out the wave of pussy juice as she orgasmed again.

Jazel, feeling like he got his fill of Tiaplate’s fluids, carefully put the woman down and felt his heart nearly stop. Tiaplate had a wide smile on her face but her eyes were closed. He examined her pulse and saw that she was still alive.

“Thank Cosmo she’s alive. Just passed out,” he said while wiping away some sweat.

Jazel looked at the calmly sleeping Fire Salamander and smiled before laying down next to her. He brought her close to him and placed the cover over the both of them.

I was prepared to mark her but I suppose this is fine too, he thought before he closed his eyes and forced himself to sleep.

Hours later.

Tiaplate woke up, feeling groggy as she felt as if something had chewed her up and spat her out. She remembered what had happened last night as Jazel's powerful determination to indulge in her feminine juices caused her to pass out and she chastised herself for not lasting long enough to feel his manhood inside of her. She then noticed the sight of Jazel sleeping next to her, yet all she could see was his chest muscles flexing as he was breathing. Her body grew hot and she moved away from him shyly. Then the memories of the things she did surfaced and she could hardly contain her shame as she hid her face in her hands and suppressed her shrill yells. Tiaplate has never been one to be shy about showing affection but she knew that there was a limit to such things and she clearly over did it while she was in her crazed state.

I'm such a slut! How could I do and say all that stuff? I was even rude to people who didn't deserve it, especially towards Jazel. She moved a hand a bit to see Jazel's handsome face. She then sighed and moved back close to him and took in the delectable smell he gave off. I hope he doesn't hate me, she thought with trepidation before another important memory popped up in her head.

She recalled the words of Jazel and how he called Alma "mother" with Ryuga saying he can call him "father."

"He wants to marry me!" she yelled out before slapping her hands on her mouth.

Jazel opened his eyes and gazed at the shocked Fire Salamander before sitting up and stretching his body. Tiaplate stared at the man's muscles flex and her womanhood quivered with desire. Jazel then placed a hand on her leg and smiled.

"Good morning gorgeous." He then brought her into a hug and the two of them basked in each other's warmth. "You better believe I want to get married to you. Like you told me yesterday, we are going to have babies soon, right?"

Tiaplate smiled wide at his words.

"Right!"

A bit later, Jazel and Tiaplate arrived in front of her home and they gazed into each other's eyes for a long time. The two of them held hands and neither wanted to let go but they knew they had to.

"So uh…" Jazel trailed off with a shy expression.

Tiaplate smiled and wagged her tail cutely at him.

"I still have three days left of my time off and would very much like to spend them with you. I know you work and all but I can provide for you without even having to work all that hard. I've collected rather valuable monster parts from the dungeon near here and I can do a lot more than just that particular one. I can even do the requests at the Guild that are typically for super high rank beings."

Tiaplate placed her face on Jazel's chest and she giggled with delight as she buried it, making the Angelo fall to her affection further.

"I appreciate your concern for my well being Jazel but I can't just up and quit on those people. I've been with them for so long and it would be a slap in the face for me to not at least give them an advanced warning. It also doesn't help that I just abruptly asked for a job transfer so I owe them that much at least."

"I see…"

"That being the case however, I will eventually leave once I'm pregnant with your child and struggle to move. Until then, I will keep working and save my money."

Jazel sighed a bit but accepted her response and Tiaplate looked up to him and smiled wide.

"Fortunately though, since I'm in the middle of transferring job sites, I will have the next day off while the paperwork is being worked on." She then held his hand and kissed it. "My dear prince."

Jazel beamed at this news and he picked up Tiaplate and embraced her while spinning around in place.

"That's great! I was really hoping to spend time with you before I had to go back to work," Jazel said excitedly.

"What did you have in mind?" Tiaplate asked.

Jazel pondered on this as he knew with his speed, he wouldn't need to worry about travel time or the method.

"Well I was traveling the world as a tourist while also checking out succu-joints for ideas that my Empire could use for similar establishments."

Tiaplate's eyes were practically on fire from his words.

"That sounds like so much fun! I want to see all kinds of different succu-joints too!"

Jazel had to double take what he just heard.

"Seriously?"

"Yeah. What? Did you think because I'm a woman I'd be against seeing other naked women?"

"Uh…yeah actually. I also figured you wouldn't want me to keep going to such places anymore."

Tiaplate gave Jazel an amused look before she placed a hand on his chest.

"I was a succu-girl yesterday, so I have no right to judge what those women do. Besides, that kind of jealous behavior is for those who aren't confident with themselves. I know all too well that we are inseparable, so I have no problem with you going to such establishments."

Tiaplate's grin then quickly faded and she looked towards the ground and twiddled her thumbs.

"What's wrong?" Jazel asked.

"Well… It's just that I realized that the things I said yesterday at the hotel towards those women conflict with what I said just now. I always thought myself to be easygoing and would never let jealousy take over, but with you…perhaps…"

Jazel waited patiently for Tiaplate to finish speaking.

"Perhaps…deep down… I feel you are too good for me and worry you might find someone better."

Jazel frowned and kissed the Fire Salamander deeply, getting a good taste of her BBQ flavored saliva.

"Does that prove that I'm yours and yours alone?" he asked with a serious face.

Tiaplate felt her heartbeat increase in pace and she wagged her tail even faster than before.

"Maybe two or three more will make me more convinced," she whispered seductively and Jazel kissed her again.

They did this for a bit before they heard the door open and they looked to see the old Fire Dragon Ryuga staring at them. The two lovebirds had their lips still locked but they looked at Ryuga with shock in their eyes. The old man closed the door behind him and walked passed them as if he didn't see anything.

"I'm glad everything went well," Ryuga said before he walked towards a corner and vanished from their line of sight.

There was an awkward silence in the air for a bit before Jazel spoke up.

"You're dad is going to end me one of these days. I just feel it," he said with a small grin.

"Oh don't worry about him. I'm sure he is glad I found someone he approves of. Plus I think we all know he isn't strong enough to do such a thing to you," Tiaplate said with a wink.

Jazel chuckled.

"Now let me gather some of my things and we can head on out to explore the lewd establishments," she added before jumping out of his arms and running into her house.

Her curvaceous figure jiggled and her tail wagged excitedly as she ran, making Jazel feel lucky he got to meet this woman. He then got a message on his Cosmic Comm and he picked it up to see that it was relayed from the SS Solar Flare as it appeared to originate from his cousin Asato. Due to him being out of the range of the Milky Way Galaxy, this relay method was devised so the MPE wouldn't have to bother Master Cosmo or the Solarians with messages that didn't matter all that much in the grand scheme of things. Only emergencies will be relayed to them as they can act as the fastest delivery system in the universe. He read it to himself and was surprised by what he got.

"Vargos got a girlfriend?!" He yelled out in shock. "So he chose someone. And he did it before me as well. Good for him."

He then got another message and this time it was from his brother Zelnos.

A gathering at Asato's place for their wives to finally meet me huh? Jazel thought about it for a moment and smiled as he had an idea why. Right. Didn't Zelnos mention that soul eating fool threatening Alfheim at one point? Seems my reputation with Gladius's death proceeds me once more. In that case, how can I say no? Although I wonder if Tiaplate would like to go. Hmm…then again. Maybe that would be a bit much for her?

Jazel was busy contemplating this when he then heard a feminine voice in his head.

Jazel?

Hey Kamikako, what's going on?

I was feeling a bit bored and was wondering what you were planning on doing today.

Jazel was a bit stunned that she felt this way. He figured she was used to the boredom and would have either done something to distract herself or even fallen asleep like she mentioned doing before.

Actually, I was planning on spending the day with Tiaplate.

Oh… I see.

But don't you worry. I know exactly who you need to keep you entertained right now. Just gotta check if he is available right now.

There was a slight pause from the goddess. Wait, you don't mean…

Exactly who you think it is, he replied with a smirk.

I know I said I was bored but not nearly enough to bother your cousin like that! she said in a panic.

Too late. I sent the message and will be dragging him here soon. So look forward to it.

But I…

Jazel ignored Kamikako's pleas and went into the house to tell Tiaplate to take her time as he will return in a bit. He entered her room and saw that it was decorated with all kinds of adorable fireproof stuffed animals and he couldn't help but smile at the cuteness his woman showed off at every chance she got. The smell of perfume was lingering in the air and this only made him wonder just what kinds of gifts she would like. He also had to keep in mind that they all needed to be both fireproof and conducive to her physiology, thus no gifts that innately clashes with the fire element like an ice ring, which nullifies cold weather affects to the wearer.

"You're getting your cousin from back home?"

Jazel was leaning against the wall while staring at Tiaplate try on different shirts, exposing herself to him.

"Yeah. I have a friend I met on this world that just so happens to be the type of woman he wants, so I'm setting the two of them up. Gotta make the guy owe me one you know?"

Tiaplate looked at him and giggled before taking off her shirt and Jazel got another beautiful sight of her bouncy twin peaks.

"You make such a nice action seem so manipulative," she said before lightly hitting his leg with her tail and Jazel pretended to be hurt.

"Yeah well… We like messing with each other like that."

"Ah, men. Seems they are the same no matter what world they are on."

Jazel grinned. "Should my feelings be hurt by such words?"

Tiaplate looked at Jazel again and she pressed herself on him before speaking.

"I find it endearing," she said and Jazel kissed her passionately.

After he finished talking to his woman, Jazel went to the living room and opened up a gate to the Prime Realm and it gave off an ethereal light that illuminated the place. Alma had just walked down the stairs to head to the kitchen before she saw the radiant light that looked like a door. She gazed at it in awe and Jazel looked back to her with a small smile.

"I'll be back to pick Tiaplate up later," he said before walking through the light door and vanishing from sight.

Meanwhile, Kamikako was in her domain panicking as the news of Jazel having his cousin come over scared her to no end.

Oh no oh no oh no! How could you be so cruel Jazel? she inwardly panicked as she paced back and forth. She held her head in anguish as the idea of suddenly going from a woman with no experience with dating men, to being forced to talk with one. And not just any man, but one with a higher status than she could even fathom.

“I need to put something on,” she finally said.

 Just then a divine light engulfed her body and when it dissipated, she ended up wearing a white leather outfit that showed off her body’s curves and mid-drift. She looked at herself, unsure if it was a good idea to mimic the dress style of the Succubi.

“What do you all think?” She asked her Angels and they looked at her with stoic gazes.

Kamikako looked at the Angels stare at her as it was clear they were trying their best to not make any faces that would seem insulting to her.

“Be honest with me. I don’t have any experience with men so I figured dressing up like a race with plenty of experience with them would be a good idea.”

Heaven was silent and the Angels all looked to each other to see who should inform the goddess the truth of her choice. One Angel then approached, one with short hair in with two bangs on the side of them.

“Goddess Kamikako…” they called out.

“Yes Yugamiel.”

“I think you should wear something a bit more…conservative.”

Kamikako felt a bit relieved by their answer as she didn’t like wearing something like this. Despite typically being naked, something about this skimpy outfit made her feel dirty. Still, she wanted to impress Raiko and hopefully enjoy the pleasures of the flesh with him, as well as start a family. Such concepts she has never once considered she would be able to do.

“But doesn’t this make me more appealing to a man?” she asked inquisitively.

 “It  typically does. But what you are wearing just…doesn’t fit you.”

“Is that so?” she asked before looking at the others and they all nodded in agreement.

“You are the mother of our world. If I’m being even more honest, you dressed like that makes me feel…grossed out.”

Kamikako was stunned by their words and she looked to see the Angels reaction, only to see that they shared similar sentiments.

“Now that is not to say that you don’t look good. You are very beautiful and you don’t have to rely on sex appeal to win this Raiko fellow’s heart. And besides…” Yugamiel then flew closer to Kamikako and felt on the material of her outfit. “Sir Jazel said the Angelos can’t feel lust. I’m afraid such an outfit would have no effect on him.”

Kamikako smacked her forehead.

“That’s right. He did say something like that.”

Kamikako then changed her outfit to a white sundress while also putting on a sun hat to add to the style she was going for.

“How’s this?”

The Angels all murmured to each other and turned to give their goddess an approving nod.

“That’s so much better. You have a much easier to approach look about you. Just make sure to do that thing mortal women do when they have their backs turned on men. They like to turn around with enough force to make their dress twirl. That ought to get Sir Raiko’s attention.”

Kamikako felt quite surprised by such sound advice. Then again, her Angels have seen mortals live their lives quite often so it shouldn’t be much of a surprise.

“Okay! I’ll take your advice.”

Just as the goddess mentally prepared herself, a bright white light formed in front of her and such an odd phenomenon had to be the fault of Jazel. She panicked a bit along with her Angels before she turned around to make sure she wasn’t facing it. Shortly after the light appeared, it turned into a door and two figures walked through it, shocking the Angels.

“Come on man, why do you need to cover my eyes like this?” an unfamiliar voice spoke.

“Because it won’t be a surprise if I don’t do this,” an all too familiar voice responded.

“Wait…I sense divinity. Is this a god’s domain? I hope you didn’t drag me hear to fight one of them. They are so boring.”

“Easy there you brute. I didn’t bring you here to pound some gods. Actually…you might just do so, depending on how she feels.”

“Huh?”

Kamikako blushed heavily as she was aware of the implications from Jazel. The Marshall of the MPE then let go of the confused Angelo’s eyes and the handsome, dark skinned man looked in front of him to see hundreds of Angels looking down at him with smiles on their faces. One of them in particular gave him a very mischievous one. Raiko then focused his attention on the woman, who was clearly a goddess, wearing a white sundress and from what he could see, there was a lot being covered. She then turned around to face the two men and the soft twirl of here dress and she smiled warmly to the dark skinned man. Raiko’s eyes froze on her and he was lost in his own mind for a bit from such an attack.

Wow Kamikako. You did the whole ‘dress twirl thing?’ Impressive, Jazel telepathically said while giving her a thumbs up.

Kamikako made a girlish giggle at his words and Raiko’s heart pulsated faster after hearing it.

“Uh...Jazel…” Raiko called out.

“Have fun you two. And remember cousin, you owe me,” Jazel said before vanishing from sight.

“No wait!” Raiko pleaded to his cousin but was too late. He then slowly turned around to face Kamikako who was standing before him with a beautiful smile on her face. “Good…uh…morning. No afternoon. No evening. Damn it. I…can’t speak.

Kamikako let out another cute giggle and Raiko felt that he might have found exactly the kind of woman he was hoping for.

Not too long after, Jazel was outside of Tiaplate’s door before he was about to knock, only to have it opened up with his woman dressed for an adventure with a beaming smile. She latched onto him with love in her heart and kissed his cheek. Jazel embraced the affectionate woman and took in the soft feeling of her body.

“You ready to go?” he asked.

“Sure am. I even know what joint I want to stop by first.”

“Oh? Where at?”

“I’ve always wanted to go here at least once but its so far away.” She then gave Jazel a cutesy look and he couldn’t help but feel he would get addicted to such a look. “Can we go to Instant Wedding Nights by the Flaspa Cathedral?”

Jazel raised an eyebrow. “You want a shotgun wedding?”

“What’s a shotgun?” Tiaplate asked with a confused look.

Jazel smiled from her look and he kissed her forehead. “It’s nothing important.” He then grabbed the bag with her things and placed it into his pocket dimension. “Let’s go have some fun,” he said before they left the Volcanic Lands in the blink of an eye.

Chapter Text

5 days after the raid on the Dark Citadel.

In the fortress city of Ken, the High Queen of the south, Celestine Lucross was indulging in her favorite pastime of playing the harp with her attendants with a serene smile on her face. Her radiant beauty blesses the very space around her as her attendants basked in the harmonic sound of her music. The joy on their faces made her heart feel more at ease as the stress she has been dealing with for so long because of the war with the north diminishes a bit. Celestine continued to play her song for a while when a sudden feeling overcame her and she stopped as a fuzziness overcame her mind, a phenomenon she was quite familiar with as she has had them for centuries.

As a high elf, she naturally had an affinity with clairvoyance but as a result of being one of the 3 reincarnations of goddess Larentia, her clairvoyance was more powerful than the others thanks to the blessing of foresight she was given. This blessing allowed her to see future events far more clearly as compared to other high elves. This blessing is what enabled her to foresee the decline in Olga Discordia's power and helped her decide to land a finishing blow to the north. She established the Seven Shields Alliance in hopes of this, with the help of the various leaders of the other fortress cities of south Eostia.

As the fuzziness began to clear up, an image of the fortress city of Ken came into view. She recognized that she was looking from a balcony overlooking the city. The image showed a magical portal of some kind in the distance close to Ken and from within it. Another image appeared and an enormous looking, metallic, sail free ship was hover just outside of the fortress city's walls, blocking out the sun in the process. The last image she saw was that of her panic-stricken citizens running away as figures as tall as orcs were engaging the knights, but Celestine couldn't see what they looked like as they wore faceless helmets that reflected the looks of fear on her knights from the golden glass on them.

Her vision faded and Celestine had a look of absolute terror on her. Sweat began to fall down her face and her legs quivered to the point where she couldn't properly stand anymore. As she fell to her knees, her attendants ran up to her with worried looks.

"Your grace! What happened?" one of them asked as she didn't dare touch Celestine without her permission, despite Celestine not being the type of person who would lash out.

Celestine was in a daze as she tried to digest what she just saw. She heard the concerned voices that were trying to reach out for her, but her mind was at such a loss that she lost the ability to speak momentarily. Eventually some knights were called and told to bring her to her room and an apothecary was called over. Celestine was still conscious throughout all of this but she just couldn't bring herself to talk as the vision she just saw was so far and above bizarre and frightening to her that even the horrible feeling she got before the Black Dogs left to subjugate Olga, paled in comparison.

What did I just witness? How can something so big float in the air? Where did that ship come from? Is that even a ship? Who are those tall figures wearing the faceless helmets? These questions plagued Celestine's mind as she repeated them constantly until her mind had exhausted itself and she fell asleep.

Later that day, Celestine had woken up with a slight headache and drearily looked around until a familiar woman turned around and looked at the ancient high elf with relief all over her face.

"Your majesty! You've awoken!" Claudia, the general of the Seven Shield's Alliances army and a good friend of Celestine, dashed over to her bedside with concern.

"Ugh…Claudia?" Celestine held her head. "H…how long was I out?"

"Just under half a day. The sun has just set," Claudia explained.

"Really?" Celestine looked towards Claudia and smiled weakly. "I must have caused everyone a lot of trouble."

"Well, I certainly can't deny your claim," the woman said with a small smile.

The ancient high elf giggled. She liked that about Claudia as she never tried to brush aside any mistakes Celestine made just because she was the reincarnation of their goddess Larentia, and such honesty made it easier to talk with her.

Claudia then put on a serious face. "I know you just woke up and all, but you clearly had a vision that took a lot out of you. "So tell me…what did you see?"

Celestine clutched her bed sheets and put on a face of mixed with anxiety, confusion, and fear, making the general brace herself for the warning coming her way.

"You might think I'm crazy after hearing this," Celestine warned.

"Can it be any worse than the vision you had when the Black Dogs left?" Claudia asked.

Celestine looked Claudia in the eyes with utmost seriousness, making the woman raise her eyebrows in surprise. "Olga Discordia is no longer an issue we can afford to worry about."

It's now been months since Celestine had her vision of the impending invasion from the sky and she has been struggling to keep a smile on her face since then. After she told Claudia about the coming invasion, the general looked at her with a serious face and told her to keep what she saw to herself for now as it wasn't wise to tell the church about another impending invasion for the future. She also didn't want word to leak out about it to the people just like when Celestine told her about the bad feeling she had when the Black Dogs went to Olga's Citadel up north. As much as Celestine valued Claudia's counsel, she felt this issue was far too important to keep secret from everyone and she told the church. Much to her disappointment, the Pope and the Archbishops she shared the information with, clearly didn't believe her and who could blame them? A portal opening up from the sky? A sail free, metallic ship floating above Ken? Figures as tall as orcs wearing faceless helmets bypassing their mighty walls and attacking the city? All these things would have made Celestine question one's mental health if she was being told these things.

The main crux of the issue was that the higher ups of the church believed that only the gods have the power to create such amazing sounding floating ships that defied gravity. As much as Celestine hated to admit it, she knew it sounded like she was a crazed old woman that lost her senses. Claudia did say something like this would happen, but Celestine didn't care as she wanted to at least tell them what she saw in the case that they believed her. Although she was aware that she was facing an uphill battle considering how the church clearly sent the Black Dogs out to fight Olga Discordia because they were skeptical of her vision about the Dark Elf Queen losing her strength. Using those men as sacrifices, should Celestine's vision be false, was just one of the many signs that she could tell meant her words were not trusted. Sometimes she felt she was better off remaining silent and allowing things to play out without a care, but she knew her goddess would be disappointed in her for doing such a thing as such inaction was no different than betrayal.

Celestine was currently tending to the young orphans at the Goddess of Light church as she enjoyed taking care of the children who had nowhere to go. This was one of the few things that could help distract her mind from the aggravation she felt from being ignored by the church higher ups. They all think that she doesn't realize that her position as the High Queen of the Alliance and as the reincarnation of the Goddess of Light is just lip service and she is but a puppet being controlled by them. Celestine knows, as she hasn't lived this long to not be able to see such an obvious truth in front of her. She just chooses to feign ignorance as she couldn't be bothered to deal with their annoying "Politics" and that's why she doesn't just force them to listen to her. Plus she is not that kind of woman, as she would much rather settle things peacefully without force like that time she used an exhausting spell to communicate with Olga directly years ago. Sadly, she wasn't successful as it was clear Olga wasn't interested in peace since Celestine knew she wouldn't be able to stop the humans from enslaving her people since it was integral to their economy.

Despite how important slavery was to the nations of the south, Celestine was both shocked and pleased when she heard that vast amounts of slaves were vanishing from sight throughout the southern part of Eostia. Due to a majority of the rescued slaves being dark elves and half dark elves that were used to satisfy the lust of human men, there was a theory by many nobles, wealthy merchants, and slave traders that it was Olga's doing. However, many others denied this as it made no sense why Olga would have done such a thing now when she could have done so centuries ago. This theory was also debunked as slaves who weren't dark elves or half dark elves were taken as well. On top of the fact that Olga should have been too busy dealing with the Black Dogs who had managed to push back the Legion. Since there was no communication from the Black Dogs for months now, worry started to flow into the hearts of the people and Claudia decided to send scouts to check on the mercenaries, only for the worst possible outcome that the higher ups of the church were already prepared for to happen.

The scouts reported back that Vult and his men were dead and impaled on spikes. Their rotting corpses hung as flies buzzed around them while the foul stench of death wafted the air. It seems there were only a few that were on display though while the rest were no doubt turned into undead slaves by Olga's necromancy. This news brought shock and terror to the people as it was easy to surmise the failure of the mercenaries when the knights were made to double down on securing the defense of the fortress cities. Celestine even heard from Claudia that Maia, a former ally of the Black Dogs, has been out of it since news had spread to Ansur. Celestine did have a bad feeling about the Black Dogs before they left to fight Olga Discordia's Legion but she didn't think such a thing was possible without anyone surviving to tell the tale. After all, it was common knowledge that mercenaries weren't the type to fight to the death for honor and glory like knights. Money was the only thing that fueled them and if you were too dead to receive that money, then what would be the point of fighting any further. Despite this sad news, the Church felt relieved that they sent the Black Dogs to take the fall for Celestine's vision since things would be far worse if knights were the ones who lost their lives in Garan.

Celestine of course, felt extreme levels of guilt for not voicing out her concerns to those mercenaries after she had the vision. She couldn't help but feel that she doomed them by keeping quiet due to being unsure of herself. These days, she continued her routine work of helping out the orphans and providing guidance to the people of Ken from a distance. She tried her best to keep a warm smile on her face but it was plainly obvious to everyone that she was troubled greatly by everything that was going on.

Summer had soon arrived, and the morning sun was shining brightly on this warm day that thankfully wasn't too overbearing. Eostia had a relatively warm climate and hardly any snow fell during winter. Summers were rough of course but they were easier to deal with as one could simply sit in the shade to cool off. The clothing everyone wore was light and even Celestine, who normally didn't bother wearing anything much to cover herself, decided to sit in her garden area completely naked as she felt a bit better this way. It's not that she hates clothes, as she recognizes that it's important to humans for one to cover up the genital areas. She just feels more liberated not having anything to weigh her down, especially with the heavy burden she's been dealing with for centuries now. As she laid in the grass of her garden and listened to the birds sing their songs together in harmony, her vision went fuzzy and she soon felt the familiar sensation of her clairvoyance again.

When she focused on her vision, she looked at an image of a figure, who she couldn't really tell if they were a man or woman, sitting down while wearing a well-tailored white suit that looked like something the nobles would wear, yet it seemed far better. They had long, sparkling white hair that flowed down behind their back and possessed bright, white sclera that shone with a brilliance that rivaled the color of untouched snow. Their irises were shaped like a five-pointed star, colored a vibrant gold the likes of which matched the golden statue of Goddess Larentia that was within her White Citadel. Celestine was far more confused at the scene of herself at some strange looking place with unfamiliar decorations and delectable looking food that strongly resembled cuisine from Kaguya's homeland. The radiant glow in the person's eyes was clearly gazing at her with warmth and she could see her left hand being held tenderly against their face. This was the first time she saw a vision of herself from her own point of view and she questioned just what was happening before her vision blurred and another image appeared with that very same person, who was definitely a man, as she could see his well-toned body due to him not having a shirt on. The reflection from the mirror in front of them showed a beautiful necklace being placed around her neck from behind and the man had a cheeky smile that the leader of the Halflings, Lulu, would often have whenever they met for meetings about the Alliance. She could even see faint traces of tears forming in her eyes as she smiled with such happiness that she could hardly believe it was her.

The vision then ended and she was looking up at the sky again, pondering what she just saw with everything she had. She was so focused on it that she didn't even notice that a tear fell from her eye until it flowed onto her lip, catching her attention and making her mouth curl up in a small smile.

What…was that? And why do I feel so…happy, she thought as a small squirrel came up to her and tilted it's head in confusion.

Celestine smiled at the creature and stood back up, only to get a strong sense of foreboding, the likes of which she has never felt before. It was so powerful that she stood in place, unable to move her body. She then cradled her voluptuous bosom as she felt panic shoot up her very soul, as if a part of Goddess Larentia within it was reacting in fear. She then heard screams off in the distance with her keen ears and she rushed off to see what was going on. As she dashed as fast as she could, she could hear footsteps approaching from behind, clanking with every step. No doubt it was her knights that were guarding her, panicked by her sudden decision to run away from them.

"Your majesty! What's going on?!" one of the knights yelled out to her but Celestine didn't care to explain her actions as she kept running.

Once she made it to a good view of the northern wall of Ken, Celestine's eyes nearly bulged out of her sockets as she stared at an all too familiar flying metallic, sail free ship emerging from a massive hole in the sky in front of the city. The two knights that were chasing after Celestine caught up and couldn't even get any words out as they looked at the monstrosity in front of them in terror. One of them fell to her knees in disbelief while the other was beginning to shake in fear as the metal armor she wore on her arms were clanking against her breastplate as she had them wrapped around her upper body.

Celestine muttered to herself in affirmation.

"They're here…"